Mike’s eyes flew open when the sound of a light switch being flicked on filled the air for a split second before a bright flash of light flooded the room. Mike had to blink a few times to clear his sight from the blinding blare of the ceiling light that was switched on. The sounds of someone moving in the room with him could be heard as soft thumps filled the room, but Mike couldn’t see who it was. He expected it was his owner who kept him trapped in a large glass jar that he couldn’t escape from.

Sure enough when Mike’s eyesight came back he could make out the young nearly twenty year old walking through her room looking for something, all while texting on her phone. Mike pressed his hands against the glass as he watched the giantess walk toward a closest open it and grab a pair of sneakers. The giantess sat down on her bed and started to put her shoes on, while tapping away on her phone sending whatever message she had typed up. Once she slipped her shoes on, the Giantess headed toward her bedroom door and flipped the lights off before shutting her room closed, leaving Mike in darkness.

Mike sat down in the glass prison as he knew from his countless attempts to escape, there wasn’t any hope. The glass cup or bowl he was in was just too large for his 1 inch tall body to even budge. It was truly a nightmare for him. Mike had turned 19 last year, and caught shrinkism shortly after. The disease stole his height so fast, that he shrunk to an inch in almost record time, he barely made it 5 days before he was this tall. Mike spent a year surviving on his own till one day he was captured and tossed in this glass prison with a few others. Now he was the only one left…

Mike shudder at the fate of the others that used to live her with him. It wasn’t something he wanted to dwell on. Sadly, he couldn’t stop thinking about it as he was surrounded by darkness and glass.

Mike saw an alarm clock with it’s red lights showing the time. Mike could only look at the single light source in the whole room flash it’s numbers, signaling what time it was. Watching the digits flick from one number to the next, Mike sat there restlessly for over an hour before there was a slight bang in the distance followed by some thumping of footsteps. Soon the door swung open and again the light switch flicked on blinding Mike for a few moments. The familiar thumps of the young women walking through her room were heard. A slight creaking noise as she must be sitting on her bed before the sound of a large thump from a shoe being discarded filled the air. Mike’s eyes adjusted to the lighting in the room and sure enough the young blond head girl was taking off her shoes. She looked to be drenched in sweat and exhausted from whatever exercise she did. Mike would probably guess a jog or run, but really it didn’t matter. The Giantess was too busy listening to whatever music she had plugged into her ears as she pulled the sweaty looking sock off her left and than right foot. The clothing flopped to the ground as the blond haired teen got up off her bed. She walked toward Mike and the dresser he was set up on.

Mike stumbled back as the looming Giantess came toward him and blocked out the light from the ceiling. Just as Mike trembled with fear the Giantess bent forward and Mike’s world shook as she pulled open one of the drawers below him. Soon there was some rummaging and than a slamming as the Giantess pushed the drawer back into the dresser. Mike landed on his butt from the vibrations of the shutting drawer that shook the entire dresser. The Giantess soon yanked out her ear buds and tossed them on her dresser where they landed near Mike’s prison. The Giantess soon started to leave her room with a handful of clothing she got from the dresser beneath Mike. There was the faintest sound of water turning on and running, which Mike could only figure was a shower starting.

Mike let out a pent up sigh of relief as he feared for his life when the ginormous women stood over him. Just the prescience of her made Mike want to cry in fear as she could easily wipe his existence out within a blink of an eye if she so wanted to. It was a horrible feeling, and Mike wanted to not believe that she would do that… but he knew better.

Mike’s solitary wasn’t helping as he had no one to comfort him or talk to about his situation. He was just another shrinky trapped and waiting for his captor to interact with him. The minutes soon turned into an hour before the sound of the very long shower cut off. The sounds of someone getting out of the shower and a hair dryer going could be heard in what Mike could only assume was the bathroom. After a little while the sounds of the device used to dry the wet hair was turned off and the door opened. Mike heard more thumping but the door didn’t open. Instead it went past and faded off to another part of the house.

Where was she going? She wasn’t heading back to her room?

Mike wasn’t sure where she was going but the footsteps disappeared only to come back. Soon the door was opened and a look of a refreshed women came through the door. She let out a relaxed sigh before she picked up her phone she left in her room and plopped down on her bed. Mike just noticed that she didn’t have any dirty clothes… she must have tossed them in a laundry bin or washer. Although that didn’t matter, it was just his observation. Mike was still stuck and had no where else to go, so he stayed sitting there watching the young women taping away on her phone and occasionally making noises. A laugh her, a huff, or slight smirk. She was in her own world, ignoring anything but the small device held in her hand, feeding her information on the invisible world of social media and text messages.

Mike was tired of watching the giantess pretty much act like a frozen statue on her bed, and decided to try and look for a way out again, or at least something more entertaining for him. Looking for an escape had the same exact result as last time… nothing. As for entertainment, he found none. Mike knew much of the room from all the time he had spent in this jar like cage. Nothing had changed much since-

There was a loud creaking as the Giantess started to move and roll out of her bed. Mike squirmed back as far as he could as he watched the Giantess, not even looking up from her phone, head for her bedroom door. She opened the door like she was using her eyes, but her vision was clearly glued to whatever she was doing on her phone. The lights flicked off and the door was pulled closed. The stomping thuds faded off as the trail of footsteps faded as they traveled deeper into the home.

Mike once again was left in the darkened room with only dark red numbers giving him any companionship.

Mike was dreaming of something only to be woken by a light and the closing of a door. Mike scurried up and looked around forgetting where he was till the sound of a bed creaking under weight was heard. It was than that he recalled where he was and what was going on. He was stuck in a young giantess bedroom.

Looking over at the clock, which was the only way to tell what time or day it was due to the closed shades, he saw it was well into the evening. Mike looked to see the Giantess laying in her bed like the last time he saw her. Mike watched the Giantess spending her time on her phone. Mike looked at the clock and what time of night it was. She had to be going to bed soon, right? Sure enough she let out a soft yawn a few times in the next 15 minutes or so. As if to confirm his guess, the massive girl flicked her phone to sleep, before getting up and walking off. Soon the sound of water, like from a faucet could be heard. She had to be brushing her teeth. It only last for a minute or two before the water was turned off and the those stomps headed back to the room. Mike watched the Giantess close her door to her room.

She stood there for a second and stretched her arms over her head, and letting out a strained sounds as she pulled her arms as far above her as she could. The stretching in turn pulled at her shirt yanking it up showing off the young giantess toned belly as the fabric couldn’t cover all her body when she lifted her arms. Mike ogled over the showing of skin, till he notice the Giantess look over at him.

Mike gulped. She had a slight smile on her face as she headed over to Mike’s location. She didn’t say anything she just slowly walked over toward Mike. As she approached she started to strip off any clothing she had. First her shirt was gone in a flash, than she unhooked her bra and let it flop to the floor without a care. Mike watched as the Giantess’s chest jiggled ever so slightly with each encroaching step. The Giantess only paused for a moment to slip her shorts off, and finally the last fabric of clothing from down there. Mike couldn’t see what it looked like because she was too close to him, but he could tell that she was completely nude.

Mike looked up at the very nude and unbashful Giantess standing and towering over him.

A drawer opened beneath Mike shaking him, before the drawer was closed shut vibrating Mike again.

Suddenly the Giantess held something over the top of Mike’s prison. The large hand that was hovering over the cover of the jar opened and something small fell from the open hand. Mike acted out of instinct as he caught the small, even to him, object. Mike looked at the weird looking collar. What was he suppose to do with that? Mike held it up to his face and frowned. There was a weird smell coming from the collar. Something kind of stale and … he couldn’t tell what.

There was a slight clinking as the Giantess tapped the outside of the jar and pointed to her neck. She didn’t speak she just smirked.

Mike was hesitant but he figured, what else could he do. So he attached the collar on his neck and found a small button to hit and a light flashed on. As soon as the light was on the Giantess pulled out a small looking earpiece. She put it in her ear. It was now that Mike realized that he had a communicator.

“You, you can hear me,” Mike called out.

The Giantess nodded with a grin.

“Oh thank god! Ok, look I-”

Suddenly the Giantess’s fingers grabbed Mike’s prison as she tilted the jar and had Mike fall out into her open hand.

“Ahhhh,” Mike yelled as he fell down into the open fleshy palm. “Careful!” Mike called out as he tumbled to a stop. Mike looked around to see that the Giantess’s naked skin showing him that he was right about her nudity. “Wha-”

Mike’s speech was cut off as the Giantess started to head over to her bed. The movement forced Mike to shut up or risk biting his tongue or cheek from the bouncing he was receiving from the massive earthquake like tremors he was receiving. The Giantess didn’t seem to careful on how she walked. She was more concerned on how fast she could get to her bed without running. Mike and the Giantess were already sitting on her bed before Mike could recover from the aftershocks of the Giantess moving.

Mike looked up at the grinning Giantess. She looked happy… or excited?

Mike was in for a sudden surprise as the Giantess shifted on her bed and leaned over to her nightstand. She quickly yanked it open and there was the sound of numerous items rolling and moving around in the sudden opening of the small nightstand. The Giantess rummaged around for a few seconds before grabbing something. Once she had what she wanted, the hand holding Mike collapsed and wrapped around Mike, confining him again.

“HEY! NO WAIT!” Mike called out as the hand wrapped around and forcing him into a cramp and dark fleshy cave. A cave with no escape or exit with the massive fingers wrapping all around him. Mike kept protesting and calling out for the Giantess to stop or tell him what was going on, she didn’t answer. The only response he got was the hand holding him tightening a little for each time he squirmed, and some more rustling around. Finally after a few moments the sound of the nightstand drawer closing was heard.

After a couple of moments the hand around Mike opened, tilted to the side sending Mike falling through the air. Mike screamed out thinking he was being dropped to his death but instead he only feel a short distances before landed on something. It was hard but not too hard. It was almost like a firm plastic, maybe glass, Mike wasn’t sure what material it was, he just knew it was a firm surface he could stand on. Before Mike could react, he could only look up at a delighted Giantess bring something close to him. Suddenly a massive towering object was being brought toward Mike. Mike held up his hands thinking maybe she was going to crush him with it and hunkered down out of pure instinct, cowering for his life. However when the skyscraper sized object came down, it clamped down on something and the sound of plastic or glass screwing together could be heard. Mike opened his eyes and looked around. It was now that Mike found he was in an egg or sphere like clear prison, like the glass jar he was in before, only smaller. In fact it was much much smaller. Mike pushed his hands up and found the ceiling that curved upward only allowing a few inches of space for him. It was like he was trapped in a 6ft sphere or ball, sealing him from the outside world.

“What-what’s going on,” Mike called out looking through the layers of clear material that encased him and towering upward into the sky. He could just make out the Giantess still sitting there larger than his new prison. Mike was confused. What was this place, what was it for, why was he in it, what was going to happen? However the more he asked the less answers he got. The Giantess didn’t so much as laugh at him.

Suddenly something grabbed Mike’s new home as everything started to move. Mike’s cylinder like home was brought skyward toward the Giantess’s face. Mike didn’t know what she was doing, as he was brought closer and closer. Suddenly the sound of the Giantess opening her mouth and saying AHHH, filled the room.

“Wh-wh-what ar-are you doing!” Mike stuttered looking directly above him and seeing the dark void starting to encase the very top of the long clear tip of his prison. The Giantess’s only response was to bring the whole top part of the tower into her mouth. She clamped her lips over the tip at the top and sealing it with her lips. Soon she started to slowly push Mike’s home deeper into her mouth and pull it out in a slow jerking motion. Mike was being shoved around in his empty ball of space as the pushing and pulling yanked him around. He found the best way to keep from falling would be to stay on the floor laying down and looking upward. Doing this allowed him to watch as the two pink lips wrapped around the roof of his cage, slowly slide downward with each pull and push the Giantess applied to the object Mike was trapped inside of. He could see the deep void of her dark throat past her lips as more and more of his plastic covered world vanished deeper in her. Soon Mike was screaming as he watched those lips slowly descend deeper and around the plastic and nearly swallow Mike and the almost sausage like shell around him.

It was around this time that Mike found sweat building up on his body. Sure he was scarred but he shouldn’t be sweating this much. The room was hot, very hot. The air was starting to get humid and damp. Was his body temperature heating up the small ball like room that quickly?

The sight of the lips coming down the side of the plastic caught Mike off guard. They were sliding up and down the plastic surface much easier as Mike saw the built up saliva drooling down the side of-

Something warm and wet dropped onto Mike.

Confused Mike held his hand up to the small rain drop that splattered on his face. He wiped it off his face and brought it to his nose. He curiously sniffed it only to get a faint hint of mint. The slippery slimy substance was slightly bubbly but most importantly it was warm. Like body temperature warm. What was this stuff-

Another rain drop splattered his arm, as it dripped from somewhere.

Mike lost track of the sounds of the Giantess sucking and moaning around his prison as he tried to find where this mint smelling substance was coming from. Soon another droplet splattered and another, the pace was like a small leaking faucet or pipe as it dripped every 10 seconds or so. Before Mike could find the source the sound of his plastic prison being completely extracted from the Giantess mouth filled the room with a popping sound giving him light to see again.

The Giantess let out a deep sigh and gasp for air as she panted…

Mike couldn’t tell through the clear layer of plastic and the thick slimy covering of her saliva on the surface if the look she was giving him was the right one. It looked like she was turned on right now… like she was having very lustful thoughts.

Of course this was all cleared up as she started to rise up on her bed.

Sure enough she started to position herself above Mike and his almost sausage shaped cage.

“Oh no...” Mike gasped. He wasn’t in a tower or cylinder like container, he was in something much worse. Mike saw the shape better now that the Giantess cast a shadow over him blocking some of the light. The shape of the shell he was in, was actually very thick near the base, but thinned out near the top into a tip. Just like any penis shaped object would be designed. Mike’s frantic pleading increased as he saw small hair like fractures or lines feeding throughout the clear dildo leading to the outer surface. There were small holes littered across the surface of his prison as he saw them all leading downward toward the top of his small open chamber he was trapped in. That was when Mike spotted the 5 or so small holes in the ceiling that looked to have all the pathways of the many openings lead to. It was some kind of draining system.

Mike held his slightly soaked hand as another droplet of what he just realized was spit splattered on his hand. Mike shook his head at the same time the Giantess started to descend down. The moment the tip of the dildo started to slide into her open lips, a slight gush of air and trapped spittle in the tubing flushed into Mike’s chamber splattering the slightly mint scented saliva and soaking his feet in the goo.

“STOP!” Mike screamed as he watched with horror as the large legs on either side of the dildo started to bend, lowering more of the humongous women down. The sound of flesh rolling over more plastic and bubbling noise of saliva and trapped air filled Mike’s ears. He could almost swore he felt the air pressure change as more of the dildo slide into the Giantess sealing any open air holes he had. However the Giantess didn’t seem bothered by this as she kept sliding deeper and deeper onto Mike’s dildo casing. Soon instead of the Giantess mouth sliding down toward the base he was housed in, it was now her pussy lips greedily swallowing and accepting the massive plastic dildo. Mike watched as the light soon faded to darkness as more and more of the dildo disappeared till Mike was just barely able to see any light below him.

The sounds of moaning filled the air as the Giantess enjoyed the sensation of the sex toy filling her.

“PLEASE! Let me out!!” Mike screamed, “YOU CAN’T-”

The sound of dribble fluid splatted on Mike’s arm as it dribbled down from above. The smell wasn’t like the mint saliva from before, it was more like the smell of … his communicator?

“Oh god,” Mike panicked as he recalled the faint stale smell on his collared device, and now it made sense. Mike wanted to say something else, but there was a jerking as the Goddess of a women started to pull herself up off the dildo. This knocked Mike onto his butt again into the slightly small puddle of goo in his chamber. “Is this…” Mikes started to panic as he watched a long dribble of goo push out of a few open holes before stopping. The liquid was seeping into this room, but it didn’t seem to be draining…

“Oh no, no, no!” Mike quickly stood up but the Giantess barred down onto the dildo with enough force, she sucked up a good portion of the dildo and moved the dildo around from her massive force. Mike slipped on his knees and got more female goo on his legs and hands. A slight gushing force was heard as a little more fluid dripped down on Mike’s back. The warm hot liquid rolled off his back and down at his knees, filling the bottom of his chamber a little more. “SHIT! STOP IT!!” Mike screamed getting up and putting his hands up and trying to cover the holes as the fluid dribbled down. Mike found the holes were just far enough apart that he could only block 2 or 3 holes with his hands, leaving just a few more open. As Mike held the holes closed, he watched the Giantess continue to squat on and rise off the dildo at her own pace. Each time the dildo slide into her depths, a slight surge of her cream squirted out of the open holes. In fact, the ones that Mike was blocking with his hands wasn’t 100% plugged. The creamy warm liquid flowed around his palms and down his arms and body pooling more at the bottom of Mike’s enclosure. It didn’t seem like anything he did could stop the slowly rising female juices as now they were up to his shines. “Stop,” Mike begged as he could do nothing to slow down the slowly rising watery and slimy material that spluttered down on him.

There was a shaking as Mike saw the Giantess slide even further down than before, sealing Mike’s entire world in darkness as a moan echoed around him. Mike couldn’t see it but it sounded like the splashing of the liquid splattering into the growing pool at his feet grew larger. There was a good amount of fluid deposited into his room. Did she just cum???

Slowly the light came back as the giantess pulled up. Mike noticed her legs were shaking more than before, the sound of heavy panting could be heard from the women. Of course the clearest sign of the women climaxing, was the pool of girl cum rising up Mike’s thighs. It was a large amount of liquid that wasn’t there just a moment ago.

“Finally, you came...” Mike announced. “You can get me-”

Before Mike got an answer there was shifting all around him as his world tipped and moved. Mike fell to the side of his chamber as he watched the dildo tilt with the Giantess. She was starting to reposition herself, so instead of bouncing on the bed, she was slightly laying down on the bed.

“What-? YOU JUST-”

The Giantess thrust the dildo back in, making a sound of pleasure as she kept going. Mike felt the dildo slide forward sloshing the liquid up his legs and onto his chest as the swaying of the dildo pulled and pushed the cum in his prison in like a tidal surge. Mike got some of the hot gunk in his face and mouth. He quickly spit out the creamy thick slime out trying to get his bearings straight. However Mike didn’t have time to get set up as the slight wave of watery ejaculation splashed onto him as the Giantess yanked the clear dildo out of her pussy only to shove it back in with as much force and speed as before.

Mike gurgled and coughed as he couldn’t see with the slowly growing amount of fluids filling his chamber. What started as a simple splashing of cum on him, soon grew to a slight wave. The goo was splashing and hitting him too constant for him to prepare himself. It was like sitting at the ocean and having the waves batter him from both the front and behind as he tumbled around in his small room praying this would end. Soon Mike was finding it harder and hard to breath as more fluid filled any space in his chamber. The waves were picking up in both size and speed as the battering soon turned to a constant pummeling from ever direction. Front, back, left, and right… he was being hit by the Giantess fluids as she moaned and panted with each push and pull on the rubbery like dildo.

Finally Mike heard a harsh strained voice of the Giantess before a splash of fluid hit his back and head before the shaking stopped…

Mike coughed and spit up another mouthful of the warm and viscous gook, the slight white but clear goo was sloshing all around him… at about shoulder height.

“Sto-” Mike coughed and spite out the last mouthful. “I’M GOING TO DROWN,” Mike screamed as the liquid dripping and pouring in from above slowed down.

Mike watched the giantess slowly sit up from her laying down position. Mike felt the slight sway of the contents of the room shift as the Giantess got back up and into a kneeling position, with the dildo still between her legs. Mike saw that half the dildo was stuck in her.

“Please… you can’t do this to me,” Mike begged. “I-I’m a still… I’m still a p-”

The sounds of the Giantess slowly slinking down on the dildo started to fill Mike’s ears. She was slowly swallowing the dildo and shoving Mike deeper into utter darkness.

Mike realized she didn’t care…

“YOU FUCKING BITCH!!!!” Mike screamed in frustration.

There was a slight rumble… like a laugh. She was laughing at him…

There was the sound of something humming and buzzing just outside of where Mike was. Soon there was a slight vibration everywhere. It was just enough to slightly shake Mike’s prison. The buzzing kept going like some kind of machine or device was running, one that would shake and vibrate things. Mike was confused as to what this was but the sounds of the Giantess’s pleased gasps and moans were a little louder. Whatever she was doing it was getting her off. Sure enough, Mike couldn’t see in the dark, but the sound of liquid squirting and plopping into the ocean of goo already around him were noises of horror. His heart beat with a frenzy as the liquid that was up to his chest ever so slowly crept up to his neck. Each second rose the liquid just a fraction.

“She’s going to drown me...” Mike muttered and cried at the fact that this was it. This was how it was going to end. Mike couldn’t stop from praying and begging as he felt the goo starting to increase faster.

Suddenly there was a muffled cry from all around as a sudden surge of cum showered down all around him. Mike sputtered and splashed as the very warm cream like slime went up over his chin and up to his mouth. He took a deep breath as he slowly was quickly enveloped in the syrupy slime that swallowed his head. Mike had nowhere to go. Mike was about to give up, when all of a sudden the dildo was yanked out of the Giantess’s over used vagina. Mike felt a surge of hope as the Giantess pulled the dildo out of her. Still submerged in the girls cum, Mike watched as the Giantess looked through the clear plastic and slurry of her juices and at him…

She was grinning.

Mike felt any hope he had vanish as the smile grew wider and wider as she watched Mike struggle. The last thing Mike saw before he gave in was the Giantess biting her lip as a very turned on look washed over her face...

Tess finished fingering herself to one more orgasm for the night. Just the sight of the shrinky in her sex toy and cum… Tess shuddered. It was a major turn on for her.

However, she needed to get some sleep. Cleaning up, Tess dumped the filled dildo and lifeless shrinky away, she made sure to get the communicator off it first. Those were expensive, and she couldn’t afford getting a new one every time she wanted to have some fun. Putting the small communicator and ear piece away, Tess set her sex toy in the night stand by her bed. As she opened it she saw the countless shrinky based sex toys she bought or stole from her friend’s parents. She shut the drawer and started to go to bed only to lay down on a very damp patch. At first she was disgusted at the feeling of the cooled down stain she left from her massive climaxes… but than she just smirked recalling the sounds the little thing made and how good it felt.

Shrugging she ignored the feeling and would clean up tomorrow morning.

Besides she had more important problems to worry about, she was out of shrinkies. It seemed like she would need to get some more. Tess continued to smile in her sleep as she recalled something. There were rumors that the girl in her class, Marry, was starting to look smaller...

Ryan was inside Emily’s purse as she approached the high school she taught at.

“This is stupid,” Ryan repeated for the ninth time today.  Why he ever thought of going to school with Emily would be a “Great idea” was beyond him now.  The looming doors brought back memories of attending high school, which he did not enjoy.  So why did he suggest for Emily to take him to work?

“Em-”  Ryan started to speak up up only to have Emily push the double doors to the school open and step inside.  Now it was too late to turn back.  Ryan cut his words off and remained quite once they crossed into the threshold of the school.  Hunkering down in the side pocket of Emily’s purse, Ryan hoped no one could see him.

“Morning Cathy,” Emily called out.  Ryan saw a student standing near the entrance to the school's hallway, texting on her phone.

“Morning, Ms. Baker,” Cathy said not looking up from her phone.

“Did you finish your homework last night,” Emily asked.

Cathy looked up and smiled, “I still have time.”

Ryan watched Emily shake her head, “As long as it’s done before class starts.”

“Will do,” Cathy told her teacher before going back to her texting.

Ryan felt the purse sway as Emily continued to walk.  Watching Emily head into the administration office to check in, Ryan nearly jumped at the sound of someone calling Emily’s name.

“Principal Rice,” Emily responded as she turned to greet the man calling her.

Ryan listened to the conversation about combining classes for her last period.  It didn’t really mean much to Ryan, he was too busy trying not move, hoping that Emily’s boss didn’t spot the slight moving lump in her purse.  After a talk with the principal Emily headed out of the check in area and toward her class.  Ryan could see that the school was starting to fill up with more students as the morning grew closer to the first bell.  Emily headed off down the hallway littered with doors to other classrooms or long rows of lockers.  Finally after a few turns, Emily headed to a door and unlocked it.  Emily walked into the room letting Ryan look around at Emily’s classroom.  There were posters covering most of the walls as they showed off different levels of math jokes.  The room was clean for the most part with desk lined up in rows to face the front of the classroom with a large white board.  Near the back of the classroom was a teacher’s desk, Baker was on the desk header.

“Here we are,” Emily called out as she headed over to her desk.  Ryan felt the purse set down before Emily’s hand reached in and dug out Ryan from the side pocket.  “My classroom.  So what do you think?”  Emily asked as she started to unpack her stuff for the school day.

Ryan looked around at the classroom he never visited before.  “It looks good...” Ryan started to say only to realize that Emily didn’t have her earpiece in.  “Right, can’t hear me,” Ryan muttered.  It took Emily a few moments before she looked at Ryan who just nodded and gave her a thumbs up.

“Really, I tried my best to make the place feel more comfortable for students of different ages...” Emily went on explaining her thought process behind the classroom, but Ryan wasn’t really paying attention.  Not like it would matter, it wasn’t like he could ask Emily what she meant by having a low control indulgent permissive.  Whatever terminology she was using was over his head, so he just pretend to understand anytime she looked over at him while she set up for the first class of the day.

Before the bell rang, Emily stood over at her desk and picked up a pile of papers, “Class is about to start,” Emily said sounding happy.  A feeling that Ryan wasn’t so keen on.  The thought of seeing large kids filling this room scared him.  However he knew that Emily wouldn’t let anything happen to him.  “Sit tight,” Emily told Ryan.

Well no duh.

What was Ryan going to do, follow Emily?  Heck what was he going to try and do, teach the class?  No way was that going to happen.

Emily walked off toward the front door and opened it, just as the first bell rang for students to head to class.  The silence and emptiness of the classroom didn’t last long as large teens started to file in one at a time over the next few minutes taking their seats and chatting with each other.  Ryan noticed some of the students were excited to be sitting in class, while others looked exhausted from lack of sleep.

“Ok class,” Emily called out once everyone was seated and the bell rang.  “I’m going to collect everyone’s homework.  Please pull out the assignment I gave you.”  Ryan watched the whole class behave and follow the instruction.  Emily went around the class room collecting the papers before heading back to her desk and dropping the stack of papers down near Ryan.

Ryan jumped at the sound of the paper stack slapping the desk.  He glanced over to Emily to see if she was worried about how close she dropped the small mound of papers, but she almost seemed ignorant of him on her desk.  She did she him there right…?

Before Ryan could determine if that was just some playful teasing or Emily’s lack of concern for him, she was off to the front of the class to teach today’s lesson.  Ryan turned around and looked at the pile of papers that surely would have injured him if Emily dropped it any closer to him.  What was she thinking throwing them on the desk like that?

“Today we’re going to learn about the quadratic formula,” Emily announced to the class as she headed back to the front of the classroom to teach the class.  Emily was too engrossed in her class that she didn’t even glance back to Ryan once during the first period.  Sure enough the class time went by in flash before the bell rang.

“Wait, don’t forgot the homework,” Emily called out as she started to quickly write on the board.  “I want everyone to do problems on page 258, 1-13 odds, and the ones on 267, 2-20 evens.  Please don’t forgot, Jack I’m talking to you,” Emily called out as her students hurried out of her class. 

Ryan watched Emily let out a tired sigh as she went about scrubbing down the board of all the marks she left from the first class.  Emily headed over to the door just in time to greet the first student for her second period class.  One after one they came in like the first class filling every seat.

“Ok, please get your homework out,” Emily called out.  Once again like before she collect the homework before heading to her desk.

“Hey EM,” Ryan called out to her.  Ryan waved his hands and stood up next to the large pile of paper-

The sound of the stack of paper slamming down near Ryan caused him to jump back as an equally tall tower of paper fell down from the sky and nearly flattened him.  “HEY!” Ryan shouted at Emily who didn’t hear him.  She was already walking away toward the front of the class.  Ryan grumbled in disbelief… she did forget about him.  She took him to work with her and now she forgotten he even existed.  That was beyond messed up.  Looking over to the two equally large stacks of paper, Ryan found that the desk was starting to get a little crowded.  Not wanting to get squished by the next stack of paper, Ryan figured it would be best to stay away from the area that Emily was tossing the homework at.

Staying clear of the drop zone, Ryan looked out at the class and spotted one student near the back of the classroom.  While Emily was teaching the class upfront, Ryan heard the students around the smaller looking one lean over and speak to him.  The child who was obviously being bullied froze.  Any notes he was taking stopped as a girl snickered and taunted something into his ear.  The reaction was clear that what the boy heard was not friendly teasing.  Emily was clearly oblivious to it all as Ryan watched the group of child slide notes and whisper and gesture toward the bullied child.  Each act only seemed to deflate the boy till it was amazing the child didn’t cry or lash out at the others. 

Once the bell rang the boy was the first one out the door, only to be followed by the mocking students who were eager to chase after their target.  Ryan was appalled watching the young student not get any help from Emily, who was busy wishing the other student’s a good day.  By the time the last student left, a new group was coming in.

“Oh come on,” Ryan shouted, purely upset that Emily literately didn’t have any time to talk with him, that was if she recalled he was still on her desk.  Ryan sat there as Emily greeted and said hello to her next period, while Ryan was forced to wait till she came toward him.  If it was anything like that last two classes, she would collect the homework, toss it on her desk and walk back to the front of the class.

“Ok class, please take out your homework,” Emily called out as she shut the door.

Ryan let out a tired sigh, yup.  Just what he thought was going to happen.  Emily repeated everything that Ryan expect from her, all the way down to her tossing the homework near him with the other piles of paper on her desk.  Ryan finally figured this was how the entire day was going to go, Emily doing her school thing and Ryan just sitting back and watching.  Although he didn’t know what he was expecting from coming to work with Emily and to a high school of all places. 

Ryan figured he could just sit here and learn whatever Emily was teaching, but it turned out that his knowledge of such math left him long ago.  The terms and equations that all the students in the class seemed to understand where like a foreign language to Ryan.  He was dumbfounded and found he couldn’t keep up.

“Stupid math,” Ryan said as he ended up just laying down on his back on the desk. 

Maybe it was the lack of sleep from earlier or just boredom but Ryan started to drift off to sleep.  The voice of Emily teaching the class lulled Ryan into his dreams where he didn’t have a care in the world about being tiny.  At least he would be his normal size there.

The sound of something slapping down on Emily’s desk woke Ryan up.

“WHA-” Ryan called out jumping up only to find Emily walking off after tossing the homework from the previous day down on the desk.  “right...” Ryan muttered shaking his head from his sleepy state.  He was in Emily’s class.  He watched as she was still as oblivious and unaware as before, heading back to the front of the class room to teach the new students the topic of today.  “What time is it,” Ryan asked himself as he sat up from his nap.  Looking toward the clock he noticed he snoozed through the last class.  It looked like it would be lunch after this period, and than Emily had 1 more class before the day would be over.

Lunch couldn’t have come sooner as Ryan was dying of boredom.  Sitting in a class full of students learning about math was even more dull than how it actually sounded.  Still, Ryan was able to maintain his composer and not jump off the desk right now to end it all.

After the long grueling lecture, Ryan heard the bell ring and the class get dismissed. 

“Finally,” Ryan muttered to himself.  He looked toward Emily who was cleaning up from the class when there was a sudden knock on the open door. Ryan looked over to see a man around his age standing there.

“Hello, Ms. Baker,” He greeted.

“Oh Rick, you can just call me Emily.  What’s going on?”  She asked wondering about his appearance.

Ryan looked between the two people.

 Rick??  Who was that?

“I just heard that you’re picking up my class.  You have lunch next right?  I thought since we both have some free time, we can grab something to eat and talk about where I left off with them.”

Ryan frowned at the lunch invitation.  “Emily you can’t-”

“Sure that sounds nice,” Emily smiled.  “Let me just grab my purse,” Emily said as she started to head back to the desk.  Ryan stood up and was about to wave down Emily when she came by.  Hopefully reminding her that he was still here!

“Oh don’t worry about it, I’ll cover it.  It’s my treat,” Rick said.

Emily paused before turning around, with her back to Ryan.  “You sure,” She asked.

“Yeah, it’s no problem,” Rick told her.  “Think of it as an apologize for dumping my students on you,” Rick laughed.

Emily headed toward the door leaving Ryan dumbfounded by her actions, “Oh, please, you didn’t dump them on me,” Emily told him as she exited the classroom door.

Ryan’s mouth hung open as he watched the door close and the sound of it locking filled the empty classroom.

“I’M STILL HERE!!!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!!”  Ryan’s shouts did nothing as he was still left in the completely dead classroom.  Alone on the desk surrounded by the newly formed mound of paper work that Emily left.  “She fucking left me...” Ryan grumbled upset with rage and anger.  How could she do that to him?  She just left for lunch with another person, and it was another guy too.  Ryan couldn’t help but feel betrayed by this action.  It stung… heck it hurt more than his hungry gut right now.  Well at least there was something for Ryan to focus more than his actual hunger.

It was a long lunch, and a longer break for Ryan as he felt like every minute was 10 minutes.  Emily was gone for over an hour or more.  Ryan’s hunger died in the first thirty minutes but his rage didn’t.  It only seemed to build the longer Emily was gone.  To be forgotten so easily and than to take off to eat lunch with someone else, it hurt him deep.  The feeling of loneliness sank deep into Ryan as he struggled with the isolation of being left on Emily’s desk all day.

There were some noises outside of the door as it sounded like someone trying to get in.  There was muffled talking and an indistinguishable laugh from behind the door.  Ryan knew that laugh anywhere, it was Emily.  She was back from her lunch with that other person, and it sounded like they had fun.  Sure enough the sounds of keys trying to enter the door were heard as the two muffled voices continued to talk to one another.  Ryan waited for the door to open but it seemed that Emily or whoever was trying to enter the classroom kept getting distracted by the other.  Each second Emily spent on the other side of that door only increased Ryan’s emotional state.  Would they just hurry-

There was a bell that rang signaling the end of seventh period and the transition to eight period.

“Oh that’s the bell,” Emily said as she opened the door to her classroom.

“Alright, I should head over to the new class preparation they have me doing,” Rick told Emily as he step to the side to let a student into the classroom.  “Let me know if you need anything else,” Rick said as he started to head off.

“Thanks for the practice test,” Emily told Rick holding a sheet of paper in her hands.

“Oh come on, you can at least not pretend to look so happy talking to him,” Ryan said to himself watching the two teachers separate as more students came into the classroom.

“Hey Ms. B,” one student greeted.

“Rex,” Emily greeted as the large teen headed to his seat.

Rex continued by asking Emily as he sat down in the back of the room, “Is it true that our class is combining with another?”  Before Emily could answer another student walked in causing Rex to jump up, “Ayeeee, Ethan, my man!”

“I guess that answers your question,” Emily said laughing at the sight of the two high schoolers.

“There’s a seat over here,” Rex called out to Ethan.

Ryan watched the other equally tall student head over and sit near the loud teen.  Ryan ignored the two students and the others coming into the classroom.  He was more interested in giving Emily the stink eye or a look when she finally spotted him.  Make her feel guilty about leaving him-

“Ok class,” Emily called out.  “Obviously we have some new students.  Mr. Sanford’s class will be combined with ours.”  There was some happy muttering and talk before Emily silenced it, “Now, it can be hard merging classes, which is why I have a practice test for everyone-”

There was an instant complaining sound filling the room before Emily again silence it with a hand.  “I know, I know.  No one likes test.  However, for every 10% you sore on the test, I will give you 1 extra point in class.”  This seemed to change everyones tone.  “Now, I’ll be back in a few minutes after making a few more copies of the test,” Emily said holding the one she got from Rick.  “Please stay seated and quite till I get back.

Ryan watched as Emily headed out of the class leaving him yet again in the classroom, only with a bunch of students.

“OH COME ON!”  Ryan shouted as he kicked the nearest thing to him.  A small stack of paper.  The force of the kick moved the pile just enough that the top sheet slipped and fell off the desk.  The paper floated and landed at the feet of one of the students.  Before Ryan could move, the large teen, Rex, bent down and picked up the paper.

“What’s that,” Ethan asked.

“uh, looks like homework from another class,” Rex said as he turned around and went to put it back on Emily’s desk.  Just as the hand dropped the sheet of paper on the desk Rex’s eyes saw Ryan standing on the desk.  “Holy shit!”

“HOLY SHIT,” Ryan shouted as the large teen stood up and headed for the desk.  His size was more than just massive compared to Ryan as he stood towering over the desk. 

“I found a shrinky!”  Rex’s voice filled the classroom drawling everyone’s attention toward Ryan. 

Ryan ran.  He didn’t know where but he had to run.  That was all he knew.  Ryan headed to the other edge of the desk trying to find a way away from the kid named Rex.  The large hand reaching out for Ryan just missed him as Ryan got out of reach just in time.

“Little shit,” Rex growled with anger leaning over the desk as much as he could.

Ryan never felt more frightened in his life as the enormous angry student pulled back and started to head around the desk.  Like his nightmare the other day, more of the Giants and Giantess started to come toward the desk, swarming it to see or possible grab him.  Ryan felt his heart explode as 5 or more students were already encircling the desk with him stuck in the middle.  There was no where to hide.  The mounds of paper offered no cover, he couldn’t even find a short pencil or pen to use to smack the encroaching hands toward him.

“What’s it doing on Ms. B’s desk,” Someone asked.

“Oh wow it is a shrinky,” Another person commented.

“He’s about as tall as Teddy,” Someone added.

“That’s cause they are both Shrinkies.”

Ryan tried to keep an eye on each student, but it was impossible now that they were around the desk like hungry lions looking at fresh food.  Ryan backed up into a small stack of paper, distracting him long enough for a large hand to snatch at him.

“GOT HIM,” A girl calls out holding Ryan in her grasp.  The grip is so tight that it was surprising that Ryan didn’t break any bones from the crushing grip.

“Alright hand him over Lindsy,” Rex told her.

“No way,” Lindsy protested.  “I caught him.”

“I found him,” Rex argued. 

Ryan didn’t care who had found him or caught him, he just wanted Lindsey to stop squeezing each time she talked.  Each word seemed to tighten the confines around Ryan’s body as Lindsey didn’t care much about his safety, only that she had dibs on him.

“So what are you going to do about it,” Lindsey asked in a defiant voice that told Ryan that things were about to get serious in the classroom.  Maybe he could use this time to get out of trouble.

Rex just laughed before giving up, “Fine.  Do whatever it is you were going to do.”

Suddenly the sound of Emily’s chair rolling out from under the desk was heard before there was some movement.  The Giantess holding Ryan quickly dropped Ryan.  Ryan wasn’t ready for the sudden release as he dropped from some height and landed on the hard ground.  Ryan looked up to see a young teenager sitting in in Emily’s chair grinning down at Ryan.  Beside her on either side of the chair were more of the classmates looking at Ryan.  Ryan quickly turned around and started to run.  He didn’t know where he was going because under the desk there was a dead end.  The back of the desk connected to the floor sealing Ryan in a semi box.  The only exit was back toward the awaiting students.  Spinning around Ryan was greeted by two large feet stomping down with some pretty worn out shoes.  The size of the large shoes dwarfed Ryan.  Lindsey who was sitting in the chair laughed as she reached into her pocket and pulled something out.

Ryan was still pushing his back into the hard firm wall behind him, as Lindsey leaned under the desk and opened her hand dropping the object.  Ryan saw that it wasn’t something, it was a someone.

“Holy shit,” Rex spoke up, “Is that Teddy?”

“Yep,” Lindsey smiled as she leaned back and into the chair again.  “Picked him up after gym was over.  Figured no one would miss him.”

“They are the same size,” One student commented looking between Ryan and Teddy.  Teddy looked frightened but other than that, he seemed fine.  Whatever Lindsey had planned for them couldn’t be good.  Ryan’s only hope, was that Emily got back soon.  He didn’t know how long she was gone, or how long it would take to come back with the copies she needed to make.

“What are you going to do with them,” Rex asked sounding a little hurt that Lindsey had both shrinkies when he should have had at least one of them.

Lindsey smiled as she started to pull her shoes off, “Gonna have them crawl into my shoe-”

“What are you all doing,” Emily’s stern voice was heard as everyone's head snapped up toward her voice.

“Uhhh,” Someone said.

“Trying to find the answers to the test,” Emily guessed before making a disappointed noise.  “Please head back to your seats.”

Ryan noticed the hesitation on Lindsey’s face as she did a quick glance toward Ryan and Teddy who were still stuck under the desk.  She really didn’t want to leave them down there, but there was no way she could get them without Emily wondering why she crawled under the desk.  Unable to reclaim her captives, Lindsey sadly pulls back from the desk and gets out of the chair. 

Ryan looked to Teddy and offered him a weak smile of comfort.  He didn’t know who this Teddy was but they definitely just dodged a bullet together.  Making him feel a small sense of bond with the shrunken student.  Teddy looked a little grateful right now, but he still had a grime look on his face telling Ryan that this was still a nightmare for him.

Ryan tried to cheer him up, “Don’t worry now that Emily is here we’re saf-”

The sounds of the desk chair rolling forward cut Ryan off as the large chair legs rolled under the desk nearly colliding with Ryan and Teddy as the chair was tucked under the desk.  Lindsey walked off leaving Ryan and Teddy close to one of the large wheels.  Ryan was sure if they were run over by the plastic wheel, something would have broke on his body.

“Ok, take your seats… alright here you go,” Emily said handing out the test to everyone.

“Alright let’s get out of here,” Ryan told Teddy.  Teddy held his position as Ryan wanted to walk past the large chair.  “What are you doing?  Come on let’s get out of here.”

Teddy shook his head, “It’s not safe out there.”

“And it’s not safe here,” Ryan protested looking around.  “Look, class wont last forever… I can guarantee if we don’t get out and get Emily’s help we’re not going to get any.  How long do you think it’s going to be before Lindsey comes back looking for us?”

Teddy seemed frightened at her name, but slowly seemed to understand what Ryan was saying.  It took a few minutes before Teddy was convinced, “Y-yeah… Alright.”

“Ok, let’s-”

The sudden sound of the desk chair rolling out cut Ryan off from his words as he looked to see the new figure standing by the chair.

“Ok, class, I wont be helping because that defeats the purpose of seeing what everyone knows.  But if you have any general questions, I’ll be at my desk.”  Emily told the class before turning the rolling chair toward herself.  Emily turned around and at down in the chair.

Ryan decided maybe now was the time to call out for her, “EMILY-”

The loud rushing sound of the chair rolling forward frightened Ryan as Emily came swarming at him with her enormous size.  The chair stopped just in time as her massive feet were inches from him.  Ryan looked at Emily feet and noticed the kind of footwear she had on today, sandals, allowing him to see her fleshy toes and full foot blocking his view of the outside world past them.  Ryan looked at the not too bright pink colored toe nails attached to the toes that were just were larger than he expected.  The foot itself dwarfed Ryan’s size… and there were two of them.

Ryan flinched in response as the foot in front of him flexed and Emily’s big toe started to wiggle in the sandal.  The simple action itself was meaningless or not even recognized by Emily as she muttered to herself, “Time to grade some homework.”  Emily was using this time to get some of the countless papers on her desk done, which meant she wouldn’t bother looking down under desk for any reason at all. 

As packed as the desk was with Emily’s legs and feet under them, there was just enough room for Ryan and Teddy to walk around the feet on either side.  They could walk right past her foot and not have to worry about coming close to the enormous stompers.

“This way,” Teddy said leading the way toward Emily’s left foot.  There was space between her left foot and the side of the desk that lead all the way past the chair and into the open free area outside of the desk.  “How are we going to get her attention,” Teddy asked.

“Well,” Ryan thought about it as they made their way toward the path. “We could-”

Before Ryan could finish his statement, Emily’s feet started to move.  Ryan and Teddy both stood still as they watched Emily slip her feet out from both sandal and had her bare feet emerge free from any confines.  Ryan watched with horror as her feet slapped on either side of her sandals and blocked off the path they were going to take.  

“What the...” Ryan gaped in disbelief as Emily seemed to enjoy having her feet exposed under her desk.  “You can’t be serious,” Ryan complained looking at the two extremely large objects blocking any path they could make past them.  The only way to get by would be walking on the sandals themselves.  “There’s no way I'm walking on them,” Ryan protested looking at the large landscape they would have to walk over.

“Why not,” Teddy asked already heading toward the nearest sandal.  “We should hurry up,” The boy said as if he was not the least bit frighten of where he was climbing up on.  It seemed like he was willing to tempt it.

Ryan protested, “Wait, it’s not safe!”

Teddy didn’t listen as he got up on the sandal and started to head across the footwear.  Emily’s feet didn’t budge a bit as Teddy walked over the toe straps and started to head for the middle part of the shoe and toward the heel at the back of the sandal.

Ryan watched with horror as the teen didn’t see it coming.  Before Ryan could call out to him, Emily shifted her feet.  The right foot was lifted up and drifted over toward the left sandal.  Emily was absentmindedly playing with her sandals as she gradded papers, and that meant her feet had a mind of their own.  The right foot came down and stepped down on the left sandal.  The massive sole came mashing down on the slight spongy materiel of the sandal just in front of Teddy making him fall backwards out of the way.

“LOOK OUT!”  Ryan shouted as Teddy was crawling backwards, not looking.  Ryan watched with horror as the left foot came up and the ball of foot came crushing down on Teddy.  Emily now had both her feet stepping on the same sandal, her right foot cutting off the back side of the sandal and the left stepping on the front part.  “TEDDY?!”

“H-help,” Teddy’s voice could be heard from somewhere behind the left foot.  “She almost stepped on me!”

Ryan felt a slight feeling of relief that the boy was fine.  He must be in between the spot that Emily wasn’t stepping on.  “Get out of there!  Teddy you have to get out of there,” Ryan warned him.

“I can’t, I'm trapped!”

Ryan couldn’t see anything past Emily’s left foot steeping across the top of the left sandal.  It was like a blockade of flesh, and there was no way he was going to climb it.  Ryan decided he would try and go around.  There was a small gap between the heel of Emily’s foot and the side of the desk, now that it moved over a little to step on top of the sandal.  “Alright… I’m going to try and-”

The feet were moving again.  Ryan watched the right foot slip off and move over to the right sandal, where it slipped back into it’s home.  With a horrible feeling, Ryan watched the left foot doing the same.  It picked up off the sandal and drew back toward the heel of the footwear.  Just before it moved, Ryan saw Teddy curled up into a ball.  Ryan was about to say something, for him to run or do something, but the foot was too fast.  It slide over Teddy and into the grooves of the sandal where it belonged.  The sound of Teddy letting out a cry of help and pain, his body vanished as Emily put her sandals back on her feet.

“Teddy!” Ryan called out as he rushed to the top of the sandal.  There was no sign of Teddy.  However Ryan could hear a faint sound.

“Hhhheeeellllp,” A squeak came from under the foot.  In fact it sounded closer to Emily’s big toe. 

“Teddy!” Ryan called out again near the toe.  The same muffled sound could be heard from the foot.  Ryan spotted a tuft of hair between Emily’s big toe and the second toe.  Hair that didn’t belong to Emily but to the boy under it.  “Teddy,” Ryan shouted now spotting the poor child.  He was directly under the ball of Emily’s foot and stuck in between her toes.  Not a place Ryan would want to be.  “Don’t worry I’m..I’m going to find a way to help you,” Ryan told not just Teddy but himself.  He had to do something.  Not thinking, Ryan jumped up and tried to reach for the top of Teddy’s head to help pull him out from under the foot.

Teddy let out the same panicked sound as before, and was now trying to struggle and worm his way out.

Before Ryan could stop him, the foot came to life.  All the toes started to wiggle and squirm from the sudden movement Teddy was doing.  The sound of a painful cry could be heard as the foot responded to the stimulation under it.  Ryan was knocked out of the way and off the shoe as the big toe move around a little and starting to bend and flex, causing the foot to start to scrunch up.  Teddy let out an agonizingly horrified sound as Ryan heard crunching and cracking noise.

“EMILY YOU’RE KILLING HIM!”  Ryan screamed at her, but she didn’t stop.

The foot was just getting started as it flexed it’s muscles and crunched down on whatever was under it.  The noises got worse as Teddy’s cries were muffled harsher.  Ryan watched with horror as Emily’s foot slowly lifted upward, so the heel was in the air, and the ball of her foot was pushing down on the ground, with Teddy directly under it.

The muffled sounds of Teddy grew harsher before it peaked and than silence followed it as the large foot started to twist and turn, grinding out the annoying feeling from under it.  Emily continued to press and push her foot into the ground till she was satisfied with the results.  Ryan couldn’t move as he watched his girlfriend rest her foot back to normal and slip it out from the sandal.  Ryan’s fear soon turned to disgust and back to horror as a small red strand of goo could be seen connecting Emily’s foot to the sandal just for a moment before it snapped, as Emily’s left foot was brought up toward Emily’s lap.   Ryan couldn’t help but look in the middle of the sandal and spotted the red stain of what remained of Teddy.  There was nothing but a splotch of red paste stuck to the inside of the sandal, matching the rest of the slightly less red colored shoe.  Ryan glanced up at Emily and saw that she wasn’t even looking.  She took her right hand and started to scratch her foot as she muttered.

“Stupid itch...”

Ryan watched as her fingers rubbed and scratched off any remains of Teddy as they started to sprinkle down from above erasing any evidence that Emily crushed a person.  Once she was done scratching her foot, she flicked her fingers a few times to get whatever gunk she scrapped off and set her foot back down.  If she just looked, she might have noticed the red stains under her nails or fingers… but now that she flung everything off, she would never know. 

Soon the murderous foot returned to it’s home and slide over the sandal, tucked in and snuggled back inside the straps.  Effectively burying any evidence of Teddy’s death from the outside world.  Ryan would be the only one to know what happened to Teddy.

“Oh God,” Ryan whispered as the two large feet presented themselves menacingly in front of Ryan.  He didn’t want to end up like Teddy… but he couldn’t stay under the desk for the rest of his life, which could be till class was over in however minutes. 

“Fuck… FUCK!”  Ryan yelled as he figured he would go for it.  Getting up, Ryan quickly headed over to Emily’s right side.  This one seemed less active than the left side.  Hopefully it stayed the same.  Ryan looked down the massive alleyway that was just wide enough for a foot to fit.  Ryan had to make a run for it.  If he was fast enough, maybe he could make it.  Not taking a chance on it, Ryan ran as hard as he could past the sandal.  He was halfway there when his foot hit a smooth part of the floor and slipped.  Ryan fell to his knees for just a second, but that’s all the time Emily’s foot needed.  This brief pause was enough time for Emily to carelessly pull her foot out of the sandal and once again step down the cold tile floor, right where Ryan was.  Not having a chance to react, the massive pressure of the looming foot hit Ryan unprepared.  One second he was trying to get up, the next the fleshy wall of skin smacked into him and pressed down on his body.  The stone floor came up to his face and the warm skin pushed down on his back. 

Ryan let out an alarmed sound, as he hit the ground with such immense pressure on top of him.  Things couldn’t get worse.

He was wrong.

Emily started to move her foot, or more like drag it.  She slide her bare foot across the floor dragging Ryan with it.  His body was being rolled and pushed one way, only to be shoved back as Emily played around with her foot.  Ryan wasn’t sure if she could feel him or was just doing this out of a habit but her foot didn’t stop playing with Ryan’s small body.  She rolled her foot back and forth, left and right, and even in little circles.  All the while battering Ryan’s body around, rolling him under her foot forced his body into weird shapes and angles that were agonizing for Ryan to endure.  His right arm was pushed behind his back while his left arm was pulled away from his body, and his legs were also at a funky angle.  This changed the moment Emily played with Ryan’s body some more spinning him into another weird pose.  Arms flung around legs bent here and there, over and over again.

Ryan didn’t know how long this was going on but when it was finally over, Emily decided to put her foot back into the sandal.  Ryan felt Emily’s massive weight starting to lift up off him.  He felt the pressure ease up off his back.  But just as he thought she was going to release him from her torment, he felt his body starting to be picked up.

Ryan was too weak to speak but he let out weak moan of horror as he body was stuck to Emily’s sole.  She was taking him with her as she lifted her foot up off the ground.  Ryan couldn’t move his hands or legs as he saw the ground below him slowly grow out of view before it was replaced by the slight red insoles of Emily’s sandals.  Shaking his head, Ryan tried to struggle to get free.  However whatever sweet or grime build up that was keeping him stuck and snared to Emily wouldn't let him go.  He had to watch with horror as the soft material came closer and closer till it was right in his face.  The darkness overwhelmed him again, but instead of the hard cold surface of the tile ground, it was a slight warm and softer feeling.

“Class is almost over,” Emily responded to everyone.  “5 more minutes please make sure to leave your papers on my desk,” Emily told the class.

Ryan’s heart froze from the news.  It was bad enough with Emily sitting down, if she stood up…

Ryan didn’t want to know what that felt like.  He struggled and tried to get free from Emily’s unaware foot, but between the pressure it had on his back, and the whatever build up that kept him stuck to the foot before, he wasn’t moving.

“Not like this,” Ryan said as he fought for his life.  He was able to peel himself off the Emily’s sole, but the pressure was still baring down on his back.  There wasn’t much Ryan could do to get out from under the weight of the large foot.  If he could just get Emily’s attention!

Suddenly the bell rang.

It was the dread sound that Ryan wasn’t wanting to hear.  It was quickly followed by chairs moving and students getting up.  There was a slight shift around Ryan as it seemed the foot moved slightly but not enough to let Ryan go.  Emily was still stepping on top of him, and wasn’t allowing any escape.

“EMILY!”  Ryan shouted the best he could from under her foot.

“Hey Ms. B,” The voice of Rex could be heard.  “I’m sure I passed with flying colors.”

Emily laughed, the slight laugh made her foot bounce ever so slightly, knocking air out of Ryan’s lungs.  “We’ll see.  Have a nice day,” Emily told him.

“You too Ms B.”

Ryan was finding it hard to breath under the sweltering foot, or maybe it was his panic as the sound of students leaving died off. 

“Welp, I should probably head home,” Emily said out loud.

“No!  EM!  STOP!!”  Ryan yelled and fought under the massive foot.

It didn’t help.

The moment Emily pushed the chair out from the desk and started to stand, Ryan knew it was over.  The massive pressure on him became deadly as he felt his own body scream out from the pain.  His voice was the first thing to go, followed by his consciousness.  The immense pressure was enough to send snapping and crackling sounds throughout his body.  Ryan was passing out when Emily took her first step.  One of many many more to come...

Emily walked toward her car.  Each step brought an annoyance to her as she kept stepping on what she thought was a pebble or a large piece of lent or something under her foot.  The object caused just enough irritation that Emily couldn’t ignore it, but not enough to cause pain.  Finally after reaching her car, Emily let out her frustration in a gruff huff.  Pulling her foot up she slipped her sandal off.

“Alright what the heck is it,” She complained as she reached under her foot to nab the thing stuck to her sole.  As Emily pulled the object off her foot she let out a shocked sound, “Is.. is that a shrinky?”  Emily looked at the body, or what was left of it.  “Oh, I hope it’s not anyone I know… please don’t be Derrick, or the new kid,” Emily whimpered as she examined the body.  After a few seconds she let out a sigh of relief.  What she could notice from the shrinky, it wasn’t a student, it was too old to be a high schooler.  “Oh thank god,” Emily spoke with relief, as she rolled down her window and chucked the mangled object outside of her car.  With the annoyance gone, and finding out it wasn’t anyone she knew, Emily seemed happier now.  Without a second thought, Emily drove off the school grounds, unaware of tossing Ryan’s body out the window and leaving him in the parking lot.

Ryan felt dead.  No Ryan was dead, but that how was he still breathing.  The ground was rough and hard like rocks, hot rocks.  The last thing he recalled was seeing Emily’s relieved looking face before flinging him out the window and than everything was dark.  The sun was starting to set and Ryan’s legs weren’t moving, his eyes wouldn’t open, and ever breathe he took brought him so much pain.  However, Ryan was breathing which was a good thing… right?

Emily grabbed her papers she still needed to grade and headed inside of the apartment. 

“I’m home,” Emily called out as she entered the room.  Taking a look around Emily saw that Mary wasn’t in the living room.  “Where did she go?  Hey Ryan,” Emily called out putting in her ear piece as she looked around.  “Ryan?  Do you know where your mother went?  Ryan?  Hello...” Emily called out not hearing anything from Ryan.  “Where is he… did he go with his mother?”  Emily huffed a little at the lack of communication between everyone.  “They should have sent me a text or something.”  Slightly annoyed that she was left alone, Emily was also kind of happy.  She could now have some quite time to grade and finish the school work.  With Ryan out of the house and with his mom, Emily could relax without worrying about him.  The slight sense of him being gone was kind of like a weight lifted off her chest.  She wouldn’t have to try and keep one eye on him at all times. 

“I guess I could use a drink,” Emily remarked as she grabbed some wine and poured it into a glass as she sat down at the dinner table and laid out all the papers she needed to go over and grade.  As she worked she took a few sips and saw where her student’s were at with their school work, especially her last class.  The new students were roughly in the same spot as her usual students.  It seemed her class was just about a week or so behind Mr Sanford… Rick’s class.  Emily would have to get used to using his first name.

After all the grading was finished, and Emily set up tomorrow’s work, it was getting kind of late.  After finishing another cup of wine, Emily was feeling relaxed and calm.  Heading into the kitchen she looked for something to make for dinner.  Since it was just her, Emily didn’t have to worry about cooking for more than herself or any restraints on what people would enjoy. 

Grabbing some hamburger meat, Emily decided to make some simple chili.  It would be quick and filling.  Between the cooking and preparing, Emily’s mind was nearly turned off and ready for bed.  Her brain wasn’t even working at 50% capacity, she was just going through the motions and eventually completed cooking the pot of chili.  Eating the food took less brain power than making it, and it wouldn’t be long before Emily was finished cooking, eating, and cleaning up her mess.  By the time everything was done, Emily was mentally checked out for the night and was tired.  She was ready to get some sleep and wake up for work the next day.  Emily yawned and didn’t even recognize that Mary and Ryan were not back from whatever they were doing.  Emily brushed her teeth and jumped into bed.

As Emily was drifting off to sleep, she felt like she was forgetting something.  It was a small nagging feeling in her, but she usually always got that before she went to bed.  Usually it was nothing or turned out to be something insignificant like charging her phone, but her phone was plugged in and charging for the night.  So it had to be nothing.  Emily fell into her deep sleep as she started to dream.

Emily was still sleeping when she felt a light slowly beam on her face.  It was the morning sunlight.  Odd, normally the sun wouldn’t be up so early.  Emily stirred as she tried to think why the sun was waking her up and not…

Emily’s eyes shot open as she recalled what she forgot about!

“MY ALARM!”  Emily called out as she grabbed her phone.  Sure enough, she didn’t set the alarm.  She was late.  It wasn’t like “OH DEAR GOD I’M LATE,” It was “Oh shit I have to skip breakfast and my shower,” late.  Jumping out of bed, Emily skipped the small things that she could avoid so she could make it to work on time.  She dashed to her closet and grabbed some clean clothes and tossed them on.  Quickly she nabbed a banana and a bottle of water for a meal in the car and shoved all her papers into her bag as she headed for the door.  She prayed that she didn’t smell too bad from the lack of shower.  Emily hopped into her car and drove off.  Her mind was too preoccupied with short cuts to shave off a few minutes on her trip in order to make it on time, to say goodbye to Ryan.  She didn’t even bother to see if Mary made it back last night.  Emily was too busy mentally kicking herself for not recalling to set her work alarm. 

Starting up the engine of her car, Emily was already driving away trying to eat and drive at the same time.

“Stupid, stupid, stupid, I’m so stupid,” Emily muttered to herself for forgetting about something so important.

Emily arrived just in time.  Pulling into her parking spot, Emily got out of her car and sighed as she was on time.  It was a close one with a lot of close calls with some traffic lights, but she made it. 

“Rough morning,” Emily muttered as she walked toward the front doors like any other day.  Heading inside the school, Emily went to check in.  Signing in, Emily headed to her class room to prepare for her first period.  Opening her door, Emily was about to head in when she heard someone calling out to her.

“Emily,” Rick waved her down as he went to meet up with her.

“Oh, Rick,” Emily called out as he approached.

“So how did my student-”  Rick stopped himself before correcting his question, “sorry YOUR student’s do on that mock test,” Rick smiled.

“Oh they did fine.  Ethan is a sharp one isn’t he,” Emily remarked as the student scored the highest of all the student.

Rick laughed, “He sure is.  So all seven of them behaved the other day?”

Emily nodded before she caught the number, “Seven?  I only had six extra student,” Emily recalled mentally picturing all of the new faces.

Rick in turn frowned at the number, “Really?  You should have had seven.”  Rick went down the list of students that were added to Emily’s class.  Each one she nodded as she recalled the name and face.  Finally Rick said, “And Teddy.”

Emily’s brow furrowed more as she tried to remember the last student, “Teddy?  Which one is Teddy?”

“You know,” Rick said as he held up his fingers and showed a small size.  “The smallest of the kids,” Rick added to get the point across.

It dawned on Emily what Rick was saying, a shrinky.  But she didn’t recall seeing a shrinky in her classroom…

“Huh, haven’t meet Teddy yet,” Emily told Rick.

“You didn’t?  That’s strange,” Rick commented looking perplex, “I thought he came to school yesterday.  I guess I mistaken him for another student,” Rick told Emily before chuckling, “That’s kind of embarrassing.”

Emily smiled at Rick, but didn’t say anything.  As much as she hated to admit it… they did kind of all look the same at a certain distance.  It was a horrible thing to say, but it is hard to make out some features that someone would have.  “Just don’t let anyone hear you say that,” Emily remarked.

Rick shook his head, “Never.  Alright, I should head out, got to get ready for first period.”

“Same,” Emily told him as she opened the door to her class room.

“Lunch?”  Rick asked.

“Uh,” Emily paused.

“I can order something quick, before your lunch starts.  It’ll be here when 6th period is over,” Rick offered.

Emily hesitated as she thought about it.  She didn’t mind having lunch with her coworkers, especially with Rick, but two days in a row seemed a little too much.  A little too friendly for coworkers.  However before she could decline it, her empty stomach protested and reminded Emily that she did rush this morning.  She didn’t have any food for lunch.  “Just a quick lunch,” Emily said.

“Oh absolutely,” Rick smiled.  “A quick lunch, can’t keep you from your work.”

Emily shook her head with a smile, “That’s right.  Oh, and nothing with tomatoes.”

Rick nodded.  “Wouldn’t dream of it.  I’ll see you for lunch,” Rick said as he left Emily.

Emily couldn’t help but feel a slight sense of guilt.  The idea of spending some time with Rick and eating lunch sounded great, but was she looking froward to it more for his company or for the food? “It’s just lunch.  That’s all, just lunch with a coworker.”

Entering the classroom, Emily prepared for her students and the first period.  Heading to the whiteboard she started to prepare the first lesson.  Just as she was finishing up, Emily tossed her purse near her desk and went to greet her students just as the bell rang.  Her students were entering the classroom, the same familiar faces came through the doorway.  The usual faces of tired or cheerful students took their seats and started to get ready for class.

“Okay, class, today-”

The sound of Emily’s phone going off was heard from her desk.  The class turned toward the sound.  Emily was embarrassed by the distraction, “Sorry, one second class.”  Emily hurried to her purse to pick up her phone.  It was Mary.  Why was she calling?  Emily couldn’t think of a reason she would call, so she let it go to voice mail and flipped the do not disturb on the phone.  Emily would call her back after class.  It probably wasn’t anything important, like they ran out of milk or picking something up for dinner.  Turning back to her class, “Sorry.  Where were we… Oh right, today we’re going to continue from where we left off.”  Emily said heading back to the front of the classroom to teacher her students.

It was hard keeping it together through the morning and closer to lunch with just a banana and some water, but Emily did it like a champ.  Her hunger was very distracting and she found it difficult keeping up her positive attitude for the classes but her class didn’t comment or notice it.   Finally it was fifth period and the last one before lunch.  Emily held back a groan at the thought of food right now.  She needed to concentrate.  As Emily wished her class a good day and waited for the next group of students to fill the room, she stood by the door.  There, she saw Mr Holt walking toward her class with Derrick.

“Hello, Mr. Holt.  Hello, Derrick.”  Emily greeted and spotted one extra person in Mr. Holt’s hand.  “Kayla?  Where’s your sister Kristy?”

Mr. Holt responded for Kayla, “She was sick this morning.”

“Oh, I hope she feels better,” Emily sympathized with the girl’s twin being sick.  Emily held out her hand as the two small students walked into her gentle palm.  Emily placed Derrick on her desk before walking Kayla over to her usual desk and set her down “Are you going to be fine here by yourself today?”  Emily asked.

Kayla looked hesitant before nodding and saying something that Emily didn’t catch.  It sounded something like “might need help”. 

“I’ll get someone to help you for today,” Emily told her before heading to the doorway.  As her students came inside she saw just the person she was looking for, “Cathy.”  Emily greeted.

“Hey Ms. B,” Cathy greeted.

“Do you mind helping me out,” Emily asked.

Cathy looked confused but nodded, “Sure, what is it?”

“Kristy is sick today and I was hoping maybe you can help Kayla-”

Cathy’s face lit up, “OH YEAH!  Totally Ms. B, I gotcha.  Just like ask questions for her and like help with her notes right,” Cathy said with a smile on her face.

Emily nodded, “Yeah, just look after her till class is over.”

Cathy’s grin stayed on her face, “You can count on me!”

Emily let out a sigh, “Thanks.”

Kayla shook in fear. 

“No… anyone but her,” Kayla said out loud watching Ms Baker talking to Cathy.  Sure enough, the look on Cathy’s face told Kayla her nightmare was coming true.  With Kristy absent, her tormentor would have full rein over her.  Kayla prayed that Ms. Baker would have gotten another student to help ward off Cathy today, but it backfired on her.  The look on Cathy’s face as she walked over to Kayla’s desk was of pure glee.

“Heeeeey,” Cathy greeted as she loomed over Kayla.  “I’m here to help you today,” Cathy told Kayla as she took a seat in the desk.  Kayla felt a cold shiver rise up her spine from those words.  The tone behind them were the complete opposite of the meaning. 

“Please, just leave me alone,” Kayla shouted up at Cathy who grinned down at her.

“No can do, I promised to keep you company till class is over.  That’s another 45 minutes.  45 minutes of me, and you...” Cathy said point her big finger at Kayla

Kayla gulped as she looked up at the girl.  Kayla didn’t know what she did to provoke the giantess.  Ever since day one she had been out to get her.  Kayla wanted to protest and get Ms. Baker’s attention but she started to teach the class already.  Her attention was on the other 30 students. 

“Should start taking notes,” Cathy said as she pulled out a large sheet of paper and slapped it on the desk.

“Y-yeah,” Kayla said as she pulled out her own version of a small sheet of paper.  Kayla was about to start taking notes when two large fingers grabbed the small sheet out of her hands.  “HEY!”  Kayla shouted as Cathy plucked the paper out of her hands.

“What is this?  Oh my God you actually have your own paper,” Cathy asked amused by the fact.

“Give it back,” Kayla protested looking at the giantess holding her sheet of paper.  Cathy on the other hand didn’t listen as she just dropped it off the side of her desk.

“Ops, guess you can’t take notes,” Cathy remarked with a smirk.

Ms. Baker’s voice was heard, “Is everything ok?”

Cathy and Kayla both turned to look at their teacher.

“She took my paper!”  Kayla screamed. 

No one reacted to her shouts.

Cathy on the other put on a friendly smile, “Oh it’s nothing.  Kayla forgot to bring paper.  I’ll just have to take extra notes for her, isn’t that right,” Cathy said looking down at the helpless girl.

Ms. Baker smiled at the two girls, before heading back to teaching.

Cathy’s eyes locked onto Kayla as she continued to grin that horrifying smile.  “Time to take notes,” Cathy said as she picked up her pencil.  She effortlessly brought it toward Kayla.  Kayla backed up from the tip of the eraser moving in closer.  The rubber tip was jabbed at Kayla forcing her back a few steps.

“Stop it!  HEY!”  Kayla called out.  However all she got was another jab near her shoulder sending her backwards and down on the blank paper underneath her.  Kayla landed on her back.  By the time she opened her eyes she saw the sharp tip of the pencil aiming at her.  “NO NO NO!”  Kayla screamed trying to get away.  It didn’t help, Cathy just smiled as she pushed the tip down and aimed for Cathy’s belly.  “STOP!!!”  Kayla screamed as she held up her hands and tried to fend off the large pencil.  It took all her force to stop the pencil from being pushed into her skin, however it slowly didn’t help as Cathy simply applied more pressure.  The tip inched it’s way closer and closer and closer.  Kayla was crying as she was losing ground.  The tip was so sharp it would pierce her if it was stabbed into her!

Kayla could make out the smirk and enjoyment that Cathy was having as Kayla struggled to keep the skewering tip from making contact.  Just when the black tip was going to collide with Kayla’s skin, the pencil stopped it’s descent. 

“Better hold on,” Cathy remarked as she started to move the pencil like she was writing.  Kayla felt her back rub on the paper as she was dragged with the writing utensil.  Kayla let out a cry of protest as she was flung around as Cathy pretend to take notes with Kayla on the tip of the pencil.  She was being wiggled and dragged around the paper up, down, left, and right.  She was spun around in circles and shapes.  Kayla didn’t know why no one was stopping this, but not even Ms. Baker was aware of this.  Cathy had to be putting on a good show for everyone to not think she was doing anything wrong. 

Kayla’s arms screamed in protest as she knew that the moment she stop resisting the pencil it would stab her in the belly button and straight into her gut.  All her crying and pleading for mercy was unanswered by Cathy who was slowly playing around with her.

Just as Kayla was about to lose the battle, the pencil stop writing.  Cathy eased up and pulled the pencil away from Kayla’s body.  Kayla just laid there looking up with tears in her eyes.  What now?  Was class almost over?  Kayla looked at the clock and saw with horror that it had only been the first 5 minutes.

“Checking the time,” Cathy asked lightly.  “Don’t worry, there’s plenty of fun time,” Cathy remarked as she dug into her bag to find something else.  Kayla watched as Cathy pulled out various writing tools, markers, pens, glue, and highlighters.  “I only have so much time that I can play with you, better make it count,” Cathy said cheerfully.

Kayla shook her head as Cathy popped the top of a glue stick.  Before Kayla could try and run away, Cathy had her flipped on her back and laying down.  She felt the glue stick rub on her back leaving behind a sticky layer of glue before she was flipped over and pinned to the paper by the same glue stick.  Kayla struggled and fought to break free, but the glue stick was too big and heavy from Cathy pinning it to her.  It only took a few moments but the sticky back side of Kayla started to dry and soon, she was stuck and glued to the sheet of paper.

Smiling Cathy began to pull the stick away from Kayla.  “Ok, now that you can’t move… hehe,” Cathy laughed softly.  The sound of a top to something popping off could be heard.

Kayla couldn’t help but scream, “WHAT ARE YOU DOING!”

Cathy ignored her as she brought what looked like a highlighter or marker to Kayla.  Soon the wet tip was jabbed at Kayla’s legs as Cathy started to color over Kayla’s body, till her whole body was bright yellow.

“Mmm, maybe another color?  Yeah, I think blue will look better,” Cathy proceeded to take another highlighter with blue coloring before marking Kayla’s frozen limbs.  Over and over the giantess colored parts of Kayla’s body.

As much as Kayla hated this she couldn’t help but finally have a sense of victory.  She had proof now!  She could prove that Cathy was tormenting her in class!  Ms. Baker would see her color coated body and know that Cathy was her bully, “Enjoy it, cause now Ms. Baker will know about you!”

This didn’t even seem to phase Cathy, “Oh please.  Like I'm that stupid,” Cathy smirked. 

The way she said that made Kayla sick to the stomach.  “What?  What do you mean?”

Cathy didn’t comment as she popped the top of another marker, “Don’t you worry, little thing.  We still have more than 30 minutes of arts and crafts.”

Kayla could only stay there as Cathy did as she pleased with her.  Cathy continued to mark and scrible things on Kayla’s entire body.  Lays of on layers of colorful dye were pressed and rubbed into Kayla’s skin.  All the while Cathy teasing and taunting her struggles to get free.

Emily watched Cathy vigorously take notes.  Swapping between different writing utensils.  Emily had never seen Cathy so involved with her class like this.  She was using highlighters and markers to take notes, it was amazing.  Emily felt so proud of her student, helping her fellow classmate…

Emily frowned, where was Kayla?

Emily couldn’t see from this angle and Cathy’s desk.  Kayla had to be on the other side of Cathy’s arm as she was copying what Emily wrote on the board.  Emily was temped to slow down so Cathy wouldn’t trail behind on note taking, but she did have to get through this lesson.  Emily figured she would see if Cathy or Kayla needed to see her lesson plan after class to finish any notes they may have missed.

Just as the bell was about to ring for the end of class, Emily started to head over to Cathy and Kayla.  Cathy looked up and before Emily could notice the rest of her desk, Cathy’s arm bumped into something.

“OH NO!”  Cathy said jumping up as a bottle of white out splashed all over her paper and spilling on the desk.

Emily watched as the goo spilled and blanketed the desk, paper, and poor little Kayla.

“KAYLA,” Cathy nearly cried out.  “I’m so sorry!”  Cathy cried out as she tried to pull the little shrinky out of the white swamp.  “Ms. B, I’ll take her the nurses office right away,” Cathy told her.

The bell rang and any student that wasn’t getting up to see the mess was now getting up to leave the classroom.  Emily was about to say something when Mr. Holt came into the classroom.

“What’s going on?  What happened,” He asked.

“I spilled some white out on Kayla,” Cathy told everyone as she was in tears.

“It’s alright it was a mistake,” Emily said.  “Come on we need to get Kayla to the nurses to rinse this off her.”

Mr. Holt headed to Emily’s desk and picked up Derrick and all four of them headed to the nurses office.  Emily locked the class room door before turning to Cathy, “I think we can take care of it from here, you should get going to your other class.”

Cathy sniffed, “You sure, Ms. Baker?  I feel so bad about what happened.”

“I’m sure,” Emily nodded.  Cathy nodded before walking off.  “Poor girl must feel so bad right now.  We should get going,” Emily said as the rest of them headed to the office.

Derrick tried to get Mr. Holt or Ms. Baker to hear him as he tried to explain what he witnessed.  He saw the whole torment going on since Cathy sat down with Kayla.  She tormented the small little girl all class.  The white out wasn’t an accident, it was all on purpose.  However as they headed to the office, neither of the larger adult figures were really paying attention to him, just the small white covered Kayla.  Once they got inside the administration office, Mr. Holt set Derrick down on the main welcoming desk. 

The secretary looked up, “What’s going on?”

“A small student got doused in white out,” Mr. Holt told her.

“It was all an accident,” Emily told her.

“Oh the poor dear,” The secretary said getting up and following after the two, “Is she ok?”

Derrick was left on the counter top like desk.  Unable to do anything but stand there, he looked around.  There wasn’t anyone in the office expect one student.  He got up and headed over to Derrick.

“You in Ms. B’s class,” He asked.

Derrick was hesitant to answer.  He had no idea who this was.  Or why he was even here.  Slowly he nodded.

“Yeah me too.  Names Rex, so” He said pointing the direction of where the nurse office was, “What happened?”

Derrick wasn’t sure why but he felt like he had to tell someone the truth.  “She was bullied in class.  I saw the whole thing, Cathy tortured Kayla all through class and than covered her in white out!”

“Oof, that sounds rough,” Rex commented.  “You said you saw all of it?  So, your like an eyewitness?”

Derrick nodded, “Yeah, I just need to tell someone about this.”

“Yeah…” Rex nodded.  “Yeah.  But you haven’t told anyone yet?”

Derrick shook his head, “No.  They didn’t hear me yet.”

“Ah,” Rex said seeing the issue.  “Yeah, that is a problem.  I’m guessing you’re going to tell them as soon as you can?”

Derrick paused at the weird question, “...”

Rex chuckled, “I’ll take that as a yes.  You see, you shrinkies usually have a big mouth for something so small.  My brother likes to tattle a lot.  Or I guess USED to.  Anyway,” Rex’s fingers were on Derrick before he could protest.  “Can’t have you getting someone in trouble.  I mean sounds like she was just having some fun, right?  No point in getting in trouble over just a prank.”

“Wh-what hey!  NO!  Wait!”  Derrick shouted. 

Rex was already holding Derrick in his hand.  “Now… what to do with a rat like you?”

Derrick saw the grin on Rex’s face.  He let out a fierce scream, “SOMEONE HELP!!!!”

Emily made sure that Kayla was okay.  She was shaken up, and couldn’t speak as they had to furiously scrub her to peel off the white paint.  When they were done, her skin was a deep red as they might have scrubbed off the top most layer of dead skin leaving her looking pink.  There were still splotches of white in her hair and some other places they couldn’t reach, but when they were done, she was mostly depainted.

Emily headed out of the office to see Rex there.

“Rex?  What are you doing here?”

“OH, hey Ms B.  I was just here to change my classes for next year.”

Emily nodded, “Oh right, forgot about next year.”  Emily turned toward the reception desk and didn’t see Derrick.  “Did-”

“Oh Derrick?  From your class?  Yeah I thought I would walk him to his class for everyone.  Seemed like you all were in a panic.”

Emily shook her head, “You have no idea.  Some white out landed on a small student.  She was covered in it...”

Rex winced, “Ooo, yeah that sounds bad.  Speaking of… Ms. B,” Rex said pointing down, “Looks like you got some on your shoes.”

Emily looked down and sure enough she had a nice splatter mark on her shoe.  “Oh dang it… I love these shoes too.”

“I mean… I could get them off for you,” Rex offered.

Emily looked puzzled, but a slight ray of hope, “You could?”

“For you, totally, Ms B.  I’ve had my spills of white out before.  I could get them fixed up before next period if you want?”

“Uhhh,” Emily was hesitant.  This was strange to ask her student to do.

“If your worried about shoes,” Rex commented as he pointed to the lost and found.  “I think they might have a spare.  It would just be till last period, I swear on my heart,” Rex said marking a cross on his chest.  “I’ll make it look like it never even happened,” Rex grinned.

“… I couldn’t have my student-”

Rex laughed and winked at her, “Just give me 2 extra bonus points and we call it even.  What do you say.”

Emily couldn’t help but smile and shake her head, “You’re not going to make me regret this are you?”

“No way, Ms. B.”

Emily let out a sigh, “Alright.”

Derrick couldn’t move, literally.  Rex, the asshole, had taken some tape and strapped Derrick down in the heel of some random set of shoes.  Derrick tried to escape but the tape was too strong.  As he lay strapped down in the heel of the shoe, Derrick prayed that someone would find him.  His legs were strapped down, his arms, and his chest too.  The tape was just over his mouth so any cries for help were muffled into the plastic around it. 

There was some talking that Derrick couldn’t make out, but the sound of some stomping toward him could be heard.  Suddenly a pair of fingers dipped around the entrance of the shoe.  Derrick noticed the large fingers gripping the inside of the shoe as they picked it up.  It belong to a woman.  It was Ms. Baker’s fingers!

Derrick let out a squeal of noise that went unheard.  The shoe was lifted up and carried somewhere before they were dropped on the ground.  The sound and vibration of the impact were devastating to Derrick as his entire body shook from the noise and force.  Derrick was forced to look upward as a larger socked foot started to approach.  The panicked sounds coming from Derrick increased as the toes of the sock covered foot slipped inside the shoe. 

The only thing that Derrick could pray for, is the shoe was too small or large for Ms. Baker to wear.  Surely the odds of a random set of shoes being her size in the lost and found were astronomically impossible.  How could Ms. Baker’s feet fit in a random pair of shoes found in the lost and found?

However Derrick watched with horror as Ms. Baker’s sock covered foot started to slide into the shoe.  The width seemed just right as her toes glided past Derrick’s position.  Soon the tip of her foot went forward deeper into the darkness of the shoe.  Derrick let out a muffled scream as the bottom of the foot came closer to his face.  The smell of her feet were strong, as the scent of unwashed feet started to reach Derrick.  It was a harsh and pungent smell.  The sock covered sole of Ms. Baker was just a few inches away from Derrick so the smell became even more intense.  Derrick would have stop sniffing the air, but his mouth was tapped shut and was forced to breath in the strong sweat like smell leaking off of her foot.  Derrick watched as the last of the light was bloated out as Ms. Baker’s heel lined up right above Derrick’s body.  Derrick felt the massive heel start to press down on him as Ms. Baker finished slipping the shoe on. 

Letting out a huff as the soft nylon clothing pressed into his skin and the immense pressure of Ms. Baker’s weight pushed down on his legs, arms, chest, and face.  Derrick couldn’t move as the tape held him still and the crushing pressure of Ms. Baker bore down on him and into the insole of the shoe.  Derrick couldn’t hear what Ms. Baker was saying outside of the shoe.  However she soon started to walk.  The pressure eased up off Derrick as the heel of the shoe was lifted off the ground. 

Than came the horrible weight of Ms. Baker stepping down first with her heel.  Derrick felt his face getting scrunched and squished as the bottom of Ms. Baker’s foot rolled from the back of the heel to the tip of the shoe in a simple walk.  It was like someone had a large rolling pin and started to roll it over his body.  His face felt like it was pushed inward as his arms screamed in pain than down his chest and stomach and finally to the tip of his toes.  All this happened in less than a second.  Enough time for Derrick to muffled out a cry of agony before it all happened again, only it felt worse.  Ms. Baker had to have been speeding up her steps because the pain intensified after each and every step she took.  Derrick felt his body breaking down after the fourth step, but there would be many many more steps to come. 

Emily walked back to her classroom.  The new shoes felt weird.  Not, weird like they didn’t fit, but weird as in they weren’t really her shoes.  Wearing someone else shoes felt kind of gross in some way.  To Emily it was up there with using someone else toothbrush to clean your teeth.

However she couldn’t walk around with no shoes, and Rex said he could clean them by eighth period. 

Emily spotted Rick standing at her classroom door.  It wasn’t till now that she recalled how hungry she was and how grateful she was that Rick was there with two bags of food in his hands.  “Just in time,” Emily said with relief, “I though I was going to starve to death.”

“You’re that hungry?”  Rick asked surprised at Emily’s words.

“I had a rough morning, and afternoon,” Emily told Rick.

Rick nodded, “I’ve had those kinds of days before.”  Rick laughed, “This usually helps,” He told Emily as he held both bags up.

Emily stepped inside her class room and headed to her desk as Rick handed her a bag.

“Do you mind if I join you for lunch,” Rick asked.

Emily wanted to say that she was busy, but he did buy her lunch.  It would be the nice thing to do, “Uh, yeah sure.  Grab a seat,” Emily told him as Rick sat down and joined her.  Emily chatted and talked with Rick as they ate and she started to plan for her next and last class. 

“This was greet, we should do it again tomorrow,” Rick offered.

As fun as it was, Emily felt like that Rick might have gotten the wrong signals from her.  She didn’t want to have him misinterpret her actions the wrong way.“Uh, I’d like to, but-”  The bell rang cutting her off.

Rick laughed, “Time flies when your on lunch.”  Rick started to get up and head for the door, “Talk to you later?”

“Yeah,” Emily said, “We should talk later.”  Rick smiled as he left.  Emily was distracted by trying to recall if Rick knew she had a boyfriend.  Did he know or did she forgot to mention it?   Would it be weird to say it now after having lunch a few times-

“Hey Ms. B,” Rex called out as he came into the class room.  “Got your shoes all clean.”

Rex snapped Emily out of her thoughts, “Oh right.”  Emily lit up seeing her favorite pair of shoes clean and spotless.  “Oh my, you did clean them.”

“Ms. B, that hurts,” Rex said holding hand over his heart pretending to be offended, “Did you think I was lying?”

“No Rex,” Emily said rolling her eyes, “I just didn’t think they would be this clean.”  Emily took the shoes and sat down at her desk.  She slipped her feet out from the lost and found shoes and put on her nice work ones.  It felt better to have her own shoes on.  She wiggled her toes and stood up in the shoes.  “Thank you Rex,” Emily said reaching for the old shoes.

“I got this Ms. B,” Rex said snatching up the shoes and holding onto them, “I’ll take these back.  You don’t have to worry about them.”

Emily was shocked, “You sure?”

“Yup, I’ll be back before the bell rings,” Rex said as he headed off to return the shoes.

“I have the best students,” Emily said amazed at Rex’s action.

Rex smirked as he looked and made sure the shrinky was dead.  The crushed and blooded shrinky was unrecognizable in the shoe.  The tape was coming off but it didn’t matter, the shrinky was nothing more than a stain in the shoe.  The red remains were already mixing with the insole of the shoe.  Unless you knew there was someone in the shoe, one would have mistaken it as part of the shoe itself.  Rex grinned as he peeled and tossed the tape away in a trash can.  Ms. B had some killer feet.

The bell for the end of the school day rang and Emily sighed, “Okay class, I'll see you tomorrow.”

“Bye Ms. B,” Rex called out as he headed out of the room along with the other students.

Emily said bye before heading to her desk.  She picked up her things and than her purse.  Out of habit, Emily picked up her phone and looked at any missed messages-

“What,” Emily muttered as she looked at her phone what had 10 missed calls and over 30 some text.  All from the same person, Mary.  “Why...” Emily pondered why she was getting so many messages.  A small feeling of dread ran through Emily as she unlocked her phone and started to listen and read the messages.  Each one had a hysterical and upset sounding Mary asking if Emily had seen Ryan since yesterday. 

“Yesterday?… YESTERDAY?!”  Emily nearly cried out as it all snapped back to her.  Emily dumbly looked at her desk, as if she would see Ryan standing there from yesterday.  Obviously he wasn’t there.  “R-R-Ryan,” Emily called out feeling her heart starting to hammer in her chest.  “Ryan?”  Emily peeked under her desk praying that she would find him there.  She only saw the tile floor, spotless.  There wasn’t any red marks, so that was a good thing, right?  “Oh God… where is he,” Emily said out loud looking around the classroom for any sign of Ryan.

“Calm down… where was the last place you recall seeing him,” Emily said out loud as she thought.  The only thing she really recalled from the other day was the unknown shrinky in her...shoe?

“OH GOD!”  Emily cried out as she felt tears welling up.  “Ryan?!”  Emily wasn’t 100% that it was Ryan but it would make sense if it was.  Praying that she was wrong, Emily ran out of her empty classroom and toward the parking lot where she hoped that she was wrong. 

As Emily rushed toward the parking lot she passed by Rick, “Emily,” Rick called out as she ran by him.  “What’s wrong?”  Rick asked heading after her.

Emily didn’t have time to tell him.  She needed to find Ryan.  She recalled how bad the shrinky looked yesterday and if that was Ryan… than it might be too late for him.

NO!

Emily wouldn’t accept that.

Rushing past the doors, she headed to the parking spot she parked in yesterday.  Looking around on the dark gravelly asphalt, Emily tried to pick out any form of a person that she tossed out her window… Why did she do that?!  Emily wanted to hit herself right now for being so stupid and heartless.  Looking around she started to get on her knees and search around like she lost her glasses or something as precious, like her boyfriend.

“R-Ryan,” Emily called out, trying to listen to any whisper of his voice. 

“Emily what are you doing,” Rick asked sounding worried from behind her.

“I-I…” Emily sniffed, “Ryan?”  Emily asked as she found what she was looking for.

Ryan heard a voice.  Maybe he was dreaming, or maybe he finally died.  He couldn’t tell.  He just knew that it sounded like Emily.  He slowly opened his eyes to see a heartbroken Emily crying in front of him.

Ryan tried to say her name but nothing came out of his mouth.  He was too tired, exhausted, and hurt to say anything.  He just laid still as he looked at Emily and with Rick standing behind her.

“OH GOD IS HE DEAD?!”  Emily cried looking at Ryan’s body.

I’m not dead, I think?

“Who is that,” Rick asked.

“He’s my b-boyfriend,” Emily said in tears.  She was really in bad shape.  Part of Ryan felt good about her looking so devastated, but the other part was hurt for seeing her cry like this.

“Boyfriend,” Rick asked.

Ryan shuddered as he took a breath.  Emily reached out but couldn’t touch Ryan.  Maybe it was cause she was afraid to hurt him more than he was now?  Or maybe she was worried to find that he might be dead?  Whatever the reason she couldn’t bring herself to inspect Ryan’s body.

“Is… is he dead?”  Emily asked again looking to Rick.

Rick leaned down and inspected Ryan.  “I’m sorry,” Rick said to Emily.

I’m not dead…

Emily looked so deflated at the news.  The horror on her face was clear.  She was devastated at the news.  A wave of tears came down from her eyes as she turned away.  “I did this to him,” She said so quietly.

“No, no you didn’t,” Rick tried to ease her.

“You don’t understand!  I-”

“Shhhhh,” Rick held Emily as he walked her a little further away from Ryan.  Ryan could still just make out their words as he struggled to move.  “Look, you’re hurting right now.  I’m sorry that this happened, but you don't’ seem like you should be alone right now.”

“His mo-mother…” Emily sniffed.

Rick shook his head, “I... I don’t think,” Rick sighed, “Maybe you should come to my place.  Just to till you calm down.”

“Y-your place,” Emily repeated.

“Yeah,” Rick said softly and sympathetic.  “I’ll take you home when you calm down,” Rick said as he walked Emily off and toward his car that was a few parking spots away.

Ryan was hurt and even more betrayed by this action.  She was going to his place?  Why would she do that?

“I’ll take care of the body,” Rick said walking back into Ryan’s view.  The large male gently picked up Ryan and brought him to Rick’s face.  Rick shook his large face as he examined Ryan’s body, “I’m sorry.  You must have been through hell-”

Ryan took a deep breath in to say something.  The action made Rick’s eyes widen in response.

“You’re alive...” Rick asked sounding shock at the struggles Ryan was doing.

“E-EM,” Ryan spoke weakly as those were the only words that came out.

Rick looked at Ryan as he struggled to move and talk.  “Well… this could be an issue,” Rick spoke.  “I’ll have to deal with you later,” Rick said as he slowly looked around. 

Ryan wasn’t sure if he heard that right.  Just when Ryan thought it couldn’t get any worse, Rick slowly lowered Ryan toward the hem of his pants.  Ryan would have protested if he could as Rick pulled the front part of his pants open.  Ryan was slowly slipped inside of Rick’s underwear.  Ryan tumbled and rolled down bouncing of Rick’s crotch and underwear as he was dropped down inside Rick’s clothing.  Ryan’s let out a sound of pain as he finally came to stop.  Ryan’s injuries sparked more pain for him as he lay there.

“Don’t struggle too much,” Rick warned.

Ryan couldn’t do much as he looked up past the dangling meat sacks above him and through the small gap that Rick was holding open for Ryan to see him staring down from above.  Ryan watched as the gap snapped shut sealing Ryan away from the world under a pair of testicles of a man he knew nothing about.  Sadly Ryan had a feeling it would have been better if he was actually dead...

“Stop laughing Pam,” Susan said over her drink as she watched both her friends snicker and laugh at her problem.  “You too Abby,” Susan said looking at her other friend who broke into more laughter.  “It’s not fun, this is serious.”

“Oh come on Su,” Pam laughed before taking a sip of her drink, “He’s hitting puberty!  Boys always get horny when they reach that age,” Pam told Susan.

Susan turned red at the comment, “But Jason isn’t like that.  My son...”  Susan stop to think about it.  “Jason is a good boy-”

“Oh cut the crap Su,” Pam cut in.  “Boys will be boys.  Doesn’t matter if it’s your son, my son, or even Abby’s son.”  Pam turned to Abby, “Well, if you had kids.” Pam added quickly.  Abby didn’t comment as she just shrugged.  Pam continued on her rant, “My point is no matter how good of a boy he is, they still do...” Pam did a little gesture with her hand for jerking off.

“PAM!”  Susan sputtered at the action as she realized what she was referring to.

Abby burst into laughter at her nearly naive friend.  Even as a mother, Susan was a very timid and prude woman.  Abby would call her old fashion, but they were roughly the same age.  Abby shook her head as Susan was trying to get Pam to stop jerking her hand around, taunting her.

Abby didn’t say much, she wanted to stay out of the conversation as much as possible for a few reasons.     First reason would be she didn’t really find it all that big of an issue that Susan caught her 18 year old son jerking off, if anything that was Susan’s problem for walking in on her son.  Second reason she didn’t jump into the conversations is that she had much more lewd and sexual stories that would scar these two woman for life.  The third and final reason would probably be that Susan’s son is a shrinky.  She dealt with shrinkies at her job, and it was hard to treat Jason anything more than a shrinky sometimes.

“What about you Abby,” Susan spoke up breaking Abby out of her thoughts.

“Huh?”

Pam laughed, “Getting bored with our timid conversation?”

Abby gave Pam a look.  “You want to hear some dirty stories?  Working at a sex shop really does have it perks,” Abby warned.

There was a look in Pam’s eyes that wanted to test Abby, but Susan took over the conversation.  “What do you think I should do?”

“You really want my advice?”  Susan nodded.  “Look Su, he’s a man.  They only think with their,” She pointed downward, “Like Pam said, Jason isn’t any different.  Just let him do his thing, and try not to catch him doing it.”

“But that’s the problem,” Susan whined.  “He was… he was in my,” Susan looked down as she tried to say it, “In… my… underwear...”

Both Pam and Abby nearly fell out of their seats. 

“WHAT?!”  Abby and Pam both shouted at Susan.

“Shhhh,” Susan told them making sure the others around the bar didn’t hear her.  “I… I was putting some clothes away, and saw my underwear… out of place.  I was going to pick It up… and,” Susan took a sip for courage, “He was jerking off in them!”

“oh,” Pam spoke quietly.  “Wow, that is …. yeah that is kind of,” Pam stopped talking.

“I know,” Susan whined.  “Where did I go wrong?”  Soon Susan added, “So what do I do?  I mean what if next time I don’t look and when I go to put them on,” Susan turned a darker shade of embarrassment thinking about it. 

“Maybe talk to him,” Pam offered.

“I wouldn’t,” Abby commented.

“Why not,” Susan asked.

“...” Abby sighed, “Because, it sounds like it’s a fetish thing.  It seems like he has a thrill for being in a dangerous situation, which is why he picked your underwear.  Confronting him might just make the thrill more enticing for someone like that, which would be a situation.”

Pam frowned, “What are you talking about?”

“Are you sure,” Susan asked.

“I work at a sex shop.  The things I go through and hear, trust me, I think I know more about this than you two.”

Pam shook her head, “Are you telling me that if we talked to him he would be more likely keep using Su’s underwear?  Than what do you suggest we do,” Pam asked with skepticism in her voice.

Abby sighed again, “Bring him by the store tomorrow morning.”

Susan looked worried, “What are you going to do?”

Abby finished her drink, “Trust me, you don’t want to know.”

Jason sighed as his mother woke him up early this morning.  Sure, he had nothing going on today, but that was usually everyday.  In fact 98% of the time he had nothing going on since he shrunk down to this size.  It was a little worrisome that his mom was taking him somewhere and hadn’t told him yet, but knowing his mom it was probably for some clothes to try on at the mall.

Jason yawned as he sat in the cup holder that his mother turned into his personal car seat.  It was stupid that he had to go to the mall for clothes, he much rather be back home alone.  Alone… alone to masturbate.  Jason couldn’t help but get slightly hard thinking about jerking off.

Before he shrank Jason would steal some underwear and use them to orgasm.  Jason had become addicted to the smooth silky fibers that would please him till he squirted.  Now that he was smaller… it was HEAVEN!  It was like laying in a world of silk or wrapping yourself in a pillowy world of satin till you climaxed.

Jason had to think of something else as he tried to settle down.

“Alright we’re here,” Jason’s mom said as she got out of the car and helped him into her hand.

“Why are we going so early in the morning,” Jason asked.

“To beat the crowd,” she told him like it was obvious.

Jason wasn’t sure if she was being serious or not, but figured the sooner they were done the sooner he would be able to get home.  Jason sat in his mother’s hand as they started to head toward Shrinkies R Us.  Jason noticed a lot of the shops were just starting to open up.  As they came across Shrinkies R Us, Jason’s mom turned off toward somewhere right across from the store.

Jason frowned, “Uh, where are you going?”

Jason saw the store that came into view, It’s a Small World.  “Uh, mom?”

Susan didn’t respond to Jason as she walked toward the store and was greeted by her friend Abby.  “You made it,” Abby said walking toward Susan and Jason.  “And I see you brought him with you.”

“You sure about this,” Susan asked Abby as she handed an ear piece to her to connect with Jason’s communicator. 

“Sure about what,” Jason called out but his mother and Abby were ignroing him.

“Trust me, this will change his behavior.  I’ll bring him back later,” Abby told Susan who slowly tilted her hand and dropped Jason into Abby’s waiting hand.  “Talk to you later,” Abby waved to Susan as she walked away.

“MOM!  WHAT IS GOING ON?!”  Jason called out.

“Oh hush up will you,” Abby said to Jason.  “She’s just dropping you off for a day with me.”  Jason was stunned by those words. 

“W-why,” Jason asked as he looked around the shop.  The adult shop was covered with so many sex toys and clothing that Jason couldn’t help but get a little hard from the sudden influx of naughty things. 

“Oh we both know why,” Abby said pointing her large index finger between Jason’s legs. 

“What?  What does this have to do with anything,” Jason asked sounding embarrassed.

“Look, kid, your mom caught you doing,” She did an air quote with her free hand, “things.”

“Things,” Jason repeated defensively.

“Your mom is worried about you and your...” Abby seemed to ponder the right word, “habits.”

“What does that have to do with you,” Jason asked still sounding defensive about the topic.

“Well… you’ll see.  I’m sure I'll have plenty of customers today.”

“C-c-ustomers?”

Jason had been standing on the counter for about an hour.  He would watch Abby walk around the store fixing displays or setting out items that had been shipped to the store from the manufacturers.  Jason wasn’t sure what spending time with Abby was going to accomplish.  So far nothing seemed to be a problem for him or whatever Abby thought was going to “Fix” him.  Jason still didn’t know what she meant by “fix” or whatever it was his mom was hoping would happen to him.  Like, why would he stop jerking off just for spending a day with Abby at her work?  It didn’t make any sense to him. 

“This is so boring,” Jason said from the counter not sure if Abby heard him from the distance.  “Do I really have to stay here the whole time-”

The chiming of someone coming into the store filled the room, causing Abby to look up from her work.  “Welcome,” Abby called out as a younger girl somewhere in her early 20’s came in.  “How can I help today.”

“Well,” The girl said doing a quick look around to see if anyone saw her walk into the adult shopping area.  “I.. I was thinking…”  She walked closer to the counter where her eyes locked in on Jason.  Jason saw a small fire in her eyes, one of lust before she turned her attention to Abby, “I wanted something to use … for myself.  You know?”

“Something for yourself,” Abby repeated.  “We have a lot of self pleasing toys, but was there something else that you were looking for in this toy,” Abby asked.

The girl slowly nodded, “um…”

Jason watched her eyes flick toward him for a few seconds before looking back to Abby.  Abby smiled at Jason as she knew exactly what the girl was looking for.  “Ah, I see.  Well you came to the right place.”  Jason felt a feeling of dread run through him the way Abby said those words.  Before he could react, Abby picked up Jason by the back of his shirt.  Jason was being lifted off the counter before landing in Abby’s palm as she walked around the counter and to the sales floor.  “Well, let’s start with something tame,” Abby recommended as she walked over to the women vibrators that were on a set on a shelf.

Jason saw the many bizarre shaped sex toys on the shelf.  It was hard not to start getting excited when looking at the toys and the cute Giantess who he could all but imagine using them on herself tonight.  As the stranger looked over the toys she came to one and pointed to it, “What’s this one.”

Abby smiled, “I’m SO glad you picked that one, here I’ll show you.”  Abby picked up the box and headed back to the counter before Jason could see exactly which one.  Abby set Jason down on the counter as she opened the box.  “This is a special toy,”  Jason watched as Abby unboxed and pulled out a remote control attached to two long wires that had, some pads on the end?

“What is that,” Jason asked.

“Lift you shirt,” Abby told Jason.

“My shirt?”

Abby sighed, “Here,” Abby pulled Jason’s shirt off and quickly slapped the two large pads on him.  The first was on his chest the second was on his back.  The size of the pads covered most of his body. 

“What are you doing,” Jason protested.

“And than you hit the switch,” Abby said clicking he remote.

Jason felt a shocking sensation run through his body as it started to spasm and move.  “AHHH,” Jason let out a squeal as his muscle moved on their own and spazed.  It wasn’t painful, just frightening at how he lost control of his body so easily.  Jason fell to the ground and shook and shivered as his body vibrated in time to the coursing current sending through him.  Abby spoke as Jason was spazing out.

“Now you have a shrinky vibrator.”

The girl’s eyes lit up as she watched Jason involuntary wiggle and move on his own, unable to stop.  “oooo, that is amazing.  Is there a higher setting,” She asked.

“Sure is,” Abby said handing it over to the girl.

Jason watched as she yanked the nob all the way up.  Jason let out another horrified squeak through his teeth as his body threshed around like a fish out of water.  Again, it wasn’t painful but the fact that he couldn't move his body the way he wanted, was freaking him out more and more as he shook and twitched on the counter.  

“Wow, and than you just...” The girl started to ask.

Abby nodded, “Yup, you can shove them wherever you want.  Rub them into your clit, for a good vibration, or up your pussy to squirm and thresh about till you cum.  Or,” Abby grinned, “I like to put them in my ass.  Oooo,”  Abby moaned before asking,  “You into ass play?  Those guys freak out before I even turn it on, and than they REALLY freak out.”

“Your ass?”  The girl asked sounding amazed at the idea.  “Does it really… can you really get off on that?”

“Sure can,” Abby nodded, “Takes some practice… only down side of this thing is if you leave the shrinky on high too long, they can get some permanent damage to their nerves.  Than they can’t move on their own...”

Jason heard this and started to panic.  CAN’T MOVE ON MY OWN?!

Abby turned the device off and removed the pads.  Jason found that his fingers and toes were still twitching from the surge of electricity but soon that went away and he was back to normal.  Jason slowly sat up as his muscle felt sore from freezing and flexing and twitching for the couple of seconds he was attached to the shocking device.  He couldn’t imagine if he was hooked up to it longer than a minute.

“Oh…. That does sound like a problem,” The girl said sounding disappointed by the news.

“We have other toys,” Abby recommended as she walked the girl over to a large variation of dildos.  Abby grabbed a few and brought them back to Jason’s location as she slammed each one down next to Jason.

Jason looked at the mammoth sized dildos.  Each one had different features and designs to them.

“First,” Abby said picking up a dildo that on the tip looked to have a small capsule like top.  Abby simple unscrewed the top and picked up Jason.  She dropped him on the top and sealed it.  Jason looked around through the slightly purple but clear plastic like material.  “It’s the safest of them, you can put this bad boy anywhere in your body and the shrinky will be fine.”

Jason turned to Abby when he heard those words, “Safest?  Fine?  What are you talking about??”

The customer looked at Abby, “Seems a little simple.”

Abby nodded, “Yeah, don’t sell a lot of these.  Next,” Abby said unscrewing the top of the dildo and pulling Jason out.  “We got what I would call a squishy dildo,” Jason was soon looking at a clear dildo.  The dildo had a strap on the bottom that looked to snap together.  Abby unsnapped the band and pulled the dildo apart.  The phallic looking shell wobbled a little before Jason saw the inside of the didlo had what looked like a platform that went halfway up the dildo.  “It come with adjustable stands of where you want the little guy to be at, base, mid section, or tip.”  Abby plucked up Jason and dropped him on the stand.  The stand was a strong sturdy like rubber material that let him stay on top of it.  Before he could move or protest, he watched as Abby slid the covering over him.  Abby plopped the hallow like dildo casing over Jason and the stand he was on.  He looked through the material and sure enough was about 3-4 inches inside the 6 inch dildo, halfway up the thing.  “Feel the material,” Abby told the customer.  Jason did so too, touching the inside as he poked and touched the rubber layer.  It felt like a normal rubber material, he watched as the girl poked the wall around Jason and saw that it was slightly firm.

“I don't get it,” the girl said confused, “how is this different?”

“So it’s strong enough to hold up under basic pressure...” Abby said, “But give the tip a slight squeeze.”

The girl grabbed the tip and applied a little pressure.  Jason watched the ceiling about him collapse with just the slightest extra pressure to it.  The plastic bent inward as the hand clamp a little.  Jason let out a cry of alarm as he watched the rubber walls crumple and collapses. Above his head.

“Once you orgasm… squish.”  Abby explained

The girl’s eyes danced at the idea of clamping down on the dildo with her insides.  Jason realized that it would be a death sentence if he was in there when it happens.

“And one of most popular ones,” Abby said extracting Jason from the dildo and showing one that was already open.  She dropped Jason into a small ball like chamber before sealing it up tight with the other half of the dildo.  “See the holes on the side?  Yeah those,” Abby told the customer as she pointed to the many holes covering the dildo, “Catches your excretion, and,” Abby followed one of the many vein like paths down toward Jason.  Jason looked at his chamber and saw the few holes in the ceiling.  “Gather’s them to give the guy a nice shower.”

“No way… do they, like drown?” the customer asked looking shocked.

Abby shrugged, “It happens sometimes.  It depends.   How much do you leak, did you use lube, and other factors but it can happen.”

Jason gulped as he heard those words.  Drown?  Like in girl cum? 

“Althought…” Abby smirked, “I hear they are making a butt plug version.”

“Butt… butt plug?”  Jason asked.

Abby’s smile turned into a grin, “Speaking of butts.  Let me show you one of my all time FAVORITE toys.  Abby headed off to grab something from a shelf.  Jason was left on the counter still stuck in the dildo.  The large Giantess leaned in and examined Jason’s prison. 

She muttered loud enough for Jason to hear her.  “I’d have to be going for like an hour to fill that thing up…”

The thought of being trapped in here for an hour while someone rode the dildo till it filled up was a horrifying thought.  Jason banged on the side of the dildo, only to find it too sturdy to even attempt to get out.

Abby came back and moved some of the dildos to the side before setting down a long string with glass or light bulbs attached to it.  Jason wasn’t sure if he saw that right, was Abby selling a string of lights?  Before he could question it, Abby unscrewed the dildo he was in and was plucked up again.  Once again he was brought toward the new toy.  As he got closer he noticed it wasn’t lights, it was little plastic empty balls. 

“You pop one of these open,” Abby said removing part of the ball and dropped Jason into it.  “It’s a tight fit,” Abby commented as she started to seal the ball.  “If they fight , like they usually do, you got to shove them in,” Abby commented.   Jason didn’t fight and found that he had to slightly curl up into a ball to fit inside the ball.  It was cramped, just enough to make Jason feel a little uncomfortable.  However that was it, there was some room to move and shift around but not to stand or get up.  Jason looked through he clear bubble surrounding him.  Again there were little holes around the ball on the ceiling, side, and bottom.  It allowed air to flow in, which was a blessing.  Jason would hate to be trapped in a plastic prison with no air.  Looking down the string he noticed he was on the end of one side of the string, and the string going all the way down to the end of the counter.  It was a good long distance, maybe 10 inches long or so, and after every inch or so was a bead. 

“You can fill each one or each other one, it’s really up to you,” Abby told her.  “Than you stick them up your butt.”

“YOUR BUTT?!”  Jason felt disgust at those words.

“My butt,” The customer repeated. 

“Yup, these are anal beads.  Designed to house as many shrinkies as you want.  You can put them in you for as long as you want.  Oh, and this is my favorite feature,” Abby clicked something at the end of the long string of anal beads and suddenly LED lights started to glow along the string and prison that Jason was in.  “It’s got non heat generating light, so it wont heat up your booty,” Abby laughed at her comment as she went on, “And let’s the little guys see what’s going on inside.  Go ahead, cup one of them and see.”

Jason watched as the girl picked up the end with Jason in it and cupped her hands and brought her face toward the hands.  Sure enough her large face bloated out any normal light and the glow coming from the lights showed off her face and hands clearly in the dark.  “oooo, wow.  So they would see… like what my insides are like?” 

“Yup, you can leave them in you as long as you’d like.  However...”  Abby started before stopping.

“What,” The customer asked looking at Abby as she set the anal bead that Jason was in, down.

“Well… there are a few problems.”

“Like what,” She asked.

“Well,” Abby said before she went on, “Some tend to pass out if they stay in there too long.  You know… butt smell and stuff.  Also, this brand,” Abby said as she grabbed the end with Jason.  “The tip tends to fray a little.”

“What does that mean,” The girl asked.

“… You tend to lose the first bead… like,” Abby gave a small tug and Jason let out a startled cry as the bead popped off with little effort.  “And… slurp...they’re gone.  Won’t be seeing them for a while,” Abby stated.

“Gone??”

Abby held up her hands, “Hey, they come back out… just not as clean and alive as they used to be.”

The customer frowned and than gasped.  “YOU SHIT THEM OUT?!”

“Well… yeah, I mean it doesn’t stay stuck in you forever just till the next time you got to go.”

“Oh god,” Jason said as Abby looked at Jason through the glass ball.  Jason didn’t have to ask, it was clear Abby had experience this.  Maybe more than once. 

“Uh, maybe not,” The customer said sounding disgusted at the idea of having a plastic ball lost inside her. 

Jason felt the top of the ball he was stuck in pop off as Abby extracted him from the plastic ball.  “Too much?”  Abby set Jason who was now felt traumatized just being near the two women.  “How kinky did you want to get with the toys?”  Abby asked the customer.

“Kinky?  What do you mean?”

Abby couldn’t help but smile at the nearly innocent reaction, “What really turns you on?  Is it wearing leather?  Collar and leash?  Maybe some bondage?”

“Bondage,” The customer asked wondering what that was.

“Oh honey,”  Abby said turning around and grabbing something from the back behind the counter.  She pulled out a large strap with a ball in the middle.  Jason knew from his experience on the internet what the toy was, however the customer was oblivious to it. 

“What is that?”

Abby just grinned, “Want to try it out?”  Abby picked up Jason and brought him closer to the ball gag.  Jason struggled as Abby slowly brought him to the toy.  Looking at the spot on one side of the ball there looked to be two very small straps that were attached to the plastic ball.

“Wait what are those for?!”  Jason called out as Abby brought him closer till he was right on the plastic ball.

“It’s for the shrinky obviously,” Abby told him.  Jason protested but soon the straps had his arms pinned to the ball.  Jason struggled against his binds only to find he was pretty stuck.  His arms wouldn’t move as he was tied to the side of the ball.  “And now, we just slip this part on,” Abby said as she picked up the ball gag with Jason still on it.  She started to bring it toward the customer’s mouth.  Jason watched with horror as the woman’s mouth opened wide.  So wide that Jason knew there wouldn’t be an issue sticking the ball gag in her maw.  The open hole was gaping wide as Abby started to push Jason all the way toward the enormous opening.

Jason was soon trapped in the humid and dark cave of some stranger he still didn’t know the name of.  Once the ball gag was plugging up the only exit from the mouth, the air instantly hit Jason.  The moister and temperature coming from deeper inside the cavern swallowed him as it could no longer escape through the mouth.  Gust of steamy air blew into Jason as the large customer tried to breath around the ball gag.  It wasn’t after the third puff of air into Jason’s face did she learn to use her nose instead, to breath.  The muffled sound of the customer trying to answer whatever question that Abby asked shook Jason.  The sounds of muffled talk hit Jason as the girl couldn’t speak through the ball gag and only ended up vibrating the round sphere stuck in her mouth.  Jason was still shacking from her trying to talk, or making sound through the plastic orb.

Jason wasn’t sure if the place was getting wetter or he just imagined it, but the humidity seemed to increase tenfold.  Suddenly, Jason felt something large and firm touch his foot. 

“WHAT IS THAT?!”  Jason screamed as the hot slimy object pushed on his leg and rolled up the front of his legs and his chest and flicked over his face leaving a nice long trial of slobbery liquid.  “SHE’S LICKING ME!!!”  Jason screamed to not just himself but for Abby to know.  The woman seemed to enjoy the teasing as she went back for another taste.  As the ball gag held Jason still, the woman’s tongue had easy access to him as it flicked and licked him all over, really drenching him in her saliva.  The goo oozed over him and all through his now soaked hair. 

Jason couldn’t see it, but there was a build up saliva due to the sex toy stopping the women from swallowing.  The liquid tried to find a crevices to seep out of from around the foreign object.  However if air couldn’t escape, spit wouldn’t.  The amount of juices built up the longer the toy was in her mouth which was starting to grow in mass.

A large splatter of slobber hit Jason on the face as something flung it at him or it dripped down from the roof of the mouth.  Jason tried to rub the goo off his face and into his shoulder to get it off his face.  After a soft tug, Jason felt his arm starting to slip out of the confines that held him tied to the mouth piece.  Before Jason could react to this, the massive tongue was back at him again.  The massive beast slithered over his body, but instead of licking it tried to pull him off the ball.  With one arm out of the binds, Jason’s right side was able to be pulled form the ball.

Jason tried to tell the woman to stop but he just got a face full of fleshy tongue.  The slithering monster hooked itself around and behind Jason as it tried to dislodge him more.

“STOP!”  Jason screamed through the murky hell.  His voice was lost in a deep moaning sounds coming from further in the mouth.  It seemed the woman found out that she might be able to extract Jason from the ball… and that’s exactly what she planned to do.

Jason felt his body getting pulled away from the ball, but still having one arm stuck to it.  The large tongue wrapped around Jason and pulled and pushed him around.  He would be tugged for a few moments only to have the tongue smash him into the ball and swirl around him trying to find the perfect position to yank his body free from the binding around his arm.  The hard plastic provided a hard surface for the woman to pin him to as she tried to move him one way and another. 

As hard as she tried to free Jason, and most likely lead him to a horrible demise, she just couldn’t find a way to get him free.  Finally after what felt like forever, she gave up.  Jason was left dangling on the ball gag, feet dipping in the ocean of built up spit and exhausted.  Once the tongue was done, the ball gag was slowly pulled away from the mouth and Jason was able to get fresh air again.

The women let out a gasp before swallowing her drool, “Oh, that was fun… but kind of hurts my jaw,” She said rubbing her mouth.  Jason saw her eyeing him as he coughed up whatever liquid that might have made it’s way in his mouth.

Abby laughed, “It’s not for everyone.”

“I did like the shrinky part.  It made it… fun,” the woman said not being as bashful about it now that she got a taste of Jason.

“Oh,” Abby said sounding surprised.  “Well, I think we might have something that might be of interest for you.  And for you too, little guy,” Abby said as she removed Jason from the still drenched ball gag.  She set Jason down on the counter as she went to retrieve yet another toy for them to mess around with.

Jason didn’t know how much more he could take.  This was beyond anything he wanted to experience in his life.  Why would anyone think up such horrible toys?  How could anyone get pleasure from these demented death traps designed to hurt people like himself?  Jason didn’t want to know what Abby was bringing over as she snatched something from another shelf in the store and started to walk toward Jason and the customer.

Still recovering from the enormous mouth he escaped from he didn’t notice Abby returning until she slapped her humongous hand down on the counter startling him.  Jason turned toward Abby who was smirking at him as her palm lay flat on something that he couldn’t make out. 

“We usually sell these the most.  It offers just enough discretion and secrecy that most customers are looking for, but with the same kind of excitement they enjoy.”  Jason watched as Abby lifted her hand off the object and Jason saw the dark black silken panties on the counter.  It was like a trigger for him as he could feel himself getting excited over the large cloth of underwear.  However his rational mind told him that these weren’t normal ones.  There was something off about them.

“What are they,” The woman asked looking at the fabric.

Abby picked up Jason before he had a chance to move.  “I’ll show you.”

“ABBY,” Jason yelled as he was picked up and once again being used as an example.

“You see this,” Abby said holding up the panties and opening them up to show both Jason and the customer the inside lining of the underwear.  “It’s like the ball gag, only with panties,” Abby said excited.  Jason felt the color drain from his face.  “You just got to put one of these little guys in there,” Abby told everyone as she started to push Jason toward what looked like two lose strands at the bottom of the panties.  However as he got closer he noticed they weren't lose strands, it was bindings.  The loops were just large enough that Abby could squeeze his arms in and than pull on the other side of the fabric to tighten the holding on him.  Just like before, Jason was pinned to the silken fabric and unable to break free.  Jason struggled but tugging at the fabric did noting, in fact it seemed to only tighten it’s grip on Jason’s arms.  “Now you got one struggling shrinky ready to play with you for as long as you want.  Also...” Abby said holding the panties upward.

Jason could only watch as he was held up and  could see the inside of the panties being pulled tight.  He saw that he was in fact in the backside of the panties, right where someone’s ass would be.  If someone was wearing the panties he would without a doubt be stuffed between the massive walls of butt flesh that would engulf the panties back side.  As horrible as that seemed, in front on the opposite side of the panties was another bondage loops  hanging right across from Jacob.  Just about right where a crotch would rest into.  Jacob realized that either position was designed to stimulate the wearer, either in the front of the back.  A horrible fate to whoever was inside the clothing when it was being worn.

“You can have more than one shrinky in here at a time.”

The customer looked at the panties with amazement.  “Oh… Oh yeah that does sounds fun.  Do you … do you think I can try them on?  You know, with him still in it?”

Jason felt a cold sweat breaking out over him.  She couldn't be serious… was she?  Abby wasn’t really thinking about agreeing?  Looking at the Giantess holding the panties he was stuck to, she was indeed thinking about it.  She was going to hand Jason over to this woman to try on the panties he was stuck in.  As much as he loved panties and everything about them, this was NOT what he wanted.  He didn’t want to be shoved into some random woman’s buttcrack to be engulfed by her rear sweaty stinky ass  till she was satisfied with him rubbing and grinding into her fleshy bootyhole.  A hole that Jason was sure smelled less than pleasant.  No mater how clean she thought it might be, Jason knew it wasn’t…

Abby balled up the panties covering and silencing any sounds that Jason could make.  Jason couldn’t see what was happening but he could hear from around the layers of clothing.  “Sorry, we can’t let our customers try on the clothing.  Store policy, you’d have to buy them.

“Buy...” Jason whispered.  Was she selling him?!

“OKAY!”  The woman said sounding really excited right now.  “I’ll take them!”

The next words from Abby’s mouth froze Jason’s blood, “Sold.  One shrinky and a pair of cute panties to go.”

“ABBY!!!”  Jason screamed only to have the balled up panties squeeze around him as she balled them up more.  The clothing gagged Jason and compressed him into a tight ball.  As horny as he would have loved to be buried in these panties, he was too busy freaking out.  The sound of a cash register ringing up some items and opening sealed Jason’s fate. 

“Here’s your change and receipt,” Abby said as she finally opened up the panties.  “I hope you’ll enjoy them,” Abby said.

“YOU CAN’T DO THIS!”  Jason screamed and begged as he looked at a very unamused Abby.

“Oh quite, will you,” Abby huffed as she unstrapped Jason.

“Wh-what,” Jason stuttered.

The customer was just as confused as Jason was, “But… I just-”

Abby cut her off, “I can’t sell you this one.  There are plenty in the back, but this one isn’t for sale.”

Jason didn’t know if he was relieved by the news of him not being sold, or horrified that another shrinky was taking his place…

“...fine, but I want a cute one,” The customer gave in.

“This way,” Abby said leading the girl into the back off the store.

Jason was left on the counter with the countless sex toys he was used with, and the hollow feeling of joy, for not being sold off as some kind of sex toy for a stranger.  Jason sat there for what felt like a few minutes only to have the two woman walking out of the back room laughing at something funny. 

“Thanks again, I’ll have to make sure to come by soon,” The customer said walking out the door without a bag or box to hold anything.  In fact she wasn’t even carrying the panties she bought or the shrinky.  She let out a soft yelp before leaving the store.  Her hand flew back to her back side and pushed into her shorts, right where Jason would have been if he were still in the pantiess.  Jason closed his eyes and looked away in disgust as the girl left the store.  She was obviously wearing her new toys.

“Enjoying yourself,” Abby asked with a grin on her face.  “Did you really think I would sell you?  Well, the day is still young,” Abby laughed as she went back to restocking the store.

“You-you’re joking right?  Abby,” Jason asked feeling frightened that Abby never answered him.

After the woman that bought the panties, Jason was subjected to numerous different customers coming and going.  Most were regulars and didn’t need much than a restocking of some items: flavored condoms, lube, a broke sex toy, and more shrinkies.  The unregulars were the ones that Jason hated, the ones who he was forced to demonstrate how said toy worked.  Jason never knew there could be so many toys used in the bedroom.  However by the time Abby was closing up, he didn’t want to even think about sex or masturbation ever again.  The countless horrible images of him being in or used as a toy haunted him.

“So, did you have fun,” Abby asked as she picked up Jason.

“What the hell was this all about,” Jason asked still in shock.

“Your mom is worried about you.  I don’t really care if you want to jack off in her panties or not, but she does.”

“It’s not-”

Abby rolled her eyes, “Doesn’t matter what it is or isn’t, what matters is she doesn't want you jerking off.  Period.  So,” Abby said as she walked over to another part of the department.  An area that Jason hadn’t seen yet.  Abby held Jason up toward a mannequin of a man.  “If she so much as catches you with a stiffy again,” Abby threatened as she held Jason up toward the crotch of the mannequin and near the plastic looking toy.  The cage was wrapped around the lump on the front of the male mannequin.  The cage was obviously small and cramped as the plastic area on the fake model offered little space or room.  Abby went on with her warning, “I’m going to lock you up in my boyfriends chastity belt for a week.  Just to teach you how a good boy should control his libido,”  Abby grinned.  “Got it?”

Jason could only gap at the threat.  “You… you...”

“I wouldn’t,” Abby asked with an obvious cocky attitude, “Try me.”

Jason finally shook his head no.

“Good, now time to get you home to mommy.  I’m sure she’s dying to meet the new and improved son.”

Jason sat on the coffee table while his mom was watching TV.  It had been over a week since his day with Abby, and Jason had to force himself to not even think about anything sexual.  There was no way he was going to get caught and sent back to Abby.  She might have been just bluffing, but Jason was NOT going to find out for sure.  Even if that meant having wet dreams for the rest of his life and wearing his own chastity belt, he would be as pure as his mother wanted.

Susan on the other hand was quite happy.  After hearing the news that Abby cured Jason’s pantie fetish and even his horniness.  Susan’s son was back to normal.  She wouldn’t have to worry about him getting into some weird kind of thing or accidentally wearing her clothes with him in it.  Her biggest fears were gone.

Suddenly the doorbell rang. 

“Coming,” Susan called out.  She opened the door to see her friend there.  “Abby, what are you doing here?”

“Just coming over for a drink or two after work.  Is that okay?”  Abby asked.

“Sure,” Susan said as she walked Abby into her home.  “Careful with Jason,” Susan said pointing out her son.  She watched Abby sit down across the room, “Let me grab us a drink?”

“Thanks,” Abby said as Susan walked off to grab something for them.

Jason sat still as he watched Abby sit down.  The moment his mom left the room, Abby looked toward him.  There was a look on her face that told Jason that she was up to something.  However she just sat there.  Suddenly Abby lifted up her left leg and set it down on the coffee table on Jason’s right side.  Than came her right leg on Jason’s left side.  Just as her legs were propped up, her hand drifted down to her skirt and slowly pulled it up.  Jason felt his eyes bulge as he watched Abby flash him her underwear right in the family room.  WHILE HIS MOM WAS IN THE OTHER ROOM!

Jason gulped but couldn’t look away.  It was mesmerizing as he watched Abby show him the type of panties she was wearing tonight.  The white frail panties just showed the faintest outline of her lower lips, all pushed up against the clothing.

It would be impossible for any straight person to not react to such a sight.  His eyes were glued to Abby as she slowly lowered he legs off the table.  Her skirt was still slightly lifted, which allowed Jason to still catch a glimpse of-

“JASON?!”  Susan gasped nearly dropping the drinks.

Susan felt disgusted as she was watching her son look up her friend’s skirt.  He was taking a peek at her underwear while she sat there watching TV.  Worse was the erection poking up as he looked.

“What are you doing?!”  Susan asked horrified as she walked over to the table.

“Mom-” Jason protested.

“Oh my, Jason,” Abby gasped sounding shock.

“What?!” Jason looked to Abby who definitely had a look in her eyes.  She set him up!

“Abby, I’m so sorry,  He… I thought he was getting better,” Susan nearly wept.

“That’s not-” Jason protested only to have Abby cut him off.

“It’s okay Susan… I thought I helped, but it looks like a day isn’t long enough.”

Jason sputtered, “n-n-no, no.  MOM!”  Jason tried to get his mother’s attention but Abby was already there in front of him.

“Susan, I think he might need to stay with me a little longer.  I’d say about a week or so will help.  Don’t worry, I know the perfect cure for him,” Abby grinned at Jason who felt his erection dying down at what was to come.  The warning Abby gave him about what she had planned before came back to his mind.

“Are you sure it’s going to work,” Susan asked not so sure.

Abby picked up the drink and took a sip of the drink before nodding, “Yup.  We should get started as soon as possible,” Abby said as she picked up Jason.  “Sorry Susan, looks like I should get out of here.  Can I take the beer to go?”

Susan hesitated before saying, “Should you be drinking and driving?”

“Oh don't worry, my boyfriend Spike drove.”  Abby took the drink with her, “You ever meet him Jason?  I’m sure you and Spike are going to get to know each other very well in the next week to come.  Well I should get going, I’ll talk to you later Su.”

“MOM,” Jason protested trying to get her to listen.  The last thing he heard before they left the house was his mother saying.

“It’s for the best honey.  I’ll see you in a week.”

“Or two,” Abby muttered so only Jason could hear before she chuckled into the beer can as she walked toward her car where her boyfriend waited in earnest.

Chris sat nervously in Isebell’s hand as she walked toward the house party. Chris was shaking either from his nerves, the music vibrating the air, or Isebell’s walking that kept sending small tremors through her hand. It was probably a combination of all three to be honest. Chris didn’t know why he agreed to come to the party, especially as a shrinky. Chris had just started shrinking about a month ago. Luckily Isebell didn’t seem to mind Chris’ new size. In fact if anything Chris thought she enjoyed him this way. They spent more time together and if anything Chris felt much closer to Bell than before with her looking out for him and taking care of him.

So when Abby invited both of them, Isebell figured it wouldn’t be too bad if they went to the party together. Chris didn’t want to be rude and tell Abby no, so he figured, “Yeah sure.” Now here they were, the moment of truth as Isebell walked toward the large red portal that vibrated by party music. The moment Isebell knocked, the door swung open and Chris was assaulted by the trembling air waves before Abby stood in the door way. Her larger framed body blocked more of the sound waves than the door.

“BELL! You made it!” Abby said happily as she was already holding a red cup in one hand. Abby was dressed in her typical dark and blackened clothes and makeup. Her tone was totally different from her appearance.

“And Chris too,” Isebell said lifting Chris up a little more to show him off to Abby.

“Yup,” Abby said without much emotion as she had with Isebell showing up. “Well, both of you come on in,” Abby told them making way for them to enter the house.

Chris looked around the home he had been too so many times before. Abby liked to throw a party like every other weekend. Something that he usually looked forward to, but after shrinking last month… well he figured it would be best to stay away from the social event. It wouldn't be as fun when he was too small to do anything other than hang around Isebell. Isebell didn’t go to them either because, well it was probably because Chris wasn’t there. However Isebell figured they might as well try it out.

Someone in a dark hoodie called out from across the room. It was Beth, one of Isebell’s friends, “Bell, your here.”

“BELLY,” an excited voice came from behind Chris and Isebell as her best friend Emily swooped in to hug her from behind. “You came! Oh this is perfect, we were wondering if you were going to show up.” Emily smirked, “I wasn’t sure if you got cold feet.”

“Cold feet,” Chris repeated obviously unheard through the music.

“… no, no I thought it over. I think you guys are right. This is for the best.” Bell told Emily.

“The best? The party does seem kind of fun,” Chris remarked again more for himself as he looked around the slightly crowded room. It seemed Abby invited about 15 or so people. Most of them were from school. Chris saw a few faces he remember seeing before he dropped out of school thanks to Shrinkism. However most of the faces were of people Chris never even seen before in his life. Maybe from another school? Chris spotted someone looking at him, Chris gave him a wave hello that seemed to have been ignored, or maybe he just didn’t see Chris. He was pretty small at this size.

“Well, come on, let’s get you to the kitchen,” Emily smiled as she lead the way. Chris smiled too as he looked up at Isebell. The slight worried look on her face when they left her place was now gone and that smile was slowly coming back. Chris was happy that she was looking happier, more at ease than normal. It seemed all she needed was a party to cheer her up.

“You’re looking happier,” Chris laughed. Isebell on the other hand didn’t seem to hear him over the music. “That might get annoying,” Chris said feeling ignored but it wouldn't be the first time something he said didn’t reach Isebell.

The three of them entered the kitchen where Isebell held out her hand toward the counter top.

“Uh, okay,” Chris said as he took the hint and hopped off Isebell’s hand.

“Here you go,” Emily smiled as she handed a drink to Isebell, “You go have some fun, I'll take care of Chris.”

“Thanks,” Isebell said with a sigh.

Chris looked between the two giant girls before Isebell headed out the kitchen doors. “What? Hey, what?? Bell?! What’s going on?” Chris asked looking to Emily. She gave Chris a weak smile. A smile that she never showed him before. One that made him feel uneasy at this moment.

“Yeah… your probably wondering what’s going on,” Emily said as she leaned into the counter, resting her elbows on the counter top. The large arms on either side of Chris, as she looked down at his small body. He had to tilt his head upward as she looked down at his small form. “You see, Bell is kind of done with you.”

“Done… done?! What do you mean done,” Chris cried out. “BELL?!” Chris tried to call her but she didn’t respond. She was still gone.

Emily went on, “She can’t deal with it anymore, the whole, shrinky thing,” Emily told him. “I don’t blame her, she’s had to put up with a lot of changes. I just can’t believe she put up with your problems till now, what a trooper.”

“I don't believe you,” Chris shouted at Emily. “You’re lying… or playing a sick joke?”

“Sorry,” Emily laughed, “I can’t hear a word your saying. But it doesn’t matter, I'm pretty sure it’s not that important anymore.” Emily shrugged, “Anyway, I guess I should put you with the rest.”

“The rest-” Chris cried out as Emily effortlessly picked him up by his clothes and carried him around to the other side of the counter. “Where- oh god...” Chris’ words died in his throat as he saw a large punch bowl below him. However there wasn’t any punch in it, instead there were about 15 or more small people down there. Each of them had the same horrified expression that Chris was having right now.

“I would tell you all to say hello,” Emily said before dropping Chris into the semi crowded container, “But it won’t matter soon.” Emily took a sip of her drink, “… actually,” Emily said as she turned her head to look at the entrance of the kitchen, “One wont hurt.”

“One...” Chris repeated as he watched Emily smirk as she dipped her large fingers into the bowl to pick up one of the protesting Shrinkies. Chris reaction was filled with horror as the body sized fingers were aimed toward him. He didn’t budge an inch, she wouldn’t… would she?

The fingers plucked up the girl next to Chris and carried her out of the bowl and high into the air.

“You look tasty,” Emily simply dropped the screaming girl into her cup. The faintest sound of a splash could barely be heard over the music. Chris watched as Emily looked at the cup before saying, “Bottoms up,” Emily cheered, as she took her cup and tilted it upwards toward the ceiling. Chris felt his legs shake in fear as Emily took several large gulps before she finished her cup of liquid with a loud sound of satisfaction. “Mmmm, now that hit the spot,” Emily sighed as she licked her lips. “But I should save the rest of you guys for the others. I mean it is a party after all, got to share,” Emily winked at them before walking off leaving Chris with the other Shrinkies.

Chris felt any sense of safety vanish as he realized that he was just another shrinky.

“We got to get out of here!” Someone screamed inside the bowl.

“There’s no way out,” Someone responded behind Chris.

“We have to try,” a female voice called out sounding desperate.

Chris was still stunned by what was going on to even responed to the conversation around him. Why was he here? He didn’t belong here, he wasn’t like the others! He was Isebell’s boyfriend, not a shirnky. Chris knew that Isebell would come back looking for him, or if what Emily was saying is true, he had to talk to Isebell and clear up whatever mistake this was. It wasn’t like Isebell-

“Hey,” Someone called out to Chris, grabbing his shoulder and shaking him out of his thoughts. “We’re trying to get out, we need you to help us,” He told him.

“Uh… yeah,” Chris said still not fully aware of what was going on. He saw the shrinky leading him to a cluster of 10 or so others trying to form a human pile or tower to climb.

“What’s your name,” The man asked.

“Chris...” he told him. “Is this really going to work?”

“It has to, otherwise…” he didn’t have to finish that sentence as Chris already knew what fate was awaiting them. A bowl of shrinkies at a party was never a good thing, at least for the shrinkies. Chris followed the stranger toward the group huddled by what seemed impossible to climb.

A girl around Chris’ age let out a huff, “There’s no way we can make it up there! Look at the curved side of the bowl, and how tall it is!”

“We have to try,” The man who seemed to be the oldest and in charge or at least the one coming up with the idea told everyone. “It’s better than doing nothing and ending up like Katty,” he grimly responded. Chris didn’t know who Katty was but he figured it was the poor girl that was now swimming in Emily’s stomach, along with whatever else she drank and ate so far at the party.

“Than who gets to be on top,” The girl asked. Chris could tell she wanted to be the one trying to escape and not the one supporting the escapee.

Chris didn’t know why but he suddenly spoke up, “My girlfriend. She’s at the party. If I can get her attention she should be able to help us-”

The girl who was arguing made a disgusted sound, “The bitch that drop you in here? Or the one that left you in her hands? Cause neither one of them wouldn’t help us!”

“Bell isn’t like Emily! She’ll save you, I swear it,” Chris shot back.

“Alright fine,” The man said, “If it’s a small chance, it’s still a chance.”

“No way,” The girl protested. “You can count me out!”

Chris could see that the man was struggling from lashing out at the insufferable girl, but he held back. “Alright, everyone else come on, let’s help Chris.”

Apparently a lot of the people were unsure about it, as they seemed to be hesitant thanks to the bratty girl walking off, however there was still a good number of them left to help Chris out. Slowly they started to group together and make a mini base to hold up the next row of people as they made a human tower. Chris watched as after the fourth row of people stood on each other, that they were just barely a man short from the top. Everyone was straining to hold the ones above them up as they were ready for Chris.

“Hurry,” Someone groaned as everyone agreed as Chris just nodded and started to climb up. Chris placed his feet on someone’s shoulder’s and pulled himself up over another and another till he was the man on top. Chris looked to the edge of the dish and found that if he jumped… maybe he could make it. The sounds of everyone straining and struggling to stay up grew. Chris decided to give it a shot and jumped. Chris’s hands slapped onto the side of the bowl as he held onto the side.

“I GOT IT!” Chris cried out as he hung there. The tower itself hadn’t collapse.

“Alright,” The stranger somewhere down at the bottom of the tower called out, “We can try-”

A sudden shudder filled the bowl as it grew with more tempo, as thumping of footsteps were heard entering the kitchen. Chris watched as the tower shook and fell down as everyone collapsed inward and on themselves. Straining his hands, Chris tried to keep his hold… but the shaking of the bowl vibrated his arms and body so much he lost his grip, he went hurtling downward into the pile of people before landing on someone. The groaning of everyone was drowned out as the sound of the feet approached them. It was Abby. Here slightly chubby checks had a massive grin on them.

“Where you all trying to escape? Oh my god that’s so funny,” Abby chuckled, “Stupid, but funny.”

Chris felt the entire bowl shake as she picked it up with ease and started to carry the container with everyone in it. Chris felt the people under him squirm and roll out of the way as the bowl shifted and tilted people around with each and every step. It was pure chaos and Chris felt someone hit or bump into him multiple times till finally Abby slammed the bowl down in a new room. Looking up Chris spotted a few faces, none he recognized. Abby was still in view as the five faces looked into he bowl.

“Well grab some, can’t play ball without them,” Abby ordered them. Chris wasn’t able to avoid the large hands that came into the bowl and grabbed at the mass of shrinkies. Chris ended up being one of the unfortunate ones pulled out of the bowl. The large fingers wrapped around him and a few other people he didn’t see. He couldn’t tell if it was someone’s body or one of the fingers that pinned him to the palm of the large fist. All Chris knew was he couldn’t move, and neither could the others stuck with him.

The pressure on Chris soon vanished as one second it was dark than there was light as he started to fall through the air. Chris let out a yelp as he tumbled through the air. He was only to catch glimpses of things as he fell, a few people standing here and there, something below, a glimpse of Abby. Finally Chris landed in something. It was a large pool of liquid that caught his fall. Submerged under the fluid, Chris floated to the top of the golden fizzy material. Catching his breath, Chris noticed two things. The first was the heavy smell and taste of a certain beer like drink, the second was the container he was in now had large walls scaling high up and impossible to climb. The material of the walls were a white plastic like substance. He was in a cup.

“Rack them up,” A giant called out as Chris saw a large hand hover over the top of the cup. T hey easily gripped the top of the cup as it lifted it off whatever surface Chris was on. The cup moved and sloshed the beer around causing a small wave to ripple and splash into Chris. He was just small enough that he couldn’t touch the bottom of the cup, but the cup wasn’t fully filled, more like a third or half so. Chris gulped, just enough for a drink. The sound of plastic clunking into each other was heard and Chris watched as the hand let go of his cup. Finally after a few more clinks and clunks the giants that were moving things seemed satisfied. “We got first shot,” the same giant called out.

Chris looked up as he watched a bright neon orange orb fly above through the sky. There was the sound of plastic hitting plastic before a small splash could be heard.

“He shoots he scores,” The giant cheered as there was a high five just a little off. The sound of gulping before a cup being tossed could be heard throughout the room.

It was pure dread for Chris as the uneasiness spread through him as he knew it was the other side of the table’s turn to throw the ball into a cup. If the ball lands in his cup, he was a goner. The sound of plastic hitting the lip of the cup and the slight tint of orange just popping into view, gave Chris a heart attack before the ball had too much force and jumped off the lip and somewhere else. Chris wasn’t sure if he was lucky or not, but by the sound of the giants near him, it sounded like the other team missed.

“Go for the one on the left,” Chris heard one of the giants on his table call out. Again the sound of plastic colliding and a small splash could be heard. Some gulping and another cup tossed to the floor.

It was time for Chris to pray that they tried another cup.

They didn’t, the orange ball came back into view for a split second causing Chris to cry out in alarm as now the ball had more force to it. It bounced into the cup swirled around the rim, rocking the cup of beer before jumping out and landing into another cup nearby.

“DRINK UP!” Someone shouted.

A hand passed by the top of the cup, when it retreated Chris could see it holding a large red cup in it’s hand. Chris could hear someone crying out as it passed by. The screaming and crying was gone in an instant, however Chris could hear the loud gulping sound for a few seconds before the sound of a cup being crushed and tossed to the ground replaced it.

“Our turn again,” A voice said.

Chris was horrified as he watched the ball sail over head, however it seemed the perfect aim that the giants had before wasn’t as good as they thought. The sound of the ball colliding with the table could be heard before it was the other teams shot.

Chris was subjected to this mental torment for too long. The beer was starting to get to him, as it wasn’t as cold as it used to be but the smell was making him feel sick, or maybe it was the constant dread of seeing that orange ball landing in here with him, signaling it was his turn. The sounds of clunking plastic or the ping pong ball hitting the table continued on for what seemed like forever. Chris was forced to wince every time someone downed a drink and finally some dreaded words were spoken by the giants across the table.

“3 left, rerack,” someone called out.

“Hey you can’t do that,” one of the giants on Chris’ side of the table argued. “It’s against the rules.”

“House rules, right babe?”

Chris heard Abby’s voice, “My house my rules, each team gets one rerack.”

Chris didn’t know what that meant, but suddenly the giant hand came back into view as it picked up the cup by the top and started to move Chris somewhere. Soon his cup collided with another and the sound of another. The last three cups left on this side of the table were grouped together… which meant easier time to land a shot.

“This is some BS,” one of the Giants grumbled, obviously not agreeing with this rule.

The sound of someone bouncing the ping pong ball on the table could be heard before there was a dreaded silence before the ball was being thrown. Chris watched the ball arc through the air, with perfect precision as the ball headed straight into his cup.

“Ahh,” Chris cried out as the large orb splashed into the cup and nearly collided with him.

“BINGO,” Someone shouted as Chris tried to throw the ball out of the cup, but obviously wasn’t able to.

Soon two fingers dipped in and pulled out the orange ball and than grabbed the cup. The liquid sloshed around as Chris watched the lip of the cup starting to tilt toward two fleshy lips. The drinker’s face was obviously looking pissed that he was forced to drink, but other than that it didn’t recognize Chris. Most likely because he didn’t care or whatever.

“STOP!” Chris shouted as he felt the tide of the beer starting to tilt while everything started to be drawn toward the closed mouth. Chris watched the lips part and a row of teeth were exposed as the cup was tilted more upward. Soon the mouth opened all the way showing the dark pit of despair that Chris was heading toward. “NOOOO!” Chris screamed as gravity and the rushing liquid started to drag him toward the hole-

“Don’t drink, he cheated,” Someone said off to the side.

Chris immediately had his whole world reverse as the cup was yanked downward and he crashed to the bottom of the cup along with the beer that was about to take a trip into the young adult’s stomach.

“We didn’t cheat,” Someone argued.

“Your arm crossed the table,” A giant nearby protested. “That means the shot doesn't count.”

“Now that’s some bullshit and you know it,” The other Giant argued.

Chris looked up still not recovered from his near death experience and watched the looming face not looking down at him but at the other side of the room. The fighting went on for a few more back and forth before the Giant holding Chris’ cup lowered his hand to set him down. It was obvious his attention was else where, so he didn’t see it, but the cup was at an angle. Chris felt the cup tilt and fall out of the owners hand. The cup hit the table and knocked the other two cups over too, spill it’s content all over the place. Chris rode the wave of beer as everyone at the table jumped back. He and the other two shrinkies were washed along the table and toward one of the edges.

It all happened too fast for Chris to react, however he saw the other two that were trapped already getting up. The man from earlier and some woman he kind of remember noticing in the group of shrinkies before.

“HURRY UP RYAN,” She called out as they ran toward the edge of the table.

Chris than realized he should be running too!

Getting up from the soaking table, Chris rushed through the ankle deep puddle of beer as he rushed the almost football like distance to the edge of the table. Chris was catching up to the other two shrinkies when a shadow blocked out the light. It was obvious that the Giants at the table were now trying to recatch them.

“NICE MOVE IDIOT,” Someone shouted at the clumsy giant that tipped the cup over.

“Shut up asshole, it was an accident,” The giant yelled back at him.

“Both of you shut up and clean that mess up,” Abby ordered from somewhere. Chris watched as a giant hand swept toward the two shrinkies at the edge of the table. The man quickly shoved the woman off the table just as the hand grew closer and snatched at him. Chris couldn’t tell if the woman would survive the fall, but it looked like the man was the only one caught by the Giant. Chris on the other hand didn’t have much better luck as he was snatched up and dropped into an empty cup by himself. There was still a little residue left from the split beer, but other than that he was at the bottom of an empty solo cup.

“Hey where’d the other one go?”

“I can’t find it,” Someone complained.

“You lost one,” Abby asked sounding upset. “You idiots, how do you spill a beer,” She groaned as it sounded like she was getting closer. “Go get some napkins or paper towels,” Abby said as she grabbed the cup that Chris was in, her face had a look of annoyance, “Now my place is going to smell like beer for a week,” She muttered before looking down at Chris. Abby’s look went from annoyance to a smile, “Oh my god, Chris? I can’t believe it, your still here!” Chris gulped as Abby brought the cup closer to her face and mouth. Her dark lipstick around her lips peeled back revealing her white teeth, “I would say lucky you but,” A soft laugh escaped behind her massive mouth blowing air with each chuckle into the cup filling the already beer scented cup with more alcohol stench, “We’ll see.” Before Chris could say anything Abby opened her mouth wider before chomping her teeth together above the cup, sending a teeth clacking sound through the cup. Chris shivered from the sound, as Abby giggled at his reaction. Pulling her mouth away from the cup Abby lowered the cup from her face as she started to tell someone to grab the others.

“Abby,” Chris called out trying to get her attention back to him. “ABBY! WHERE’S BELL!” Chris cried out trying to get her attention or to answer him, however he was either too small or she didn’t care about what he was saying.

Soon Chris’ prison was handed to someone, it was Emily. She had the same reaction as Abby, “Oh Chris, long time no see?”

Chris was aghast at how both friends had written him off so easily. “YEAH! Now bring me to Bell,” Chris called out.

Emily just shrugged, “Sure.”

“YOU BE- wait you will?” Chris called out confused at how she simple gave into his demands. Something felt off.

“Sure, well, I mean, you’ll see her, but I don’t know if she’ll see you. There’s another game coming up and we WERE short 1 person. Now we have enough,” Emily smiled at Chris. He didn’t like the feeling he was getting off her smile. One that normally gave him a warm feeling whenever she did it, but now it was a cold one. There was something extremely not right about it. Emily soon tilted the cup and Chris and the little amount of beer left in the cup spilled out into the same bowl he was in before. Some of the shrinkies let out a sound of disgust or complaint as the couple bucket fulls of beer splashing them as Chris landed near them.

Once Chris recovered from being dumped out into the container he looked around to notice that there were definitely a lot less of them. In fact he would have to say there was roughly half the original amount now than before. Chris gulped as he looked past the edge of the towering walls to see a group of 7 giants and giantess hanging around. The three men, Chris had never seen before but the other 4 he knew. Abby, Beth, Emily, and Isebell. Chris immediately looked onto his girlfriend as she was standing there with her phone in her hands texting. She wasn’t even looking as Chris was carried out of view.

“BELL! HEY! BELL DOWN HERE!” Chris shouted, but she was already out of voice shout. Chris wasn’t sure if she saw him down here or not. He had to get her to see him before something else happened to him.

“Truth or dare,” Abby called out as she picked up the bowl again and started to tip the container. Soon everything was shifted at an angle and all the remaining shrinkies, including Chris, were being pulled down toward the edge of the bowl. Chris struggled to keep from falling but the surface of the bowl was too smooth to grab anything for grip. However he was on the other side of the container, so he wasn’t the first to fall out, it was someone else. The clear container was than set back up preventing anymore people from falling out or escaping.

Chris didn’t know what truth or dare had to do with a shrinky. However he was getting a bad feeling just like all the other times. Abby picked up the single girl that fell from the bowl and on the ground. It was the previous girl that refused to help them escape earlier. She seemed to be pleading with an unapthetic Abby who just plucked her up and dropped her into an empty beer bottle.

“So here is how it’s going to go,” Abby told everyone in the room. All of the seven normal sized party goers started to sit around the bottle. Chris was able to see everything as Emily picked up the bowl and sat down holding all the shrinkies in her lap. “I’ll spin the bottle with the shrinky in it. Whoever it lands on picks truth or dare. Truth you have to tell the truth and than you get the shrinky. If dare we have to do the dare with the shrinky. Simple right?”

Chris was horrified as he looked up at Emily who seemed excited for the game. In fact everyone except for the girl in the bottle seemed interested, even Isebell. Abby placed the bottle on its side and gave it a strong spin as the bottle spun around on the ground. It kept spinning until it slowed down and finally the bottle stopped on Emily.

“Oh oh, dare, I pick dare,” Emily said excitedly as she seemed to be bouncing the bowl in her lap with everyone still in it. Chris was thrown to the ground from the tremor of the small action.

“I dare you to put her,” Abby said showing two fingers and an upward motion, “Inside you.”

Chris paled at the dare. No… they wouldn’t do that to her. Emily wouldn’t-

“Hand her over,” Emily laughed. “Let me just head to the bathroom-”

Abby shook her head as she dropped the now petrified shrinky in her hands, “We got to see you do it.” Abby smirked waiting for Emily to back out of the dare.

“What? That’s so disgusting,” Emily commented. “In front of everyone?”

“Yup or you can give her back to me, and I'll show you how it’s done,” Abby taunted. The giant boys all seemed to be taking pleasure in hearing this conversation. They were really in for a good show.

Chris and the other shrinkies in the room were not in the same mood. However Emily seemed to accept Abby’s taunts.

“Fine,” Emily commented as she held the shrinky in her hand. “Gonna pay you back for this, you know,” Emily spoke to Abby who stuck out her tongue as she sat down next to the male giant she had been with all the night. It seemed they both were very close. Chris watched Emily as she moved the bowl out of her lap, however they weren’t moved too far away. Chris was still able to see what was going on as Emily didn’t move much but brought the shrinky closer to her jean covered crotch. Emily took her free hand and carefully unzipped the crotch area exposing the dark opening to as few people as possible. Chris looked horrified as Emily was actually going to do it. Everyone else was trying to see past the bowl that was blocking most of the view, however Emily wasn’t let them see anything. She quickly started to move her hand down to the opening and quickly maneuvered while sitting down to do the deed. Soon her fingers and hand holding the shrinky disappeared. Chris watched Emily’s face frown up a little before a surprise face and than back to normal as she slowly extracted her fingers and hands from her crotch. Chris saw that there wasn’t a shrinky any more in her hands, Emily slowly zipped up the jeans and quickly took her fingers rubbed any residue on her jeans before pulling the bowl back into her lap.

“There done,” Emily told everyone. “Ohhh, well not done, she still squirming in there...”

Everyone had a different reaction, some of the guys laughed, Abby smirked and seemed pleased with the dare completed, Bell didn’t seem too interested as she still was on her phone and drinking to notice, and Beth just kind of had a blank look. She was hard to read, which was what always made Chris nervous about her. Abby quickly dipped her fingers into the bowl and snatched out a random shrinky. Chris spotted it as the man from earlier who was shouting at her to wash her hands. However she didn’t pay attention she dropped the small man into the bottle and quickly spun the bottle. Chris watched the bottle slow down before stopping on Beth, who looked surprised.

“Truth or dare?” Emily asked.

“Truth,” Beth spoke.

“Is it true you had a crush on Chris,” Emily asked smirking from above.

“WHAT?” Chris spoke looking back between Emily, Beth, Bell, and Abby’s expressions.

“I-”

“You have to tell the truth!” Abby said sounding shocked. Chris looked to Bell who too was waiting for the answer.

“...Fine, yeah I do,” Beth said looking embarrassed as can be.

“You did or do? Like you still have a crush on this guy,” Emliy asked dipping her hand into the bowl and quickly finding Chris. He was too shocked to move as the massive fingers lifted him up and out of the bowl.

Beth glared in Emily and Chris’ direction as she held the shrunken man from the bottle in her hand. “I already answered your stupid question,” Beth told her sounding upset that her secret was reveal to everyone in the room. Beth tossed the shrunken man into her mouth before lifting up her red solo cup and did a quick gulp before pulling the cup away from her mouth and saying, “It’s my turn.”

The room seemed a little tense with Beth’s new reveal of her crush. Especially for Chris himself. Beth has a crush on him? But, Bell…

Beth put a tiny in the bottle and spun it. It landed on a grinning Abby who already said, “Dare.”

Chris watched Beth walk over and hand the shrinky to Abby and dare her. “I dare you NOT to hurt this shrinky.”

Chris wasn’t sure what Beth was playing at but everyone in the room seemed confused and looked to Abby and her response. She seemed very upset, “What? You can’t do that.”

“Oh you going to break the dare?” Beth asked, watching Abby getting mad at the childish dare.

“Why you being a bitch about this?” Abby asked sounding upset

“You told Emily!” Beth shot back at her.

“It wasn’t on purpose it just came out,” Abby protested as both friend got into a verbal fight.

“Well the dare just came out, my bad,” Beth sarcastically said as she sat down in her seat. “So? You going to spin the bottle?”

Abby huffed as she looked at the small person in her hands. Obviously the person looked kind of relieved about the dare. Chris was still in the bowl as he watched Abby tilt her head as she thought of something, “Fine. Paul,” Abby said turning to the boy that she had been with all night. “Kiss me,” She told him.

“Uhh, okay,” Paul said hesitant but didn’t seem like one to back down.

Chris watched as Paul went in for a kiss before Abby pushed the shrinky into his surprised mouth. Than she went into a kiss as she made out with Paul while the other guys oooed at the scene. The make out scene was intense and it was clear that more than their tongues were sliding back and forth between each mouth. After countless black smooch marks were left on Paul, Abby swallowed more than just spit, “Oooops,” Abby mocked at Beth, “Paul pushed the shrinky down my throat. It wasn’t me, I swear,” Abby beamed at Beth who squinted at her in a very aggressive way.

“Anyway now it’s my turn,” Abby got up and headed over to the bowl and picked it up. Chris found that he was being singled out as Abby reached in and grabbed him. “Time to make this fun,” Abby commented still with venom in her voice. “Okay, Chris!”

“WHAT?” Beth and Bell both looked at Abby and Chris in her palm. “Truth or dare?”

“Wh-what,” Chris repeated as he looked up at the mischievous Abby’s face. Her makeup on her lips was obviously smudged and smeared around from the kissing.

“Truth,” Abby spoke again, “OR,” She leaned in and gave him a toothy grin, “Dare.”

“Abby what are you doing,” Isebell asked obviously not amused at what was going on now.

Beth seemed to be fuming at Abby.

“Hurry up and pick or I might just pick for you,” Abby said to Chris.

“T-truth,” Chris stuttered.

“Who do you like more, Beth or your girlfriend Isebell, ops EX girlfriend I mean.”

“She’s not my Ex,” Chris said looking at Isebell for confirmation. “Right?”

“This isn’t funny, Abby,” Isebell told her.

“Well, you going to tell us,” Abby asked Chris as she held up Chris who looked between the two girls. Beth, who it turned out had a thing for him, and Isebell who supposedly was trying to dump him. However it was obvious who he liked.

“I mean… Bell of course,” Chris told Abby and pointed to Isebell, “She’s my girlfriend duh!”

“You hear that Beth? He still like’s Bell, even after your confession.”

“You’re such a bitch,” Beth shouted at Abby.

“Yes, I am,” Abby said owning up for it. “Welp here you go Isebell, you get Chris.”

Chris never felt more happy in his entire life as he was slowly handed back to Isebell. Once he was in Bell’s hands again, he felt safe. As horrible as it was through the party and everything he went through, now he was with Isebell, and she would keep him-

Isebell let out a tired sigh, “Why? Why did you give him back to me?”

Chris felt something break at those exhausted and annoyed words. “What?”

“I wanted to get rid of him not keep him, Abby,” Isebell told her.

“What are you saying?!” Chris cried out and finally Isebell looked at him since the arrival of the party.

“Chris...” Isebell sighed, “I can’t be with you. It’s just too much. All the looking after and helping and, and, it’s just so… different.”

Chris wasn’t understanding, “Different? What are you saying?”

“Chris you know how much I hate change and well… you changed. Literally,” Isebell told him

“Yeah I changed… CAUSE I HAVE SHRINKISM!”

Isebell rolled her eyes, “Yeah, but you been more clingy and stuff there’s a few other things but, well… I think it’s best if we just break up.”

“BELL, THE ACTUAL FUCK ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT,” Chris yelled at Isebell who just gave out another tired sigh.

“Yeah I figured you would act like this,” Isebell slowly got up and walked over to Abby, “I’m going to go.”

“WHAT?!” Chris screamed out as he felt Bell’s hand turning and dropping him out of her palm. He tried to grab her fingers or skin but he slipped too soon and landed on Abby’s waiting palm.

“You leaving,” Abby sadden by the news, “But it’s your turn for truth or dare.”

“Yeah, I just got a text from Dillian, he wants to hang out.” Abby seemed to cheer up at the news as it only crushed Chris even more. Abby’s fingers started to curl up into a ball trapping Chris who was watching his girlfriend starting to leave. She paused before leaving the room and rolled her eyes before asking, “Truth or dare?”

“DARE,” Abby cheered as she opened the top of her hands so Chris could see her looming face looking down at him as she waited for Isebell to dare her to do something with Chris.

The tone in her voice had no sympathy, no love, no hate, or malice. It was just a simple goodbye for Isebell, “I dare you to say goodbye to Chris for me. Just take care of him for me will you?”

“Sure thing,” Abby cheerfully agreed.

“I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” Isebell said as she left the room and soon out the door. Everyone said bye, some happier than others about her leaving.

Chris screamed out for her to save him but it was pointless. She wasn’t going to help. She just condemned him to his death.

Suddenly everything started to move as Abby got up off the floor, “Welp you guys have fun continuing the game.”

“Where you going,” Emily asked.

“Me and Paul are about to give Chris a nice goodbye,” Abby commented as she pulled Paul up off the floor and to follow after her.

Chris looked around, “Someone help me! YOU CAN’T DO THIS!” Chris screamed for help that he was sure no one but Abby heard. He caught Emily’s smile as she went to pick up a shrinky and continue the truth or dare with the others. Chris caught Beth’s look and it was one of sorrow and pity. Something told Chris if he picked Beth she wouldn’t have let this happen to him. Why did he think that Isebell was going to save him in the first place! SHE WAS THE ONE THAT SET THIS UP!

“BETH HELP ME!” Chris called out, but she didn’t look. Instead she looked down at her cup before getting up and heading in the opposite direction away from the room that Abby and Paul were heading to. It didn’t take long before Abby closed the door and find that they were in the bathroom. Abby locked the door before turning around and looking at Paul. “Abby what are you doing,” Chris asked as he was now in between Abby and Paul’s body. Abby just laughed as she ignored Chris.

“You liked that kiss?”

“That was amazing,” Paul recalled.

“Well you haven’t seen anything yet.” Abby told him. “I want to see it.”

“See what,” Paul and Chris asked.

“Your dick, pull it out for me.”

“WHAT?” Chris shouted.

Paul nodded but didn’t say anything. He fumbled with his pants as he started to undo them. Sure enough he was in his boxers before he stripped those down. Chris watched as his excitement was already showing. His shaft was rising as he stood nude from waste down.

“Ooo, you’re bigger than I thought,” Abby commented as she slurped her lips. “come here big guy,” Abby started to kneel down so she aligned perfectly toward his rising wood. “And let’s put you here,” Abby said dropping Chris to straddle Paul’s cock.

“WHAT,” Chris cried out disgusted at what was going on. However, Abby’s hand wrapped around Chris and Paul as she pushed him down into the fleshy log. Chris let out a whimper as he felt Abby’s hand slowly drag him up and down the throbbing member. The heat coming from Abby’s hand was nothing compared to the heat coming off the stiff member. Chris tried to escape but it wasn’t happening. The sound of Paul gasping was blocked out by the sounds of Abby’s delighted laughing.

“I think we’re teasing him,” Abby told Chris as she opened her mouth and gave the tip a long lick. “How you holding up,” Abby looked up at Paul as she gave Chris and him a nice firm squeeze.

“Ahh,” Paul gasped.

“AHHH,” Chris cried out as he felt his body getting crushed into the hard cock in Abby’s hand.

“Ahhh,” Abby said opening her mouth wide open. Chris looked down the length of the penis he was on as it was slowly being pushed into the dark cavern. The mouth was wide enough to engulf the head of the penis and than some, as Abby moved forward toward Chris, and toward Paul’s hips. Abby slowly closed her lips just inches form Chris as she slurped and pulled back on the member. Chris let out a startled cry as Abby moved back toward him a little more aggressive now as she gave Paul some head. The blackened lips rushed up to meet him.

“Abby, ooo that feels soo good,” Paul called out from above as she slithered up his junk.

Chris on the other hand wasn’t feeling so good. He felt sick as he watched Abby’s dark lipstick lips cross over his face for the briefest of second, enough to slobber him with some spit. Than they pulled back leaving a nice gloss over him and the penis he was being pinned too. It didn’t last long as Abby went full deep throat on Paul and shoved everything into her mouth surprising everyone in the room. One moment Abby was at the tip, than she was pinned to Paul’s hip sucking his seed out. Chris was engulfed in darkness and the humid mouth of Abby as she sloppily licked the dick inside her mouth catching Chris and taking him off the cock. Once Chris fell off, he landed in a pit of slim and possible a tooth from how hard the object was. The large massive penis was pulled out only to be jabbed back into the mouth and slam into Chris’ back. He was hit by the massive organ as something slimy from in front of pushed him into the tip of the cock. Abby was using her tongue to swirl him around the top of Paul's penis and give him some stimulation while torment Chris in the process. As the cock was pulled out again, Abby opened her mouth wide and let Chris see outside.

“Ahhhh,” Abby moaned open mouth and jacking Paul’s dick furiously. She was trying to get him to cum.

Chris was covered head to toe by a ton of spit build up as he was in the middle of Abby’s tongue, while she curled at the tip keeping all the liquid in her mouth.

“ABBY DON’T” Chris screamed with all his might.

Paul grunted.

“NOOOOO!” Chris screamed.

“MMMMMM,” Abby moaned.

Chris wasn’t ready for it as the cock just at the opened mouth spluttered out a wave of white cream. It flew through the air and into Abby’s mouth colliding with Chris’ chest and knocking him back onto the massive tongue before another squirt landed and hit his head blinding him. After the second shot, the cock was thrust into the opening of Abby’s mouth as he plugged it up and started to blast it’s load into her mouth. Abby moaned as Chris and her mouth was assaulted by the warm hot cum blazing into her mouth and all over Chris. It seemed to never end as cum and saliva flew all over the place as Abby’s tongue flicked everything into the center of her mouth, gathering and collecting the seed and Chris. Finally the cumming cock was slowly losing it’s vigor and popped out of Abby’s mouth as she left it partially open before closing and sealing Chris away in the dark cum filled maw. There was swishing around as more and more waves of hot sticky semen and saliva pilled up on him and hit him from all over. Finally the storm settle down as Abby slowly opened her mouth. Chris was assaulted by the bathroom lights and when he was able to see after removing the layers of goo from his face, he saw himself. He was a small dot in a vast pool of watery spit and cum mixture near the back of Abby’s tongue. He saw Abby looking through the mirror and at her open mouth as she have him a wave bye bye.

“Buhbuh,” she muttered with her mouth still open. The sound coming form directly behind Chris, who looked back. The opening of her mouth spammed from releasing those words. Than slowly Abby tilted her head back slightly and Chris felt himself and everything else in Abby’s mouth get pulled back to her throat.

“No,” Chris muttered as he couldn’t grab anything as he fell face first into the open hole. The black hole that spread apart swallowing him and all the cum and saliva in Abby’s mouth.

“Noooo,” Chris gurgled from the goo rushing over him, as he was pushed together with the massive spitball of sperm and drool. He was quickly forced into the confines of Abby’s hungry throat. He didn't’ stand a chance as she swallowed the load and him in one good gulp.

Abby closed her mouth and ignored the bad taste left in her mouth by Paul.

“What a mouthful,” Abby said tracing the lump down her throat and to her chest and all the way to her stomach. Before letting out a sigh of content, “Ahhh.” Abby gave her slight pudgy belly a nice rub enjoying the sensation of it’s contents. A lot of beer and alcohol mixed in with two shrinkies, Paul’s seed, and various snacks she had been munching on all night. Turning to Paul who was still recovering from the blow job she gave him, “Okay let’s get one more in here,” Abby told Paul as she patted her gut. “And than we can go have some fun in my bed.”

Paul’s eyes lit up at those words as he hurried with pulling up his pants and to grab one more shrinky for Abby to consume. Paul was about to have the best night of his life.

Emily couldn’t stop weeping.  She knew that it was all her fault.  How simple she had been, and forgetful of Ryan.  Ryan wouldn’t be dead if it weren’t for her carelessness and how dense she was of his presence.  A new sob hit her as she recalled how she didn’t even recognize him as she held him in her hands and just simply chucked him out the window like a piece of trash!

Emily wanted to hit herself for her actions and the repercussions of it all.  Worst of all she knew that Mary would fully blame her for everything, and she was right to do so.  The awful feeling of regret hung heavy in Emily as she tried to think of something other than how long she must have had Ryan under foot.  Or how long he might have lasted outside when she tossed him.  All this kept coming back to her whenever she tried to forgot.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Rick told Emily.

“Yes it is...” Emily said sadly.

Rick was still driving as he shook his head, “There was no way of knowing.”

Emily was too upset not to argue, “I held him in my hand,” Emily told Rick.  “He was this close to my face,” Emily said holding up the distance she had his body from her eyes.  “And I didn’t even know it was him!”

“You said it earlier this morning… it’s hard to tell,” Rick offered.

Emily shook her head as she looked out the window.

Rick watched Emily’s attention move outside the car.  It was just enough time for him to reach down toward his crotch and readjust himself.  It seemed Ryan wasn’t done fighting or struggling, which was perfect for him.  He had plans for tonight.  It would be a night all three of them won’t forget.

Ryan didn’t have much strength left to try and stay away or keep the fleshy all sack from touching him.  Unfortunately he was still hurt and weak, way too powerless to truly do much more than protest or try and crawl away.  Each breath Rick took moved the testicles slight, just enough to give Ryan some breathing space only to come back down and push down on him.  Ryan for the countless time tried to push the massive beasts off him, but had little effect.  Soon Ryan found some movement from above and outside.  Suddenly Rick’s balls were being pulled off him and giving him some more room in the underwear.  Ryan spat out the taste of Rick that found it’s way in his mouth.  Or he hopped he spat, the lack of water from the days before really cut into his spitting ability.

Ryan couldn’t hear too much, some muffled words from the deep voiced Rick and Ryan thought he heard Emily’s voice… but that couldn’t be right, he had to be day dreaming or hallucinating.  Why would Emily be with Rick?  Why was Ryan with Rick…

Ryan let out a soft sound of disgust as things started to come back but were still kind of foggy.  He just recalled lots of pain and being left outside, than Emily and Rick looking at him, and than Rick dropping him in his pants.  He still didn’t know what he wanted with Ryan.

There was some more talking and muffled sounds, and Ryan was positive that there was at least someone else in the car with Rick.  However he didn’t know who.  Another jerking motion pulled Ryan back into the testicles before he let out a disgusted sound, and tried to get away again.

“I think you need to stop blaming yourself,” Rick told Emily.

Emily didn’t know how she could.  It was her fault, literally… all of it.  No if or buts about it, she killed Ryan.  “How?”

Rick gave Emily a kind look, “I never meet him, but I don’t think he sounds like the kind of person to want you to blame yourself for it over and over again.”

“Well, I mean...” Emily started to think about it.

“I know after a break up I tend to move on to forget,” Rick offered.

Emily shook her head, “We didn’t break up though-”

“Sorry, no your right, I just meant like looking at it like it was a break up,” Rick said trying to clarify.

Emily wasn’t sure what Rick was saying.  “A break up?  You think that’s how I should treat this,” Emily asked almost offend that he would even say that.

“Sorry, again, not trying to say it was a break up, or anything, just… what would you be doing if this was a break up?”

Emily shook her head obviously not sure what her answer would be, “I don’t know…”  She didn’t know what to say to the question or what Rick was asking.

“Well, what I do after a break up is try and find someone else, to help forget about it,” Rick told Emily.

Emily frowned, “That doesn’t sound right.  You just look for another person?”

Rick laughed, “That’s not what I meant.  I meant more like trying to move on from the past, and that usually leads to finding someone to comfort me about it.  Sorry it sounds better when you don’t say it out loud.”

The first time since Emily saw Ryan she felt a small smile come back, “Yeah, I bet it did.”

Rick nodded to her, “But that got your mind off of things.”

Emily didn’t want to agree, but Rick was right.  That short little talk did help her move her mind past Ryan.  Almost like moving on from a very very bad break up.  As horrible as it sounded, she kind of saw what Rick meant.

“Anyway, here we are,” Rick said as he pulled up to his small house.  “It’s not too much, but got a couple of rooms for guest when I need them.”  Rick quickly added, “I didn’t mean it like that, for you to stay, but like you know if you need to or whatever.”

Emily just nodded.  She wasn’t going to spend the night, that wasn’t something she would need to do.  She just needed a safe zone to come down from what happened to Ryan.  That was all…

Ryan felt shifting underneath him as he felt the floor pushing up against him give out.  Soon Ryan dipped lower and finally the insufferable dangling balls finally got off of him and hung just off him as Ryan fell into the little pouch in Rick’s underwear.  Sure enough Ryan could just barely make out the shifting and swaying jewels as Rick walked somewhere.  Ryan felt some strength come back into his arms as he tried to crawl or move, but the jostling that came with Rick’s steps prevented any good hand hold or grip.  So Ryan was forced to watched the wrecking ball sized orbs move in time with Rick.  Ryan tried to focus on something else, anything else, but it was hard to hear outside.  And his hearing was fuzzy… well it was hard to hear in here anyway but still his hearing wasn’t as good as it should have been.  After a lot of muffled back and forth and stuff, Rick started to move again.  Ryan felt sick as the swinging and moving came back.

There was a door closing and Ryan heard a zipping sound.  Soon light came rushing in from the small opening as a hand started to open the fabric prison that Ryan was in.  Soon the hand of Rick came out of the light and picked Ryan’s injured body up.

Ryan was pulled out and shown some strange room with a bed and a couple of dressers and other furniture.  Judging by the fact that Rick was here, it should be his bedroom.  However Ryan didn’t care whose bedroom it was, he was more worried about the man looking at him.

“You don’t look like you’re going to last long,” Rick stated with a sadden tone.

“w-what,” Ryan softly question regretting trying to speak.

Rick didn’t respond as he headed over to a nightstand.  He pulled it open and slowly dropped Ryan into the drawer.  Ryan watched as he was dropped next to two other terrified shrinkies.  However it seemed like they might have been here for a while. 

“Who are you,” A young girl asked, she looked to be around high school age.

“Are you from school too,” The other asked a boy about a year or so younger than the girl.

Ryan couldn’t speak as he lay there with the two confused teens looking at him. 

“Be back soon,” Rick said as he closed the draw sealing Ryan and the other two in darkness.

“How long are we going to be trapped her,” The girl asked.  Ryan didn’t know what to say.

“I think he needs some water,” The boy said.  “Sarah do we have any left?”

“I don’t know,” Sarah said as the sound of something plastic like, she gave it a shake and soon Ryan found a small plastic like cup or canteen being pushed toward him.  Ryan was able to drink some water and help his throat.  A small part of him started to recover from the lack of water but he still hurt.  Ryan took as much as he could before he coughed.

“wh-what’s going to happen,” Ryan asked out in the dark as he tried to stand but found he couldn’t move too much.

“I, I don’t know,” Sarah said.  “I was told to head to the office a few days ago, to head home early… and than HE took me!  Apparently Will has been here longer than I have.”

The boy said, “A week… same story pretty much.”

“Rick’s been holding onto you?”

“He keeps giving water and small food but… I don’t know why?!”  Sarah cried out like she wanted someone to answer.

Ryan took one more sip of water before wonder what Rick meant as he left him here.  Guess he was going to find out eventually.

Emily couldn’t help but laugh as she listened to Rick tell some absurd story.  Her glass was half full when he went to pour a little more wine into it.  Her mind was buzzed and she was enjoying herself.  She couldn’t really recall too much this afternoon.  However any time she felt like she was going to recall why she was crying a few hours ago Rick was back at it with a joke or some kind words that made Emily continue to smile and feel good.  After what felt like maybe one or two cups too many, Emily found that she was leaning a little too close to Rick as he told her one of his countless stories.

“Wow, you really are something,” Emily said laughing.

“That’s a complement right,” Rick asked laughing with her.

“Oh yeah, something is good… I just,” Emily started as she sipped some more wine, “I just can’t believe we never really...” She did a slight gesture, “Like connected at work till now.”

Rick nodded, “Yeah.  I kind of was hoping to talk but never really had too much to talk about.  Than your class took over mine-”

“I didn’t mean too!”  Emily protested a little loud.  “Sorry, I meant that wasn’t my intention.”

Rick shook his head, “Oh no, if anyone should have gotten the merging class, it definitely should have been you.  I might be able to teach, but the kids love you more.”

Emily smiled, “Awww, I’m sure some of them like you as their teacher.”

Rick laughed as he finally said, “How are you feeling, do you want me to take you back?”

As if a dam broke, Emily recalled why she was here and what he meant by back.  She didn’t want to leave.  She couldn’t look Mary in the eyes and tell her what happened to Ryan.  The thought was horrible.  “Uhhh, I don’t think so...” Emily told Rick.

“Well, I mean like I said, there’s plenty of room.”

Emily nodded, “Yeah, I should, yeah I should stay,” Emily told Rick.  “Just for the night.”

“Yeah, just for the night,” Rick repeated.  “Another glass?”

“mmm, just one more,” Emily said feeling her guilt and sadness melt away as she finished her cup. 

Rick found that after a good bottle, Emily was much more open.  It didn’t take too long to persuade her to stay, and soon he was much closer to her.  Both physically and emotionally.  They were both on the same wave length and Rick just had to do a little nudging.  Finally after some hints and looks, Rick figured he make his move.

“You know, maybe we should call it a night,” Rick said brushing some hair out of Emily’s face.  “Do you want me to make you a bed or well mine is already made,” Rick gestured with his head toward his room.

Emily thought about it for a little while before she shook her head, “no… no your room is fine.”

“Alright, well, let’s leave the cup and bottle here,” Rick told Emily as he lead the way to his bedroom.  Rick lead Emily onward.

Emily followed, she enjoyed the feeling of Rick’s hand holding her.  The way he spoke soothingly.  She  couldn’t help but feel attracted to him.  His features and looks, how kind and sensitive he was.  So when they went to his room, Emily couldn’t help it.  She kissed him on the lips.  Emily started to make out with Rick who didn’t seem opposed to it.  In fact he was welcoming to the advance she did.  His arms wrapped around Emily and they started to make out more and much more ferociously.  Emily soon found that she was on the bed, pulling her shirt and clothes off till she was only in her bra and panties.  Rick was shirtless and yanking off his pants too.  The two looked at each other, and Emily felt a pain of emotion as she felt like she might be making a mistake.   

No, she didn’t want to think about his name or his face or anything about her deceased boyfriend.  She needed to forget and move on, just like Rick told her.  She needed to find some sort of companionship to help mend any hole she had in her heart.

“Please, I want you,” Emily called out to Rick.

“Me too,” Rick told her as he went in and started to kiss her more.  Emily laid on the bed and felt Rick’s fingers looking and finding her bra strap.  He pulled it apart and soon had her exposed on the bed.  Rick went for her breast as she held him down there.  He was sucking and nibbling on her tips and alternated to each one, making sure to give each breast the same attention as the other.  Emily let out sounds of pleasure as he teased and kneaded her breast in each of his hands.  The feeling of his touch was strong but sensible.  He seemed to be very good at this.  Soon Rick was getting off Emily and rolling to the side as he help eased up Emily onto of him.  “You can be on top, if you don’t mind?”

Emily shook her head as she started to grind her hips into Rick’s while he continued to stroke and rub her body from below.  Emily kept her eyes closed as she enjoyed the sensation of his hands touching and sliding over her.  Heading from her breast to her hips and than back and forth.  It felt divine to have him touching all her sensual spots.  Rick was spectacular.  Emily didn’t know when it happened but soon she was turned around as she still sat on Rick and he was touching her from behind.

“Let’s get these off, yeah?”  Rick asked as he slipped his fingers into the hem of her underwear.

“Mmmkay,” Emily muttered as she felt her lust building as Rick spoke with that tone in his voice.  It was commanding but more like directing.  Soon Rick had her completely naked as he continued to touch and rub her.  Soon Emily felt Rick moving from behind.

“Just got to get ready, you keep doing your thing,” Rick said as he slowly lifted his hip just slightly and let them drop down.  Giving Emily a small thrust and encouragement.  Emily seemed to get the hint as she proceeded to do the action without help.  Her butt was slowly lifting up before gently plopping down on Rick.  The soft sound of skin colliding was heard as Emily seemed to sit back down on Rick’s lower abdomen.  Their skin hitting each other filled the air as Emily started to go faster enjoying the feeling of bouncing up and down on Rick’s stomach.  Sure enough he was enjoying it too as he was already hard as can be.  Stuck in his underwear was the large member that was drawling her attention to itself.  It fascinated her watching it react with her pace.  The faster she bobbed her butt the larger it seemed to get.  It seemed she was exciting Rick with just a simple bounce.  “Mmmm, yeah just like that,” Rick groaned from behind Emily.

Ryan heard some noises.  Muffled talking, something else, and than suddenly there was light.  Ryan couldn’t react in time as a large hand reached in and grabbed a few things before finally collecting Ryan.  Ryan soon felt himself land on top of something warm and fleshy.  Ryan looked around and saw he was back in the bed room.  There was the sound of something rhythmically happening.  Slapping?  Clapping?  He couldn’t tell as he still felt woozy from the other day and only having water to quench any hunger he might have had.  Ryan slowly got up and looked up at a Rick, who happen to be holding a phone in his hands, recording something.  Was he recording Ryan and the others?  Ryan found they were on Rick’s chest as he held his phone up to his face and camera directed at them.  Ryan looked over to Sarah and Will who were also trying to recover from being pulled out into the open like this.  However they were looking the other direction.  Ryan slowly turned around to see what everyone was looking at.

Ryan fell down as he felt the ground shake after a loud slapping sound.  He was greeted by a massive feminine butt that seemed to have just collided with Rick.  Before Ryan could get up he watched as the ass lifted itself back off Rick and went higher into the air before slamming back down with equal force sending another shock wave of force and noise to Ryan.  Ryan looked up the large backside toward a very familiar looking back and head of hair.  It then clicked… he knew this backside, that butt, and shape, the curves.

“EMILY?!”  Ryan hoarsely shouted as he watched his girlfriend bounce up and down on Rick’s crotch area.  She didn’t hear Ryan at all as she continued to jump up and down with excitement that Ryan felt sick of watching.  Her nude back side was clear to Ryan as Emily continued to dry hump Rick.

The deep voice of Rick brought Ryan back to him as he kept filming, “Mmm yeah keep going,” Rick told Emily who proceed to do as she was told. 

Rick brought one of his hands away from the camera.  Ryan thought he was going to reach out for Emily, but instead it went toward the three shrinkies on his chest.  His index finger, as large as either one of them, found it’s way toward Sarah.

“Wha-what?”  She squeaked as the digit just poked her and nudged her backwards.  “S-stop,” She whimpered as the finger didn’t.  It kept poking and soon gave her a hard flicking as she was shoved backwards.  She fell down Rick’s chest as he continued with his assault on her.  A shove or poke, pushing and driving her backwards.  Sarah let out shout of help, but Ryan couldn’t move, and Will was too shocked or horrified at the sight of the massive hand easily over powering Sarah.  “What,” Sarah cried out as she was flicked some more down Rick’s stomach.  “HELP ME!”  Sarah shouted out.

Rick gave a good flick and Sarah was launched about 10 feet or so before she landed on her back crying from the pain.  Ryan watched as Rick kept his finger dangerously close to Sarah.  It wasn’t till now that Ryan noticed Emily’s ass.  It smashed down, just a few inches from Sarah as she was still doing her thing on Rick.

“So nice,” Rick said as he kept the camera on Sarah and Emily’s ass as she bounced, “can you go harder,” Rick asked.

Emily laughed but didn’t turn around, “You like this?  Yeah… I can,” Emily told him as she leaned forward and started to really shake her butt up and down.  Twerking her ass at a dangerous pace.  The constant clapping drowned out any protesting or screaming Sarah was doing. 

Ryan watched as one second Sarah was there, and one gentle flick from Rick, and Sarah was gone.  A slight squish might have been heard but Emily drowned that out with the loud thwacking of her asscheecks on Rick.  All Ryan could see was a small red speck soon vanish after multiple smashes of Emily’s rear end slapped Rick’s abdomen.  Waves of flesh continued to ripple from Rick’s gut and Emily’s butt clapping together

“oh yeah, yeah that’s it, you have a killer butt… okay, I think I'm ready,” Rick said to Emily.  Ryan turned toward the grinning Giant as he set the phone to the side as he grabbed something off the side.  “Slide my boxers down,” Rick told Emily.

“Okay,” She obliged.

“This can’t be happening,” Will cried as he was still too shocked to move.  Ryan and Will’s lack of movement sealed their fate as Rick already had them in his hand sealing them away.  Rick moved some things around and soon the sound of something ripping could be heard.

Emily let out a surprised sound, “Whoa… you’re… you’re really big.”

“Thanks babe,” Rick said as told Emily to stay facing forward that way.  “I like seeing your back side, so sexy.”

“Re-really?”

“Oooo yeah,” Rick groaned, before opening his hand.  Ryan was dropped onto of something hard and damp.  Really damp and wet.  The goo stuck to his chest and hands as he held onto the top of… the top of Rick’s dick. 

Ryan was disgusted as he barely had time to look around.  He didn’t see Will, all he saw was a very clear and plastic sheet that dwarfed him in size coming toward him.

“NO, Stop,” Ryan protested but couldn’t do anything as the cover of the condom came rushing over him and covering not just him but Rick’s member.  Ryan felt the air immediately heat up and the smell of Rick’s precum fill the small cramp space.  The tip he held on was about half his size or more, as his whole body was about the same diameter.  Ryan could just barely see through the murky looking plastic.  Suddenly something hit the top and near Ryan.

“Wh- help me,” Will cried out as he looked to be trying to hold onto the semi slippery condom’s outside.  Ryan tried to grab Will through the plastic but it wasn’t happening.  He was slowly sliding down.  “I can’t hold on!”

“Will,” Ryan coughed through the musky air and his weak throat.  “Wait, no,” Ryan called out as he couldn’t grab him through the plastic. 

The next thing Ryan knew, the light grew dark.  He looked up to see why, and than he felt his world crumble.  Above him hovering not too far away, was Emily’s snatch.  Something wet and damp dripped on the outside of the plastic barrier as it slowly oozed down the side.  She was wet… really wet.  Ryan shook his head, but something steady the slightly wobbling tower Ryan was riding on.  It was someone’s hand.  Sure enough, Emily started her slow descent,  Ryan closed his eyes as he felt Emily push down onto of him.  Fearing he would be crushed.. Ryan let out a soft sound as Emily's folds slowly swallowed and wrapped around the condom and Rick’s penis.

What seemed like a nightmare became a living hell, as Emily’s insides slithered and gripped the intrusion.  Ryan felt the plastic walls pressing down on him and push him harder into Rick’s skin.  The heat coming off of Rick’s cock matched if not surprised the blazing fire on Ryan’s back through the thin plastic sheet that was protecting him from the outside messy environment.  Ryan heard a muffled cry as he looked toward what he could only guess came from Will somewhere in the dark.  He was out in that wet nasty storm, while Ryan was safely in here… or that’s what Will might be thinking.  Ryan didn’t think his situation was any better than Will’s.

Than the fucking started.

Soon the walls ripped up and down and all around Ryan as Emily started to ride Rick’s dick.  The suction that was being done on the condom threatened to pull Ryan and the condom off, however it was just tight enough that it stayed attached to Rick.  However… anything not under the cover of the birth control, was subjected to the violent sucking sand slurping going on.  That would be poor little Will.  Ryan only saw flashes as the young boy was being pulled and yanked and pushed all around.  He was on one side of the condom and than over her and than there.  Ryan didn’t know why Emily couldn’t feel something moving around inside her besides the massive cock, but she didn’t stop.  Or maybe she did feel it and wanted to feel it even more, because the pace was increasing.  Soon there was a blurry pulsating flash of light and darkness as Emily picked up her pace and fucked Rick as best she could.  Ryan could just barely hear Will’s cries and gurgles before something happened and he was gone.  Will fell off and was lost in the chaotic storm of Emily’s pussy as she squealed and moaned.  The wetness increased like a flood.  Or a woman climaxing on a dick shoved up her pussy to stimulate pleasure for her.  Ryan felt Rick pulsate beneath him as it shook and suddenly erupted.  Ryan was slammed with a  massive white wave of cum as it gushed out and hit him directly in the face and chest sending him off the cock.  More waves of creamy juice hit him and drenched him before pooling around him making a nice bath tube size mess for Ryan.  Ryan cough and hacked up the stringy spunk that seemed to keep going till it finally had it up to his neck in the little pocket, all full of Rick’s cum.  Ryan struggled to keep from falling under the surface.  He didn’t even notice Emily getting off Rick, or Rick yanking his cock out of the long plastic penis cover.

Ryan flailed about only to finally be tipped upside down and soon landing on something slick but hard. 

“Oh god… what the fuck,” Ryan coughed again as he cleared his lungs.  He cleaned any cum from his face as he looked at the splattered remains of the semen on the white surface.  Looking up he saw Rick nodding in approval.

“Almost at the finale.”

“What the fuck is wrong with you!!”

Rick looked down at Ryan.  That was when Ryan learned where he was.  There was a small pond of water a little further ahead of him, but the area he was on was flat with a slight curve down to the water.  Above the sky was a circle like ceiling that was open.  Ryan examined it a little more and knew he was in a toilet… a fucking toilet.

Rick reached in and Ryan saw his hand pass him and reach for something behind him.  Ryan’s face contorted into disgust and horror.  There was a camera on the under side of the seat.  Just out of view of a normal person.  The camera was angled just right… to see the user and the toilet itself.

“Do you know how much money a teacher makes,” Rick asked as he turned on the camera and the red light flashed as it recorded.  “Not as much as a shrinky snuff film that’s for sure.  Don’t worry I’ll make sure to blur out your face…”  This made Rick smirk at his joke before he got up and left Ryan in the toilet.

“YOU SICK FUCK,” Ryan shouted only to feel his throat scream out in pain.  “Fuck.. fuck, fuck… I need to get some water,” Ryan told himself.  Ryan dragged his sore and weak body through the remains of the cum dropped into the toilet and toward the pound of water.   He would drink some water to help recover his voice.  If he can fix his dry throat than he might be able to get Emily’s help. 

Ryan made it to the pond of water and started to slurp up some water.  Just as he drank a good mouthful, and even started to clean some of the sticky sludge off him, the water vibrated.  Ryan paused as he watched the water gently ripple, before it started to really shake along with the ground Ryan was on.  The thumping was quickly getting louder.  Ryan held back on his fear as he knew what it was. 

Emily’s face just barely appeared before it vanished.  Ryan watched her nude backside already appearing as she went to go sit down on the toilet that he was stuck in.

“EMILY!”  Ryan cried out and tried to stand up and wave to get her attention.  The sound of her butt landing on the seat hit Ryan as a soft set of sounds came off the seat, groans and creaking could be heard as the massive ass of Emily bloated out most of the light.  Only a sliver of light came in from the front of the toilet and from the back as she sat slightly forward.  Just enough to let Ryan make out a few shapes and stuff in the dark.  Ryan cleared his throat as he went for another shout.  “EM-”

A thunderous roar hit Ryan as a rotten foul wind came down from above.  Ryan closed his mouth too late as the horrible putrid smell hit him and ruined his throat even worse than it was already.  The stinging sensation of what Emily had just passed out her back side bite into Ryan’s nose and made his eyes tear up.  He had to cough more and more.  As Ryan was on his knees trying to breath some fresh air, he heard another fart, followed by a smaller one.  Even though these weren’t as loud, that didn’t mean it wasn’t any less potent.  They only help force Ryan into a near cardiac arrest from the toxic breeze expelled onto him.

“S-ss-top,” Ryan whisper as he tried to wave away the smell form his face.  The scent wouldn’t leave fast enough for Ryan to get a good breath of air.  Emily from above let out a sigh before the relaxing noise was replaced by a deep thunderous roar from above as the massive amount of gas was expelled from her back side.  The explosion was the largest yet.  Ryan laid down on the cold toilet material waiting for the horrible sound to stop.  The smell was worse than anything Ryan had smelt till now.  A fresher and stronger scent that reeked of Emily’s bowels.  The scent of things that had been devoured, like the meaty meal from before, or the hint of food that she had consumed this morning.  Ryan was sickened by the very faint recognition of what Emily ate for breakfast, eggs?

Finally the long deep base sound stopped and there was silence.

“Emily...” Ryan called out still weak from the gas attack he just got and from the rest of the events today.  He was trying to stand up.  Once Ryan was up on his shaky legs, he stood up and tried to head to the back of the toilet, towards the camera, with it’s red blinking light.  Ryan made his way toward the small slice of light coming from Emily’s backside.  The little bit of light from her still leaning forward.  Ryan walked toward the light, he was just about to make it to the light and near the back of the toilet, when Emily let out a soft groan.

Suddenly she sat backwards and rolled her butt backwards.  The small light that was showing the back of the toilet was now bloated out.  Ryan felt all hope die as he was bathed in darkness.  Ryan still tried to make it toward the red flashing light from the camera, maybe he could hold onto the-

Something heavy and dense landed near Ryan.

The sound of something solid but not hard splattered on the ground in front of Ryan.  The red light vanished and Ryan could make out an object that blocked his path.  The smell coming off of it gave Ryan a better clue than the makeshift shape he could see in the dark.  Ryan gagged at the very strong smell of crap as he knew what was happen.  Soon another soft thud was heard from behind Ryan.  A dark shadowy mass blocked off any escape that he could move in that direction.  There were now two large shitty walls blocking his retreat.

“Not like this….” Ryan whimpered as he figured, he was shit out of luck if he stood there.  Disgusted, Ryan started to climb over the first large log that cut him off to began with.  If Ryan could make it to the back of the toilet, he could try and survive Emily flushing the toilet.  Ryan started to climb the clay like material that gave off the smell of a compost pile.  The scent was so disgusting Ryan had to pause from throwing up any water he swallowed today.  Regaining his composure, Ryan started to make it over the mound when suddenly Emily leaned forward again.

Ryan was bathed in light for the quickest of moments.  He looked up out of instinct…

Above him was a massive log dangling from Emily’s ass.  The turd was so large that there would be no escape from it.  The small droppings he was on, were just the start of her dump.  The full course was dangling a dozen feet above him and still coming out.  The slow mass was moving at crawling pace, but it was getting larger every second that passed by, and it was aimed right at him.

“no, no, no,” Ryan muttered as he tried to get out of the way, his feet and arms were hard to pull out of the crap he was crawling and climbing over.  He saw the camera still recording all this, “HELP-”

Ryan didn’t feel it, but suddenly a large mass of weight pushed into his legs, mashing into him.  Ryan would have screamed from what was about to come, but Emily let the log of shit drop out of her ass and down into the toilet.  Ryan’s body was swallowed up by the massive dump that slapped the toilet bowl and merged into the two other turds she shat out.  Ryan was gone before the tip of the final turd hit the bowl with a nice soft splat.  All that was left in the toilet was a massive pile of brown shit on the white porcelain bowl.

Emily sighed as the massive shit she had been holding onto all day popped out of her ass.  As she sat there on the toilet she couldn't’ help but recall what she just did.  Sex with Rick?  What was she thinking??  That so wasn’t her…

Emily let out her piss after feeling her bowels being clear now.  As Emily peed into the toilet water, she saw her massive shit slowly slide down the small incline in the toilet.

“Please have some decent flush...” Emily whispered to herself seeing the brown stain left from her dump.  Emily wiped her ass and tossed the paper in before flushing.  Sure enough any trace of color left on the white material was washed away with a lot of water force.  Any trace of what had happened in the toilet was washed down the small hole at the bottom where all the water and waste was sucked down.

As the water refilled part of the toilet, Emily felt a tinge of regret.  She shouldn’t be here…

Heading out of the toilet she quickly found Rick on his bed and on his phone watching something.  Not saying much Emily grabbed her clothes and started to put them on, “I.. I think I should head home.”

Rick looked up but not past his phone, “You sure?”  Emily wasn’t sure if she heard right but there wasn’t much worry in his voice.

“Yeah, I’m just going to call a ride.”

Rick nodded, “Well if you think so.”

Emily felt another weird stab of regret.  She just slept with someone she hardly knew.  All over a few drinks and feeling emotional devastated at the lost of Ryan.  Not saying goodbye, Emily headed out of the room and toward the front door.  Emily made the call outside and found a ride.  The car ride back to her apartment was lonely and quite.  She was able to think of a way to tell Ryan’s mom about what happened.  How she stepped on him… and killed him.

Emily closed her eyes at those words, how much it still hurt. 

By the time she got home she opened the door and found that Mary was in her room, lights off, asleep.  Emily thought of waking her, but figured it wouldn’t help her situation.  Instead she would wait till tomorrow morning to tell her about Ryan.

Emily woke up to a couple of pings of notifications.  Frowning she groggily got out of bed and picked up her phone.  Checking the number, she found it was from Rick.  What was he doing texting her?  Did he want talk some more?  Emily ignored it as she was about to try and catch some more sleep when she got a video attached to a message saying, “Check out his video”

Emily sighed as she rolled her eyes about to tell him off.  She opened the messages and saw a black screen of a video.  Emily pressed play and watched as the screen went from black to an image.  The image was of some weird shot of a shrunken person.  The shrinky was wobbling away from the camera as it walked over the white landscape and toward some water.  It looked to be drinking some water.  Emily frowned.  What was this?  Soon she saw something dark block out the light.  Emily’s mouth opened as someone’s fleshy butt came down darkening out the light.

“Is .. is that someone’s ass?  Is this a toilet?!”  Emily asked herself horrified at the disgusting video that Rick sent her.  Still she couldn’t turn it off as she felt something, a weird feeling.  Suddenly a fart was heard in the video. As the butt moved slightly and a crack of light came into the toilet in front of the camera.  Another longer fart was heard echoing in the toilet.  Emily’s frown deepened.  She felt like she heard that sound from somewhere… like she was there?  The sound of another fart, much louder ripped through the toilet and made Emily gasp at the sudden and powerful noise that came from her phone.  Just as Emily was going to send Rick a message of “THE FUCK IS THIS??!”  She saw the shrinky wobbling toward the camera.  Her eyes widen in horror as she recognized the face… she knew him! 

“RYAN?!?!”  Emily cried out in horror as she watched Ryan trying to make it out from under the ass that had him trapped in the toilet.  He was so close to the light when the light was cut out, just as his arm stretched out.  Emily had a problem seeing in the dark shaded toilet, but she saw something dark slam down in front of the camera cutting off the view of Ryan from the camera.  Emily cried out again as she watched something heavier land beyond the first mass of filth that was raining down on Ryan.  “NO!  RYAN,” Emily called out.  There wasn’t much to see for the next couple of seconds, than light came back in as the ass leaned off the toilet slightly.  There in the light Emily could see the desperate and horrified expression of Ryan trying to crawl through the brown muck.  Emily could just make out the words, “HELP!” Leaving Ryan’s lips as a large brown mountain rolled down from the sky and pushed into Ryan’s small form burying him under a massive log of shit.  Emily let out a horrified sound as she watched Ryan get buried under the dung of some random person!  He was being smothered to death by a giant turd from someone’s ass!  Emily wanted to throw her phone as she watched a large hand toss some toilet paper into the toilet and stood up.  The sound of rushing water could be heard over the camera as the water flooded the toilet and drained all trace of the shit and Ryan together in one fell swoop.  Emily felt rage, horror, disgust, and countless other emotions as she continued to watch the video.  She wanted to see the face of the heartless monster who murdered Ryan.  Emily watched as the water stop flowing and the face of the killer was revealed.

Emily dropped her phone as it looked like she was looking in a mirror.  Her face was looking down at the toilet with a nonchalant look on her face.  A look that she remember feeling the other night.  The night she took a dump in Rick’s bathroom. 

Destroyed, Emily just flopped on her bed unable to stop crying from what she just witnessed.  She did it again… she killed Ryan.

Rick grinned as he looked at his film he just posted a couple of hours ago he was already getting some good replies and likes.  He also was getting front page on the porn site.

Looking at the video he posted, with faces blurred so to prevent discovery, Rick read his titled.  “Girl shits on shrinky after I fuck the shit out of her.”  Rick watched as the video count increased and so did his check for the month for the video’s watch count.  This was his sixth video, and thankfully working at a school, he had plenty of costars to help with his side project.  He would have quite working for the school, but than where would he find all those free innocent shrinkies for his videos?

Suddenly Rick got an idea, “Oh… shrinky stuck in sweaty sister’s shoe till smushed,” Rick spoke out loud as he recalled seeing twins in Emily’s class.  One of the sisters was a shrinky...

The next MC to show up in shrinkism.

Willow ran after her pet dog, Duke, who was chasing after a tennis ball that her father tossed.  Willow couldn’t hep but laugh and enjoy playing in the park with her family.  She was just about to turn 9 in a couple of weeks and her little sister just turned 6.  Nina, was playing with their mom off on the swings.  It was just a typical day at the park for everyone.  Willow chased Duke to a tree, where he tried to hide behind it before Willow popped out from one side sending the dog running back to her dad.

“Throw it again Dad,” Willow called out. 

“Here it comes,” Her dad shouted as he chucked the ball.  The moment the ball left his hands Duke instantly ran after it.  Willow tried to beat Duke, even though she had a head start, the dog was just too fast for her as he snapped up the ball and ran circles around her before heading back to her father. 

“DUKE!  Your too fast,” Willow laughed after the dog who didn’t slow down for a heartbeat.  Willow continued to laugh and play with her dad and dog till it started to get late, and time for lunch.

“Alright Willow, I think you had enough fun for today,” Her mother called out as she was helping Nina out of the swings, “Let’s go make some lunch!”

Willow let out a sad sigh, but the sound of lunch perked her up.  She was hungry.  Willow ran after her family as they walked back home to make some lunch.  “Mommy, can I have PBJ for lunch,” Nina asked.

“Again?” Their mother asked bewildered by the little child’s obsession over the simple sandwich.  “What about you Willa, you want PBJ again?”

Willow shook her head, “No, I want tuna!” 
“That’s my girl,” Her father laughed at her desire to eat a different meal.  Willow smiled back at her dad as they made the not too long walk back to their home.  Once the door was opened to the small home, Duke took off to go drink from his water bowl.  Willow followed her family as they each took off their shoes.  Willow watched her father pick up Nina and set her up against the wall that they were using to measured their growing height.

“Okay my little girl, let’s see how big you’ve grown,” He told Nina who was excited as he etched a line with the blue pencil for her.  “Oh my, would you look at that, you grew an inch,” He told her exciting Nina at her new height.

“YAY!”  Nina jumped up and turned around to look at the new etched mark on the wall that was just slightly taller than her last one.  Next to Nina’s blue lines that showed a steady growth, were Willow’s red lines also marking her height.  Hers were obviously a lot taller than Nina’s for their age difference, but none the less she had her own slashes showing her growth.

“MY TURN,” Willow said excited too, to see her growth as any child would be.

“Step right up,” Her father told her with an equally excited tone. 

“I’ll start making the lunch,” Willow’s mom told everyone as she walked off with Nina toward the kitchen.

“Alright stay still, for one second,” Willow’s dad told her as he took the color pencil and went to mark a line for her.  Willow stood still and waited for her father to finish.  “And there we go…?  Huh.  You didn’t move did you?”

Willow excitement paused for a moment as she heard the question form her father, “No?  Why?”

“Uh, nothing, let me just try again...” Her father muttered as he kept looking at something on the wall.

“What?” Willow asked confused at her father’s behavior.  Willow pulled away from the wall and saw the line that her dad drew on the wall.  The new red line wasn’t higher.  In fact it was actually a little shorter than her last week’s height.  “I didn’t grow?”  Willow asked sounding upset at the fact that she hadn’t gotten taller.

“… Oh, don’t worry about that sweetie… You’ll grow.” Willow’s dad said sounding a little off.  “Hey hon,” Willow’s dad called out for her mom.  “I think we should make an appointment with the doctors tomorrow for Willow.”

Willow felt a weird feeling, “The doctors?  I don’t want to go the doctors,” Willow complained at hearing the news.

“Everything okay,” Willow’s mom called out from the kitchen.

Willow looked at her father who still looked a little troubled, “Yeah, I’m sure it’s nothing.”

Willow frowned as she looked back at the wall before her mom’s words cut into her thoughts, “Lunch is ready.”  Willow turned around and headed toward the kitchen table to eat her lunch.  Than she was going to try and finish the puzzle that she started the other day.  It was going to be so much fun today.

Willow waited patiently in the doctor’s office as her dad and the doctor had been talking to each other for a while.  Willow was bored as she sat in the chair kicking her feet waiting for her dad to come back and take her home.  Although she hated the doctor’s office because of the shots and other horrible things they always did to her when she showed up, she hated the waiting the most.  She rather go outside and play with Duke, Nina, or even just to do something else than wait.  Willow never liked to sit around bored, and this was no exception.  As Willow looked around the small room she spotted a few things, some posters and jokes on the wall for children.  Some of them made Willow laugh to herself and others were just boring diagrams. 

Willow couldn’t help but bring her attention back to the door where she could see the two shadowy figures talking.  One was her dad and the other was her pediatrician.  Willow watched as the one that belong to her father started to look more frantic… upset?  Willow hadn’t ever seen her father like that.  However he seemed to be disturbed by whatever was going on.

“Dad?”  Willow lightly called out.

Her father didn’t hear her as he kept talking to the pediatrician.  Willow could only make out muffled words like “Small” or “change” or “ism”.  Willow wasn’t sure what that meant or anything like that.  However her dad’s shape seemed more distressed from what was being explained to him.  Finally after a while, Willow’s father finally opened the door and walked back into the room with her pediatrician. 

Willow saw the look on her father’s face.  It was one she had never seen before.  His expression was worse than the other day before lunch.  He quickly said, “Uh, sorry Willa.  Didn’t mean to make you wait.”

“Can we go home now,” Willow asked slightly impatient and also a little worried.  Both adult seemed nervous or grim.  She couldn’t tell why but the tension in the air was making her nervous and scared. 

“In a minute,” Willow’s dad said.  “The doctor… she has something she needs to tell you.”

Willow turned to the older woman who gave her a forced smile, “Are you feeling okay Willow?”

“...yeah?”

“Good… good, do... do you know what Shrinkism is?”

Willow frowned at the words.  She hadn’t heard of that before.  Or if she did, she couldn’t recall what it meant or was.  Willow shook her head, “No.  What’s that?”

“Well,” The pediatrician said as she got down to Willow’s level.  “It’s when someone can’t grow any taller.  Instead, they diminish,” She told Willow using the correct term for what happens.

“Diminish,” Willow repeated frowning at the new word she learned. 

“It means to get smaller,” the doctor explained.

“Smaller,” Willow repeated not sure if she understood.  “How small?”

“Well, have you meet anyone ‘tiny’ before?” The doctor asked.

“You mean like Jeff?  From school?”  Willow asked recalling seeing one of her classmates slightly smaller than usual, right before he left school.  She never did hear about him after that, no one knew or just stop talking about him.  So Willow did too.

The doctor looked to Willow’s dad who nodded, “Yeah like Jeff, you remember how tall he was?”  Willow shook her head.  Willow’s dad let out very hurt sigh, “Baby… your going to be this tall,” He told her holding his fingers up to about an inch or so in size before dropping his hand.

Willow looked between her father and the doctor who were looking back at her.  “But… I’m going to turn 9 soon.”  Willow couldn’t understand what they were saying to her.  She was going to be that tall.  She looked down at her own hand and mimic the size her father showed her.

The doctor tried to explain more to Willow about what to expect or how fast or slow her shrinking might be.  Willow didn’t listen she was too busy trying to imagine what it would be like that small.  How large the world would be, how tiny she would be.

“Willow, I don’t want you to lose hope,” The pediatrician told her.

“Huh,” Willow asked not sure what she meant.

“There are numerous labs, companies, and people trying to find a cure.  It’s just a matter of time, that’s all,” The pediatrician told her.

“Really?”  Willow asked feeling better.  There was hope for her after all!

“We should get going,” Willow’s father said as he still had that sullen look.

Willow looked out the car window.  Her father hadn’t said anything to her all the way home.  It wasn’t till they got home that her dad finally said something, “Willow… Willa, uh...”

“Yeah dad,” Willow asked looking at her father. 

“… sorry it’s nothing.  Let’s go inside and get some lunch.”

“Okay,” Willow responded as she got out of the car and followed her dad inside.  Willow saw that her mom was already preparing lunch for Nina.  “MOM were back!  Is there some for us?”

“There sure is,” Willow’s mom said as she started to grab extra plates for them.

Willow sat down and waited for her food as her dad sat down next to her mother.  Willow was eating when her mom asked, “So how was the doctor’s?  Everything okay.”

Willow watched her father not respond.  Instead she felt like she should, “She said I have...shrinkism?”  Willow scrunched up her face at the new word she learned today.

Willow’s mother froze as she looked to her father, “Shrinkism?!”  He just nodded grimly.

“But she said they’re working on a cure!”  Willow happily told her mother, “So it should be fine, right?”

“Oh, yeah dear,” Willow’s mother said nodding.  “Your right, they’ll have a cure in no time.  That’s the spirit.”  Willow smiled at her mom’s words as she went back to eating.  However her mom and father didn’t seem to have much of an appetite right now.  Instead they were busy looking at her.  Willow felt like they were acting different from how they normal did.  But she also wanted to complete that puzzle.  Finishing her food, Willow went off to her room and started to try and complete the half finished puzzle.

That night Willow rolled around and quickly waking up and having to use the bathroom.  As she walked to the bathroom she heard her parents were still up.  They were talking.

“We can’t afford it,” Her father replied through the door.

“So what? We just don’t buy them?  You heard how hard it is to talk with a shrinky-”

“Our daughter,” her father said in a stern voice.  “She’s still our daughter!”

“Not for long,” Willow’s mother cried out obviously upset.

Willow couldn’t hear much more after that but she found the need to use the bathroom with more of a need.  Her parent’s words were confusing as she wasn’t sure what they meant but the tone of both her parents were what scared her.  Her father sounded upset, which he never was, and her mom was crying?  They were the most cheerful and loving parents that could exist.  However this was a side that Willow had never seen and it worried her.  Willow headed off to the bathroom before doing what she woke up to do.  When she was done, Willow flushed the toilet and head back to bed.  She didn’t hear her parents when passing, but the lights were still on.  Willow wanted to knock on the door to see if they were okay… but she also was afraid of what they would say.  Would they be like themselves or would they be different like before?  Willow didn’t want to chance it and walked past the door and to her room.  She quickly got into bed.  Willow closed her eyes and started to slip off to dream land.  The last thing she thought before drifting off was how loose her pajamas felt.

Willow held one of the last few pieces of the puzzle left in her hand, or rather hands.  She was about 6 inches right now, and the puzzle piece was pretty big.  Puzzles usually became easier the closer to finishing you are, but for Willow it was the opposite.  It seemed the progression of her Shrinkism was on pare with the completion of the puzzle.  Her shrink was soon coming up to the finale as she only had a little bit more to go.  Things had been very different since she first found out she had Shrinkism.  Her parents were always so different around her. 

Willow sighed as she set the piece in the right slot and went for the last couple more pieces of the puzzle. 

Willow didn’t mean to be jealous of her little sister, but it seemed that her parents were more involved with her than ever before.  Willow kind of felt left out most times.  At dinner, everyone talk about their day, but Willow couldn’t, in fact the other night everyone skipped over her. 

Willow held the next large piece as she recalled that feeling.  It hurt deeply, feeling left out of her family like she wasn’t part of it.  However, Willow knew that they didn’t do it on purpose.  It was hard for them to hear her at the dinner table.  Sometimes she would have to repeat what she said to her mom or dad many times over before they could hear her.  Sadly there wasn’t a way to fix this.  As her parent didn’t have enough funds to purchase equipment for everyone to use, or to set up a remodel of their home.  So Willow was forced to have either her parents or sister to help her out throughout the house.  To pick her up and bring her to the kitchen, living room, and sadly the bathroom too.  Willow hated that the most, having to ask someone to take her to the bathroom and help her… it was very embarrassing even though they were family. 

However not everything was bad.  Willow enjoyed the fact that the TV was now the size of an entire house!  Not to mention the size of her dessert servings?  Monstrous.  As much as Willow hated to be a bother to her family, she did enjoy them carrying her around, like they were her personal servant catering to her.  Willow would be excited to not have to go to school, but that meant she wouldn’t be able to see her friends unless she invited them over.  Although it didn’t seem like the perks of being tiny were outweighing the negatives of it all.  But Willow would try and stay positive, if not for herself, than for her parents and family.  If she could stay happy and smiling than they would too.

As if to prove her point, Nina came walking into Willow’s room, “Willa, dinner.  Mommy made soup.”

“OVER HERE,” Willow called out from her desk with the almost finished puzzle.  Nina didn’t hear as she headed over to Willow’s bed.  She peeked on top and than below the bed as she looked around the room.  “NINA!!  NINA OVER HERE,” Willow tried again.  This time Nina caught sight of Willow waving her hands and jumping up and down.

“Willa,” Nina called out seeing her.  “What are you doing,” She asked as she walked toward Willow.

Willow watched her little sister now approach and become her massively large, BIG sister.  Willow was large enough to fit in the palm of both her hands put together.  “Just finishing my puzzle,” Willow told her as she looked over the 10 or so pieces left.

“Oh I can help,” Nina said sounding excited as she quickly started to pick up a piece.

Willow protested, “It’s okay Nina I can do it,” Willow told her but she was already slapping the puzzle pieces in.  It took her not even 5 seconds to finish Willow’s puzzle.  She couldn’t help but feel hurt.  She wanted to finish it… like a sense of accomplishment or completion, but her sister just took that from her.

“TIME FOR DINNER,” Nina stated cheerfully as she plucked up Willow who wasn’t ready and carried off like some kind of toy that Nina found.  Willow looked up at Nina who didn’t even look down at her as she strolled off toward the dinner table.  Completing one of her choirs: bring Willow to the table.

It was official, Willow was now at her new height.  The doctor told her that she would get a little taller, like a fraction of an inch or so as she got older.  However to everyone else, she wouldn’t grow taller.  She was going to be that size till they found a cure.  It had been a few weeks and school had started, and Willow hadn’t seen any of her friends come over yet.  Willow wasn’t going to school, it would be too dangerous and she thought she heard her father say pointless.  She wanted to go and see her friends, but there was no way she could go.  She tried to get Nina to take her, but she either didn’t hear Willow ask her the night before during dinner or just didn’t want to. 

So Willow was forced to stay home as she waited for Nina to come back.  Willow’s mom was making a snack for both Nina and Willow.  She was busy making something in the kitchen and had Willow standing on the counter nearby, but out of the way.  Willow felt so bored and lonely, she was busy trying to find something to do on the counter top but there wasn’t much around for her to play with.  Being tiny was not as much fun as it used to be when she was a little larger.

Willow found a piece of salt or sugar on the counter top and gave it a good kick to the soccer ball like size chunk of material.  It wasn’t as light as she thought it was going to be so it took some force but she happily saw the white crystal object move.  Giggling she went to kick the object around a little pretend she was playing soccer.  Of course it wasn’t really as fun as actually playing soccer, but it was better than sitting there doing nothing.  Willow must have passed so much time because next thing she knew she heard the door open and Nina come running into the kitchen.

“MOM!  MOM!  Look what I did today!”  Nina called out showing a piece of paper with something on it. 

“OH MY,” Willow’s mom smiled and gasped at the picture she drew.  “That’s my girl!  Look at that art… so lovely,” She started to pin the paper up on the fridge.  “Now, whose hungry,” she asked.

“I am!”  Nina called out taking a seat.

“So am I,” Willow called out too.  Her mother brought a plate of snacks over to Nina and didn’t bother to pick up Willow.  “Uh, mom?  MOM!  HEY MOM!”  Willow shouted at the top of her lungs praying that her mother or sister would hear her.

Willow’s mom didn’t notice her as she went about sitting with Nina and asking how her day went, and being a caring mother.  Willow watched her sister and mom act like she wasn’t even there.  Willow wasn’t sure which hurt more her feeling or her hungry stomach.  The way she was ignored was horrible, so bad that she kicked the crumb of salt or sugar right off the edge of the counter top.  She looked over the edge and watched the soccer ball grain of seasoning vanish from sight as it disappeared falling toward the floor. 

Willow sat at the dinner table as her mom and dad praised Nina for her beautiful art and they talked about their day.  Willow was completed ignored like usual.  Her parents were fawning over Nina like she was an only child.  But that wasn’t true, Willow was their child too, she was the older sister.  So why didn’t they ask her what she wanted for her birthday Friday?  Why didn’t they ask her what she did?  Why didn’t they interact with her more?  It was agony for Willow to sit there almost alone in her own little world.  Sitting at the table with what looked to be a crumb of a crumb in her hands.  Was this what she had to look forward to till she was cured? 

“So what did you do today dear,” Willow’s dad asked her mother.

“Oh you know the usual, watched her,” Willow saw her mother tilt her head toward Willow.  That gesture told her everything she needed.  “And did some choirs around the house.  Took Duke for a walk...” She went on her basic day.  “Oh shoot that’s right, I need to get something for Friday,” Willow’s mom said.  Willow felt something slightly light up.  It was for her birthday right?  “Nina do you think you can watch the house with Duke and Willow while I go pick it up tomorrow?”

Nina nodded, “Yeah!  Cause I'm the big sister now!”

“That’s right,’ Willow’s dad said nodding.

Willow gaped at how her parents didn’t correct her, but instead praised her sister for being the big sister.  “But…” Willow huffed as she couldn't protest this.  She could only look down at her food and recall all the times she was the BIG sister.  Helping Nina learn how to run or swing on the swings.  How to properly tie her shoes.  Now she was the little sister, even though she was older.  Willow looked up at Nina who was finishing her food.  “We’re still sisters, it shouldn't’ matter who the big sister is,” Willow told her self trying to not feel any resentment in having her title taking from her.

Nina was busy doing homework on the couch while Willow’s mom was going shopping for whatever it was she needed for Friday.  Willow was on the coffee table watching her larger young sister scribbling down her answer to the simple first grader homework.  Duke was laying down on the floor like most days that he wasn’t running outside.  Nina dropped her pencil and let out a sigh.  Willow looked up from Nina’s homework.  Nina’s head was turned toward the television remote that was just slightly out of reach.

“I don’t want to do homework any more,” Nina huffed as she reached for the control.

“Uh, NINA, NO TV TILL YOUR DONE!”  Willow tried to tell her as she headed over closer to the homework and Nina herself, to get her attention.  “NINA!”

“Huh,” Nina held the remote in her hand as she looked down at Willow.  The annoyance in her voice and on her face was new to Willow.  Nina than said, “What?”

“NO TV TILL HOMEWORK IS-”

“You can’t tell me what to do,” Nina told her blandly. 

Willow frowned at her attitude.  “Wh-  I’M YOUR BIG-”

“Noooo, you’re tiny,” Nina argued, her louder words cutting Willow off.

Willow wanted to argue and fight with Nina, but the attitude on her was showing.  Willow figured, fine, I’ll bring out the big guns.  “I’LL TELL MOM AND DAD THAT-”

Nina dropped the TV remote on the table. 

Willow was glad that Nina listened.  Feeling slightly more powerful than she had in a while, she nodded and pointed to the homework,“Okay, NOW THERE ARE ONLY 3 MORE-”

“Your not telling mom and dad,” Nina snobbishly told Willow with some anger in there.  Nina stood up and put her hands on her hips as she was now much taller and well above Willow.

“I won’t have to if you finish-”

“DUKE!”  Nina called out  “COME HERE BOY!” 

Willow felt something run up her legs, spine, and to the back of her neck.  “Wh-what are you doing Nina,” Willow called out obviously her words lost to the sounds of Duke’s large paws carrying the dog from the kitchen and into the family room.

“There you are, good boy, come here,” Nina called out clapping her hands together and getting the large dog’s attention and to come to her.  Willow watched the gargantuan dog trot over to Nina who started to pet and rub his head.

Willow couldn’t find her voice as she watched the dog she grew up with dwarf her in size now.  His attention was all on her sister and started to sniff around Nina as she cupped his head and gave him some head pats and giggled at his licking tongue.  “D-d-duke,” Willow spoke his name.  Duke wasn’t distracted at all by her voice.

Nina went on praising Duke, “Good boy, hehe, you’re a good boy.  Look!  I got something for you,” Nina told Duke.  “Sit..SIT!”  She commanded and Duke sat down and looked up at Nina.  Willow didn’t have time to run as Nina turned and gave her a look.  It was one that Willow had never seen her cute little sister use before.  Nina bent over and picked up Willow into her hand and held her by her arms.

“Ahhh,” Willow called out find her body yanked off the table and through the air.  She was being hung by her arms as Nina held her thousands of feet off the ground.  “NINA!  NI- NI- NINA!”  Willow screamed as she found her self trying to hold onto her fingers. 

“Looook, Duke.  I got a treat for you...”

Willow let out a scream as she heard those words, “NO! NOOO NO NO! DUKE!?  DUKE DON’T LISTEN!”  Willow screamed as soon as she found the large dogs face coming closer.  Her sister started to lower Willow toward Duke.  Duke sniffed upward at Willow.  The suction and gust of Duke sniffing blasted and pulled the air around Willow as he snorted and suddenly let out a loud enormous happy bark.

“You like it,” Nina asked pulling a petrified Willow away from the wagging dog.  Duke’s eyes were locked onto Willow as if she were nothing more than a snack for him.

“NO!  NINA I’M SORRY! DON’T! I WON’T SAY ANYTHING TO MOM AND DAD!”  Willow screamed for her sister to stop this.  She got the threat she understood now.  She wont tattle ever!

“Okay Duke I’m going to toss it to you, ready?”  Nina asked the dog who let out another bark.  “1...” Nina said as she swung her outstretch arm with Willow still kicking and screaming from her fingers.  The motion sent Willow’s torso and legs forward electing another scream from her.  “2….”  Again Willow was rocked backward and than forward as she swung with the slightest movements from Nina.

Willow was crying hysterically as she heard the thumping of Duke’s tail wagging and hitting the table nearby.  She knew by that movement that he was excited.  Willow did this so many times with Duke that she knew exactly what he was going to do.  The moment Nina let go and tossed her in the air, Duke would jump up and snatch the treat right out of the sky… only it will be Willow and not a doggy treat like all the other times they practiced. 

“Threeeeeee,” Nina sang as she did it. 

Willow felt the giant fingers pinching her hands let go and her body was flung through the air.  Willow couldn’t cry any more as her gut clenched together as her feet flipped over her head as she started to spin.  She was doing a back flip through the air as the ground became the sky and the ceiling was the floor and than back again.  She was going so fast that everything was a blur.  That was until a sudden large mass of an object that wasn’t the floor came out of no where.  Willow watched the large dog mouth open wide as it approached her.  The large canine teeth lined the inside of Duke’s mouth as his tongue lolled out and his throat gaping open in response to whatever it was catching.  Willow wanted to close her eyes, but wasn’t fast enough as she was flung toward Duke who was already jumping in response to Nina releasing her.  Just as Willow was about to collided with Duke’s tongue and mouth, he timed his jumped too soon.  Maybe it was how Nina flung Willow or he was used to Willow’s toss, but Willow was just under tossed to the dog.  Willow collided with Duke’s soft fur just near the collar.  Willow tried to grab the fur only to find that she was going too fast and the dog was still moving in the air.  Willow bounced and continued to fall downward.  She was falling and rolling off her dog’s fur and than landed on the ground.  Still with some momentum, Willow was still rolling on the ground till she landed under the couch.

Willow sobbed.  Both from the fear of almost being eaten, and also for still being alive. 

“Awwww, you missed,” Nina whined.  “Willa where did you go?  Duke!  FIND!” 

Willow’s heart sped up at the command.  Forcing her body to get up, Willow ran toward the back of the couch that was up against the wall in the living room.  No sooner did she get a few steps deeper did a large black nose ram into the couch underside trying to sniff for Willow.  Duke barked and tried to fit his maw under the couch but he was too big.

“I’ll help,” Nina called out happily as her foot steps could be heard running to the side of the couch.

“STOP IT!”  Willow screamed and begged as she heard Nina trying to move the couch so Duke could find her.  Willow could see her feet had approached the end of the couch as she tried to move the only safe spot for Willow.

“Grrrr, mmmmm,rrrrrr,” Nina groaned.  Willow closed her eyes waiting to hear the couch being dragged or pushed out of the way.  However it never came.  It seemed the couch was too heavy for her to move her self. 

Willow let out a slight sigh, the only good thing that had happen today was that her sister was too small to move the furniture.  Willow slumped down to the floor with her back to the wall as she tried to process everything.  Her sister tried to fed her to Duke… she tried to fed her to Duke!  Her dog!  How could either one of them do that to her.  Willow rocked back and forth as everything seemed to crumble around her.  Nina, the girl that Willow would have done anything for as a big sister, didn’t even think twice about chucking her to Duke.  The dog that Willow taught so many tricks and fed and gave treats to.  The same one she was playing catch with not even a few weeks ago!

Willow let out another sob as Duke came sniffing around again and finally giving up, walked off.  Nina’s rump landing on the floor could be heard before the sound of the television being turned on filled the room.  Nina got what she wanted, she was watching TV.

Willow waited till her mom got home.  It was a little sooner than the same time her dad would get home.  She was still under the couch hiding from Nina and Duke.

“Where’s Willow,” Their mother asked Nina.

Before Willow could respond or even come out from under the couch Nina said, “She’s hiding.  She won’t come out from under the couch.”

“Why is she under there?”

Willow used this opportunity to come running out and get her mom’s attention.  She looked down at her as Willow waved her arms.  Nina wasn’t anywhere near Willow so she felt some relief and comfort as her mom went to pick her up off the ground. 

“MOM!  MOM NINA TRIED TO KILL ME!!!”  Willow screamed for her to hear her.

“What?  Nina… did you try to hurt Willow?”

Nina shook her head, “Duke did.”

“Duke?”  Willow’s mom replied confused.

“SHE TRIED TO FEED ME TO HIM!!”  Willow yelled.

“Why would Duke try to hurt Willow,” Their mother asked as she walked over to the slumbering dog.  Willow wasn’t sure what she was trying to do but to her horror and shock she woke up Duke.  “Duke.”

Duke started to stir as he got up.  Willow let out a screech as she was soon being held out for the hungry looking dog.  Duke instantly started to wag his tail as he went for Willow in her mothers palm.  Willow jumped back as the tongue lolled out and if her mom didn’t yank Willow back fast enough… she would have been nothing but a snack.

“Duke?!”  Willow’s mother said sounding upset.  “Oh this is not good...” 

Willow felt a sense of relief as her mother finally seemed concerned about her, “It wasn’t just Duke, Nina-”  Willow was placed on the counter top as her mother started to put some groceries away.  “MOM?!  MOM!! IT WAS ALSO NINA!”  Willow said trying to get her to hear her.  She pointed to Nina who didn’t seem all that worried she was being ratted out.  In fact she looked like she didn’t even care.

“Mom, what’s for dinner,” Nina asked.

“Meatloaf with mac and cheese,” she responded as she was still putting things away.

Willow tried again to get her mother attention as she headed closer to her, “MOM!”  Willow wasn’t sure if she heard or just happen to turn toward but her mom looked at her.

“What is it?”  She asked not really seeming too worried about it.

“NINA WAS GOING TO FEED ME TO DUKE!!”  Willow shouted for the hundredth time to her large mother who just nodded.

“And we’ll talk to your father about this,” She responded as if it wasn’t anything too big of a deal.

Willow was stunned as her mom went back to making dinner.  Willow looked behind her into the family room and saw Nina busy watching TV.  The only one that seemed to be paying attention to her was Duke.  And not in the good way, it was more like a dog waiting for some scraps to fall on the floor kind of way.

Willow sat on the counter top feeling a mix of emotions she couldn’t describe.  Probably the most powerful one was neglected.  Forgotten.  Ignored. 

Soon her father came home and everyone greeted him, except for Willow.  It didn’t take too long after her father was home that they had dinner.  That was when Willow was brought over to the table and after they all ate, well Willow didn’t feel like eating, her mother brought up the problem of Willow and Duke.

“He did?”  Her father asked confused at what she told him.  Willow’s mom nodded.  “That’s not good...”

Willow looked over at Nina who didn’t seem to be a part of the conversation at all.

“I thought she would be fine since they grew up together,” Willow’s mom said sounding worried.

Willow’s father nodded, “I did too.”

“So what do we do?”

“I’ll… I’ll take care of it,” He told her.  Willow’s father didn’t even look at her as it seemed whatever he was going to do he made up his mind about it. 

Willow wasn’t sure what her father was doing.  He was walking with her in the park, Willow in his hands. 

“Dad?  What’s going on.”  Willow was woken up a little early, on her birthday.  She thought her dad might have had a surprise for her when he came into her room.  Not sure what the surprise or what it could be she followed into his hands when he held them out.  It wasn’t too long of a walk but when she noticed they were at the park her mind was drawling a blank as to why they would be here.

“Sorry, we thought you would be safe in the house.  But it doesn’t seem like that way anymore.”

“S-safe?  Dad…?”

“We can’t get ride of Duke.  He’s family,” her father went on.

Willow got the same feeling she had the other day when Nina gave her that horrifying face.  Something wasn’t right.  “D-d-dad?  What are you saying??”

Willow’s father stop walking and sighed, “This is for the best.”

“What is?!  WHAT’S GOING ON!”  Willow demanded with tears forming.

“Here’s some food, and clothes,” Her dad said pulling out a small little bundle for Willow to hold onto.

“But… Dad?  Nina was-”

“We know.  She told us about it.  This is why it’s best if you didn’t live with us anymore.  For everyone,” Willow’s dad said as he started to set Willow down.  Willow didn’t have a choice as her father tilted his hand and she slowly slide out of his palm.  She tried to grab his finger or part of his hand but her grip failed.  She landed on the wooden barrier that kept all the wood chips on the inside of the playground.

“DAD!  DAD?!  WHAT-”  Willow called out to her father who started to stand up and out of her reach.

He didn’t even say a proper goodbye as he just started to walk off.

“DON’T!!!  COME BACK!!! DAAAAADDDD!!!!!”  Willow screamed as she tried to follow after him.  However he was way too far away and the distance was growing, as Willow tried to climb down the wooden barrier she was on.  By the time she got off and was back on the side walk, her dad was gone.  Willow stood there crying as her father, no her whole family had abandoned her.  She was left alone.

And on her 9th birthday too...

“Dude you got to hit the button at the same time,” Larry complained as Tod missed the timing.  “If you don’t time it right we can’t combo!” 

Tod rolled his eyes as his friend stood by the controller stick as he stood by the buttons on the other side.  “You’re acting like this is easy!”  Tod shouted back at Larry.

“Easy?  Try dodging this dudes fucking attacks,” Larry complained as he flicked the stick with his entire upper body and used his shrunken figure to try and control the avatar on the screen.  “B! B! B!!!”  Larry shouted as she did a quick roll on the controller stick.

Tod slapped his hands on the B button praying he was timing it right for his friend to land the special ability.  The character on the screen shot a fireball out of his hands.  Tod felt some joy as he landed the controls for the attack.

“X!  X!!”  Larry shouted again trying to get Tod to hit the right button.

Tod wasn't fast enough and the combo failed and soon the enemy on the screen countered their attack.

“Damn it!”  Larry cursed as he tried to maneuver the figure of their character out of combat… but he wasn't successful.  Instead they took the full blunt of the combo.  Tod tried to keep up with Larry’s commands as he was shouting what button to hit and when but Tod seemed to be just a few seconds off this time.  “W!”  Larry shouted as Tod looked for the W button.  Hitting it he watched as the character did a counter.  Larry laughed as he started to spit out the buttons.  Tod was finally getting his timing down and next thing he knew they had the opponent cornered and down for the fight.  “YEAH BOOOOYYYY!”  Larry cheered as they won the game.  “Team work,” Larry said high fiving Tod.  “Nice…” Larry chuckled as he was still coming down from his victory. 

“I kind of feel like we cheated,” Tod told Larry.

“CHEATED?!”  Larry shouted.  “If anything we were handicapped and still won!  Dude we played probably some 6 foot tall A hole, and we whopped his butt.” 

Tod didn’t comment on the fact that it could have been another shrinky but he let it go.  It wasn’t that uncommon for shrinkies to be online at this time of the day.  Most normal sized people were either at work or school, and the ones that weren’t were usually sick kids.  Which was technically what Larry and Tod were, sick kids.  Kids with the disease Shrinkism usually were pulled from school, just like Tod and his best friend Larry.  Tod felt bad but when he heard that Larry had also contracted Shrinkism a few weeks after he did, well he was glad his friend was still able to come over and hang out.  They both played video games or watched TV or surf the internet together, it made typing so much faster when there were two shrinkies on the keyboard rather than one. 

“Oh man,” Larry sighed as he sounded kind of exhausted from the match they just had.  “All that gaming, it’s like a full work out man,” Larry said.

Tod nodded in agreement.  Usually pressing buttons wasn’t a big deal, but when you have to move around and slap them repeatedly, it became very taxing for the two small people.  “My hands still sore,” Tod complained.

“That’s what she said,” Larry quickly spat out.

“Grow up,” Tod laughed.

Larry laughed with Tod only to stop as he thought of something.  “Hey… when does your sister get back?”

“Megan,” Tod asked, a stupid question because he only had one sister.

“Yeah,” Larry nodded.

“Uhh, I don’t know.  She usually gets back around like 3:30 or 4:00 I guess it all depends on what she plans on doing after her class.”

Larry looked over to the large clock on Tod’s wall as they both saw the time reading 2:30.  “Dude we have plenty of time!”  Larry got up and started to climb down the desk that they were sitting on playing video games.

“Uh, plenty of time for what?”  Tod asked following his best friend.

“What do you think,” Larry asked sounding cocky for some reason.

“That’s why I'm asking you!”  Tod shouted down at him.

Just as they reached the bottom of the floor Larry gave Tod a grin, “Dude, your sister is gone for like an hours.  We can slip into her room and raid her underwear!”

“Dude, gross!  That’s my sister,” Tod told him appalled at the idea of touching his sister’s clothing.

“Oh come on,” Larry protested as he was already walking toward the door, “What, you think your going to be able to find another girl at this size,” Larry argued.  “You’ll probably never get to see a bra or panties in real life ever again.  I want to at least feel them, you know,” Larry said using his hands to make the gesture of touching something.  “Like are they silk laced?  Or like maybe like soft cotton ones?”  Larry was fantasizing the thought as they walked closer to the door to Tod’s room.

Tod did his best not to think of his sister and the clothing she would wear under her normal shirts.  The sight of his massive sister shirtless and wearing just her bra that had to hold in her two massive milk monsters.  Each would be plenty large enough to engulf him-

“Dude… she is my sister!”  Tod told him trying to tell himself more than his friend.

“Well, than you can just be like my look out,” Larry said not finding anything wrong with what they were about to do.  “Besides, I just want a few minutes… that’s all it’s going to take,” Larry said with a grin.

“More like a few seconds,” Tod retorted as he poked at his friends ego.  However Larry didn’t seem to mind as he laughed.

“Yeah, probably.”

Tod followed after Larry as they made their way toward the closed door.  Both of the smaller teens were way too small to even try and open the large door, but thanks to Tod’s loving mother, she remodeled the house to include a small door for him to use.  Larry opened the shrinky sized door and walked out into the long hallway.  The wooden floor was massive compared to the two boys.  Larry headed off to the right as he and Tod hugged the wall out of pure habit.  They had gotten used to living this small and knowing that the wall was the safest place to be so not to be stepped on by accident when walking around the house.  The walk toward Megan’s room was a long one, even thought her room was closest to Tod’s.  It had taken them a good few minutes or so before they reached her door.  A simple, “Keep out,” Was slapped on at the top of the door.  A warning that neither boy cared about.

“Hey, where’s the door,” Larry asked looking at the normal closed door with no access to the room.

“My sister demanded to leave her door alone.”  Tod told her.

“Dude!  Why didn’t you say something?”

Tod just shrugged, “What?  

Larry looked at the small gap between the floor and door.  “Ehhh, it’s going to be a tight squeeze...”  Tod watched Larry lay on the ground and slowly slide under the door.  With a lot of groaning and wiggling, Larry slipped under the door and to the other side.  “JACK POT!  HURRY UP AND GET IN HERE!”  Larry shouted through the door.

Tod felt a little nervous and unsure but the sound of Larry on the other side of the door broke any resolve he had.  Deciding that he had to see what was making Larry so excited on the other side, Tod headed for the small crack under the door.  It took him a good couple of moments to slide under the door but once he was on the other side he was greeted by his sister’s room.

Tod hadn’t been in Megan’s room in a long time.  The last time he was probably just a kid and only recalled a few things.  Looking at Megan’s room, it was drastically different from how she had it during her younger self.  Tod glanced around and saw that any childish pictures or posters were replaced or taken down.  It was a more plain looking room.  However that was just the walls.  The floor was like a monsoon of clothing just came through here.  Shirts, shorts, pants, leggings, socks, and every kind of clothing his sister ever wore lay across the room’s floor.  In fact Tod couldn’t see much of the carpet as piles of clothing littered the ground.  Larry was already walking over to the nearest garment and started to examine it.  The long legging of Megan’s long stocking easily dwarfed his small size.

“Oh man…” Larry said touching the fabric.  “This is sooo awesome,” Larry muttered as he seemed to be in heaven.

Tod on the other hand wasn’t interested in Megan’s socks.  If anything he wanted to find one of his sister’s bras.  Going off on his own, Tod shuffled and crawled over countless piles of clothes to search for his sister’s top, preferably a clean one.  Tod lost track of time and his friend Larry as they each explored the messy room for whatever it was they desired.  Soon, Tod found his desired article of clothing.  There hanging slightly out of the bottom draw, Tod saw a white strap.  It belonged to one of his sister’s many bra’s and it was clean too!  Tod went rushing over to the garment that was hung half way out and leading to the ground. 

“Thank you for your big breast,” Tod said with a wild look in his eyes.  He ran toward the dangling bra and touched the fabric.  It was soft and fluffy.  Almost like a pillow.  Tod couldn’t stop himself from climbing the bra strap and hosting his small body up and into one of the bra pads.  It was like laying on a bed or something as he barely even filled the cup size.  Tod let out a relaxed sigh as he lay in the hammock like structure.  “This is the best-”

The sound of the door suddenly open and than close caused Tod’s heart to explode into a frenzy and rapid beating.  That sounded like the door to the room.  That meant his sister was back.  Tod had lost track of time but there was no way his sister should be back this soon.  However it didn’t mater why she was back, because she was here now.  If she found Tod in her bra… he did not want to think about it.  Not to mention God knows where Larry was. 

“Fucking exams,” Megan muttered out loud as she dropped something heavy onto the floor.  It sounded like a book bag full of books and stuff.  Tod didn’t look up from the curved opening of Megan’s bra.  He was too frightened that she would spot his small form.  The sound of footsteps coming closer filled Tod with dread as he waited for the inevitable discovery of his small form.

However the sound of Megan’s bed creaking and groaning under her weight filled the room as she flopped down on the bed.  With a low groan Megan let out a deep sigh before the sound of clicking and clacking of a phone being used filled the air.  She was busy typing on her phone while laying down on her bed. She would be oblivious to Tod.  Using this time, Tod peeked up and saw that he was right.  His sister was unaware of him.  He could make out her jugs sticking up and her hands resting on them as she texted someone or used her phone.  Her head was looking upward and not to the side, where Tod was. 

“I got to get out of here,” Tod whispered to himself forcing his body to react.  He quickly climbed out of the bra and started to climb down to the ground.  He would need to use the clothes as coverage to get out of here.  Tod saw a set of old jeans laying on the ground kind of balled up but enough cover for him to hide under.  Tod rushed over there praying that Megan didn’t spot him.  The clicking sounds didn’t skip a beat.  He was safe.  Knowing that it was just a matter of time, Tod ran to a towel on the ground nearby and repeated this process of hopping from one pile of clothes to another.  It was going well, and Tod even spotted his idiot of a friend doing the same.  It seemed he came from the far corner of the room where some shoes were laying sideways.  The disgusting pervert…

Tod would have to beat him up after this.  They just had to make it to the-

A deep sigh was heard as the sound of Megan’s bed creaking filled the room again.  Tod froze as he watched his sister sit up on her bed.  Her enormous legs were touching the ground as she sat on the side of her bed.  Tod tried not to watch as Megan started to undress her shirt.

“Bra is killing me,” Megan complained as she yanked off her top layer of clothing.  She was wearing a blue bra that tried desperately to hold her massive chest contained.  Megan discarded her shirt like a basket ball randomly on the floor… right where Larry was.  Tod didn’t know why he did it, or if it was instinct but as the rolled up shirt started to land on him, he dove out of the way.  Right into the open view.  Megan paused in the middle of unsnapping the back of her bra as she spotted Larry. 

No one spoke. 

Than Larry ran.

Megan got up off the bed in a flash and had Larry in her hands before he could even get a fraction of a foot toward the door. 

“You little shit,” Megan growled as she snatched up Larry in a heart beat.  “What the fuck are you doing in my room,” Megan demanded as she held Larry captive.  Both her hands clutched around Larry’s body, preventing even the slightest struggle.  Tod was just a few inches below Megan, and did everything he could from moving.  Hopefully she didn’t spot him hiding behind a balled up sock.  “Where’s Tod...” Megan asked obviously with a threatening tone.  Tod looked up almost unable to make it out.  Larry wouldn’t give him up, would he?

The answer was cleaer when Megan looked down past her boobs and right onto of Tod’s hiding spot.

Shit.

“You little… I told you to stay out of my room,” Megan yelled as she already swiped up Tod before he had a chance to run like Larry.  “You two sickos, what the fuck are you doing here!”

Tod cut a glare at Larry who was trying not to look so scared or frightened.

“Wh-wh-what?  We got lost,” Larry said.

“oh god,” Tod groaned at the stupid lie that Megan wasn’t going to buy.  She cut a look to Tod.  “It was his idea,” Tod quickly ratted Larry out just as quickly as he did him.

“He was the one that climbed into your bra,” Larry blurted out pointing to the white one hanging out.

“DUDE?!  SHUT THE FUCK UP,” Tod yelled.  “You ran into her shoes and socks!”

“Oh great one, like you didn’t think-”

“SHUT UP,” Megan demanded as she glared at the two little people in each of her hands.  “So you both snuck into my room to play around with my clothes,” Megan asked sounding disgusted.  “You two are really something.”  Megan held Tod and Larry.

“Look we’re sorry, right,” Larry apologized and looked to Tod who nodded too.  “We wont do it again, I swear.”

“That’s right, you wont,” Megan agreed.  She walked over to her desk and dropped Tod in an old cup.  Tod let out a cry of alarm as he landed into the tall glass were there was still some old juice left.  The sticky liquid clung to his body just slightly.  The smell of grape juice hit Tod as he realized the purple liquid was.  “You stay there and stew in that, little brother,” Megan told him.

Tod yelled at his sister’s actions, “HEY!  GET ME OUT OF-”

The sound of Megan hacking up something in her throat cut Tod off.  She wouldn’t…

Megan leaned over the opening of the cup and slowly spit a glob of mucus and saliva out of her mouth.  Tod had no where to go as the slime glob of gunk splattered his head and ran down his body.  He would have let out a disgusted sound if his face wasn’t drenched in the sticky viscous fluid.  It clung to him as he tried to wipe it off.  Panic set in as it didn’t seem to end as it rolled over his body.  Tod had to splash old stale grape juice over his face to clean it up.  By the time Tod got the spit off his body and now had purple sticky juice on his skin and head.  All the while his sister seemed to be pleased with Tod’s new prison.

“You need more?”  Megan asked tauntingly waiting for his response.

Tod shook his head as Megan turned around and walked away with Larry in her hands.  Tod watched as his sister lay back down on the bed with her bare belly upward and dropped Larry somewhere between her breast.  Tod couldn’t see it, but he saw Megan tense up a little at the sudden deposit of his best friend into what he could only assume was her massive valley of meat.  Tod watched Megan say something to Larry, that he couldn’t hear from over here, but it seemed to be something devilish.  The smirk on her face was a cruel one.  Megan picked up her phone and went back to doing something on it.  Tod watched his sister lay there without a worry of what she was doing to Larry or himself.  Once mom found out, she would be in big trouble.

It had to have been an hour or so, and Megan had still left Tod in the cup.  The spit had already mixed with the juice and the light purple color dyed his skin and hair a slight shade.  Larry had yet to come out of the massive mountains on his sister’s chest.  Tod was worried that maybe he was lost forever inside the gigantic orbs attached to his sister.

However, it seemed not the case when Megan started to sit up slightly.  Larry’s small form rolled down from between Megan’s boobs and onto her stomach.  Megan unclipped her bra and started to lay back down as she dropped the discarded topping.  Her breast were now free and looked more relaxed and less pent up.  Tod could see them revert to their natural shape unhindered by the clothing clinging to them.  Now with her chest free, Megan looked way more comfy than before.  She slowly dipped her hand down to Larry who seemed to be trying to out run her hand.  However he wasn't fast enough.  Tod watched as Megan picked him up with ease and brought him close to her chest.  She dropped him down on top her right breast right at the peak.  Tod gaped as Larry clung to the top of the large mountain, trying not to fall down.  Megan seemed pleased with Larry’s action.  Any movement that Larry did caused Megan’s right boob to move or wiggle from his reaction.

Tod looked on as his sister continued to play with her phone, and now with Larry.  She would occasionally push him into her breast, or put him back on top of her now erect looking nipple.  Larry continued to struggle and fight to stay on top and not fall off the moving mountains.  Each breath that Megan took caused those monstrous tits to move on their own.  Larry never really stood a chance because there wasn’t much for him to stand on to stay stable.  Instead it was a lot of scrambling, climbing, and sliding that Larry did over the next ten minutes or so. 

Megan seemed to be enjoying Larry’s struggles more and more as she slowly lost interest in her phone and drew more attention to the shrinky on top of her boob.  Finally done with her phone, she set it to the side and started to use both her hands.  Tod watched as she firmly gripped Larry and her right melon in one of her hands and started to work them together.  Larry was smushed and shoved deep into the fleshy mound of skin as Megan rolled her hand over and massaged herself.  She continued to play with herself as she was really enjoying this.  Tod watched with a sickened look as his sister started to increase the pace at which she was going.  The atmosphere changed from a very quite soft sound to Megan letting out some heavy breathing.  After a few more circles that Megan did with her hand with Larry in it, she went in for a hard squeeze, compressing her tit in her hand and Larry with it.  The sight of her boob being mashed into her hand horrified Tod.

“STOP YOUR GOING TO KILL HIM!”  Tod screamed out to his sister.

She ignored Tod’s cries, or just didn’t hear him.  “Harder,” She cried out as she demanded that she wrung out ever bit of pleasure she could from touching her chest.  Tod started to bang on the glass walls trying to get Megan’s attention but all he did was splash a little of the liquid around and hurt his hands.  Megan gasped as she gave herself a titty twister and shook from the pleasure she was giving herself.  Tod watched with a horrified feeling crawling through him as she seemed to apply more and more force to her hand with Larry in it.  The only solace Tod got, was the sight of no red smears of his friend being popped like a grape… but that wasn’t something to be happy about.  Megan let out another gasp before she lifted her hips a little and let them sink down back on the bed as she let out a moan and finally opened her hand.  Tod watched a limp shrinky fall form her hand and land somewhere between her breast.  If Larry was alive, Tod couldn’t tell.

Suddenly there was a knocking on Megan’s door that jointed both Megan and Tod to look at it.

“Honey I’m home,” Tod’s mom called out.  “I’m going to make some dinner, you going to eat with us?”

Megan caught her breath as she answered, “Yeah.  I’ll be out in a second.”

Tod took this chance to scream out to his mom.  No response at all, even Megan didn’t seem to catch his cries for help as she slowly rolled out of bed.

As Megan got up out of bed, she held her hand open under her breast. The form of Larry toppled out between her boobs and into her hand.  Heading back to her desk she slowly came across Tod who looked up at Megan.  She glanced down into his cup.

“Me-megan,” Tod called up.

Megan didn’t even hesitate as she spit some more of her spital into the cup.  Tod shouted out in horror as he jumped back, up against the glace as the basketball size ball of fizzy spit splattered into the purple swamp.  It added to the mass as it stuck fast to the top layer of liquid. 

“Stop that,” Tod yelled looking at the foamy spitball slowly popping and deflating itself till it oozed into the grape juice rising it just a fraction of an inch.

“Stop your complaining,” Megan said as she sat down and let her dropping boobs jiggle as she rolled her desk chair closer.  She tilted her hand and let Larry tumbled to the desk. 

“LARRY!”  Tod called out looking through the warped walls to see he was slightly moving.  He was alive!  He didn’t look like his self from where Tod was, but he did at least see him moving.

Larry felt like his body was crushed into dust.  The experience of having his body pushed and mashed into a boob sounded like fun… but in reality it hurt!  When Megan started to twist her hand and breast into him, he swore he passed out from the pain.  Now he was laying down on the her massive desk looking up at the goddess who was looking for something.  She seemed to be getting a little frustrated as she couldn’t find it.  Larry looked to the side and saw Tod up to his hips in some goopey purple juice in a glass cup.  He didn’t look very good covered in a dry layer of sticky purple crud. 

“Where did I put it...” Megan asked as she reached over Larry.  Her chest dangling just right over Larry giving him a quick nasty flashback of where he just was not three seconds ago.  He couldn't help but flinch from the massive moons as they swayed overhead as Megan grabbed something.  “There it is,” She said slamming something next to Larry.  Larry looked to the side where Megan set something down.  In her hand happen to be what looked like a birdcage.  It was actually only an inch or so tall attached to necklace.  It was a cage hooked to a chain.  “Get in,” Megan told Larry. 

“Wh-what?”  Larry asked as he noticed the cage had a few of the small bars just spaced right for someone his size to slip between.

“Your getting in it,” Megan told him again.  There was no debating it, it was a fact.  Larry heard the warning in her voice.  He was going into that cage.  Larry didn’t want to provoke the giantess anymore so he got up and weakly walked over to the birdcage.  He slid between the small opening and stood in the metal casing.  The bars were wide enough for his hands and legs to stick out but just barely.  Suddenly the cage was lifted up and Larry was hauled through the air.  He saw Megan bring him and his new prison through the air and toward her neck, like any jewelry a woman would wear.  As soon as Megan latched the back part and let the chain around her neck rest on her skin, Larry found himself sliding down Megan’s collar bone and toward her cleavage.

“NOT AGAIN,” Larry cried out as his metal cage sank and rested between the valley of Megan’s bust.  Larry felt his metal cage bounce and bump off Megan’s skin as he rolled and finally rested deep in the middle of her gap and in the semi dark area.  Megan stood up and things wobbled around Larry, as the walls around him came to life with soft sways.  As she walked Larry felt the cage rattle a little as it swung left and right rubbing up against Megan.  Larry wasn’t able to see anything as he was lost in the tight confines of Megan’s boobs and no light entering except from the top. 

“Time to go eat,” Megan’s voice boomed above Larry. 

Suddenly he felt the cage rock forward as Megan bent forward.  Sure enough she was grabbing something.  When he swung back and the cage flunk back into her skin.  Larry felt himself shake from the soft impact.  Than it happened.  The walls around Larry started to compress.  A flash back to being trapped between them before told Larry that Megan was putting a bra on.  Sure enough the walls surged and moved tighter pressing into the metal cage.  The skin and flesh started to push onto the bars and fill the gaps between them.  Larry yanked his arms and legs back as the almost liquid like walls oozed a couple of centimeters through the bars all around him.  Larry huddled to the center of the cage as he heard a few creaks and groans coming from the metallic bars, or what he hope were made of metal.  It just occurred to Larry that maybe, they weren’t that strong.  If those bars gave out… Larry gulped in fear as the light source vanished and left him trapped in the cavern of boob flesh trying to desperately to crush him.

Tod watched Larry vanish yet again behind Megan’s boobs.  She didn’t seem to care as she quickly grabbed the clean bra that Tod was laying in earlier and slipped it on.  What Tod didn’t know was that the reason that bra hadn’t been worn and still clean.  It became very clear as Megan struggled to clasp it on as it looked to be an older and smaller cup size than the previous one.  Tod watched in horror as his sister strapped the incredible small bra forcing much more of her mass to be pushed and jammed together under the stress of the top.

The soft sound of the bra being connected was heard as Megan pulled her hands away and quickly grabbed a shirt and putting it on.

“I’ll make sure to bring some back for you,” Megan replied as she left Tod there.

Larry quivered as Megan laughed at something.  The sounds of her laugh was muffled, but her chest expanded and collapsed inward as she laughed.  Metal groaning and creaking could also be heard.  The enormous mass of Megan’s tits were just barely kept away by the cage that protected him.  Larry felt like he was in one of those shark cages those divers used.  Only instead of a great white trying to break in it was the two massive milk jugs wanting to fill up as much space they possible could.  The lack of light didn’t help either as Larry was stuck in absolute darkness as nothing could penetrate through Megan mammary glands.  In fact not even air was able to reach Larry.  The stale air that he was breathing was starting to grow thin as he soon found himself very light headed.  If Megan didn’t let him out soon… he probably wouldn’t make it.

Tod heard the door open and his sister walking back into her room.  Tod sloshed around a little as he saw his sister approaching with his dinner…?  She didn’t have anything in her hands.  Tod watched Megan look down at him with a look of amusement.  It wasn’t a look that Tod had seen in a long time.  However as he watched his sister’s face, he could see her lips and mouth moving.  She was moving her tongue around.  Soon her lips pull back and Tod saw her tongue digging around the front row of her teeth.

“n-no… no!” Tod called out as he watched Megan smirk and lean forward.  Her mouth puckered up and soon a large glob of spit came out yet again.  Only this one was much more massive, and Tod could see chunks of food stuck in the bubbly viscous fluid.  As it came raining down and drenching Tod yet again, he could feel the chunks and pieces of her meal land on him and around.  He was drenched in the slimy and gooey material as he tired to get out of the blanket of gunk.  The foaming water soon dripped and slide off him and into the now chest size liquid swamp.  All of Megan’s spitting had finally risen the level of the fluids he was in from his thighs to his lower chest.  She would let him out soon, right? 

However any sign of Megan showing compassion for him or Larry didn’t show as Megan soon tugged on the small golden chain buried deep into her cleavage.  Megan sat down as she continued playing tug of war with her breast, yanking harder on the chain.  The cage that Larry was in came out with what Tod swore sounded like a pop.  Larry was still in the cage, alive.

“Alright, Larry,” Megan said as she rattled the cage a little.  Jostling him around as she pulled the necklace off and let it hang around her fingers.  “As much as I’m sure you’ve enjoyed, playing and hanging around my boobs,” Megan said as she wiggled her chest a little laughing at Larry’s reaction.  “I think it’s about time you join them.  Ready to feed my boobies?  To make them bigger?  Add to the mass of my milk cans?”

Tod and Larry had the same reaction.  “You wouldn’t?”

Megan grinned and chuckled, “Bottoms up.”

Larry who was still trying to recover from his near suffocation now was being dragged toward Megan’s open mouth.  “YOU JUST ATE!”  Larry shouted in panic as she didn’t seem to care.  Megan tilted her head back and opened her mouth.  The opening was large enough to fit Larry and the cage in all at once.  Which seemed to be the plan.  Larry shouted and panicked as he had no where to go as Megan started to lower the necklace toward her mouth.  Larry tried to rock the cage out of the way but it wasn’t really moving much.  Soon he felt the hot gust of air rising up from her open throat and hit him like a heat wave.  Larry could smell the scent of her meal washing over him.  Soon her tongue licked at the cage as it started to curl up and pull Larry toward her and past the lips as he was lowered even deeper.

“Ahhhhh,” Megan cooed out.

Larry was hit by the deep vibrating sounds of Megan Ah, and watched as her throat widen drastically as the hole was enormous. 

“LET ME OUT!  I’M SORRY!!”  Larry cried as he watched the bottom of the cage slide down into the open hole.  Megan’s throat opened and started to let the gold metal necklace slide down her throat.  Larry was slowly descending around the wet fleshy tunnel as Megan continued to hold onto the chain and dip him lower.  Soon the entire cage was swallowed and was being pulled down Megan’s throat.  Larry tried to stay away from the bars as the sound go gulping could be heard, but his decent was controlled by Megan and the gold chain attached to the cage outside of her mouth.  Ever so slowly more of the chain was dropped down lowering Larry at an extremely slow rate.  Larry was horrified at the pace that Megan was tormenting him.  She was lowering him ever so slowly, that it almost felt like Larry wasn’t moving at all…

Megan closed her eyes as she heard the pleading and begging from both Tod off to her side and Larry inside her throat.  It was hard not gagging on the just large enough cage, but she may have done this a few times.  In fact she loved freaking some shrinkies out like this.  She held onto the necklace not letting it move any further down her esophagus.  Megan continued to gulp slightly and breathing around the shrinky in her throat.  She was going to keep him in her throat for a few more seconds before extracting him.  Megan just wanted to freak the two out and to make sure they never trespass into her room again.

Megan kept her mouth open and eyes closed as she forced her self not to gag.  Just a few more seconds would do it.  Yeah, just to have him panic a little more.

Megan didn’t shake her head at the silly shrinky actually thinking that she was going to swallow her necklace and himself too.  Like that would ever happen-

Megan felt her hand suddenly lose any resistance and yank away from her mouth.  Megan’s eyes shot open and found the end of the chain hanging in her hands, but no cage…

Megan continued to look at it as she felt a large lump slowly descending the rest of it’s way down to her belly.  Looking down at her boobs Megan felt something hard and solid crash into her stomach.

“oh… ops...” Megan said stunned at the fact that she just swallowed Larry.

“L-l-larry?”  Tod called out.  He just witnessed his sister swallow Larry.  Larry was gone.  MEGAN AT LARRY!!

“Oh my god!”  Tod cried out panicking in the cup of swampy spit. 

Tod watched his sister look at him for a moment, each of them had the same horrified look on their face.

“That wasn't’ suppose to happen,” Megan said looking back at the chain.

“Quick throw him up,” Tod told Megan.

“That thing is made of metal!”  Megan protested in a panicked tone, “It might get stuck and chock me!”

Tod shouted louder, “YOU’RE GOING TO KILL HIM!”

“Shut up shut up shut up,” Megan muttered, “You guys weren’t suppose to come into my room, this is all your fault,” Megan said pointing to him.  “I was just scaring you guys!”

“Scarring us?  You’re were trying to kill us!”  Tod protested.  “Whatever just go get mom she will know what to do!”

“Yeah… yeah,” Megan said nodding before slowly realizing that there could be another option.  One that didn’t get her in trouble…  “Or.”  Megan said as she slowed down her movement before turning around and heading back to Tod.  “Or, I could not.”

“WHAT?!”  Tod shouted confused.  “Megan you’re killing him!”

“Actually, you killed him.  I warned you not to come into my room.  But you did anyway.  So if anything it’s both your all’s fault.”

Tod shook his head at that logic.  Yet as he watched his sister slowly sit back down in her desk chair, he realized she made up her mind.  She wasn’t going to help Larry.  She was going to let him die in her gut.  Megan went on as Tod felt the cold liquid around him get colder as she talked.

“Here’s what’s going to happen.  I’m going to finish digesting Larry.  Than when someone ask, where he is, you’ll say that you don’t know.  Got it?  You guys aren’t friends anymore.  Last time you saw him was… last week?  Yeah that sounds right,” Megan nodded.  “So let’s try this,” Megan leaned toward the glass, “Hey Tod, where’s Larry?”

Tod couldn't’ help but sniff back a tear for his friend, his eyes couldn't help but look at Megan’s gut.

Megan rolled her eyes, “See, that’s not the right answer...”  Megan moved forward and brought her mouth over the top of the cup.  A large burp roared out of her mouth and Tod was assaulted by the smell of Megan’s dinner.  Tod was sure he heard Larry’s voice somewhere in the gust of air. 

“Okay, one more time.  Hey Tod, where’s Larry?”  Megan asked acting like she didn’t just eat his best friend and burped on him.

“h-h-haven’t se-seen him,” Tod stuttered.

“Very goood,” Megan said sounding amused.  “Now, you might be thinking, hey I’ll just tell mom when I can.  Well, let me just remind you that, like your friend here,” Megan said patting her gut, “Accidents do happen.  Got me?”

Tod nodded slowly horrified at what his sister was saying.

“Good,” Megan said getting up.  “Going to brush my teeth.” 

Tod watched Megan walk out of her room and disappear.  Tod looked over to the broken chain left on the desk.  As Tod stewed in the contents of the cup he was still trapped in, he didn’t even notice his sister coming back into the room.  It wasn’t till she picked up the cup and brought it to her lips.

“What-” was all Tod got out before Megan’s lips pressed together and she spit a mouthful of toothpaste, water, and plenty of built up saliva into the cup as she rinsed her mouth.  “Aaaaahhhh,” Tod blurted out as he was drenched up to his nose with minty white foam and warm water.  The remains of whatever that was left in Megan’s mouth was now covering and starting to drown Tod.  He tried to swim in the couple inches of liquid that filled the cup but it was difficult with all the foam and toothpaste remains.  As Tod thrashed around realizing it was hopeless, he suddenly felt the cup tilt and he fell down.  Tod hit something hard and the sound of water hitting him drowned out the rest of the world.  Tod recovered as he pulled himself out from under the faucet as he watched Megan wash out the cup a few times.  She soon grabbed Tod and tossed him into the cup and head back to her room.  Tod was set back down in the same spot as before, only now there wasn’t any juice, spit, toothpaste, or little chunks of food.  He was alone in the cup as Megan went to hit the lights.

“Night little bro,” Megan said acting like it was just a typical day for her.  Tod sat in the darkness as he heard Megan get into bed without a care at all.  Like she didn’t have a piece of metal with a person inside of it stuck in her belly being digest with the rest of her dinner.  Tod curled up into a ball as he tried to not imagine what Larry went through… or was still going through.

Tod was woken up by the sound of something being slammed down on Megan’s desk.  Tod jumped up to see Megan sitting on in her chair and her hand wrapped around something.  Tod looked through the clear glass as Megan slowly opened her closed hand.  On the desk where her hand was stood the golden metal cage that she swallowed the other night.  Tod watched as Megan reattached the chain and fix the snapped part.

“There, good as new...” Megan said holding the slightly less shiny cage that Tod last saw Larry in.  Only now there was no Larry, only the metal had survived.

Suddenly Megan picked up the cup and dumped Tod into her hand with the cage still in her hand.  “Get in.”  She ordered.

“What?”

“I got shopping to do, your coming with me.  Now get in.”

“n-no,” Tod said horrified at the idea of getting in the death trap.  Tod was expecting Megan to threaten him or something.  But she just shrugged.

“Fine.”

Tod frowned as she pulled the necklace away and set it down.  However she came back with another necklace.  This one had a black string to be hung around the neck to wear what looked to be a small vile or crystal tube.  Tod found that it was just the right size for someone like him.  Megan picked up his protesting body and dropped him in the container.  The walls around him were made of a hard white material that didn't let Tod look out from.  However the worse was yet to come.  Megan slowly brought her lips to the vile. 

“No-” Tod once again screamed out as his sister gave a good hard spit into the container.  The warm morning breath smelling saliva drenched Tod and covered him in the gross sticky feeling as Megan continued to spit a few more times.  Tod was soon up to his neck in the goo as Megan smirked at him.

“Get used to this, little bro,” Megan laughed as she proceeded to slowly tuck Tod between her massive chest.  Tod let out a horrified scream for help as he was stuck nestled in a world only Megan could see.  Megan smirked as she opened her door and started to leave, “I warned you not to come into my room.”

“Come on Duke,” Willow’s father grunted trying to move the large dog toward the door.  Duke on the other hand didn’t want to budge an inch.

Willow didn’t know what she felt as she watched her dad trying to get Duke to leave the house.  After Nina tried to feed Willow to Duke, it was clear that they couldn’t keep Duke around any more.  As happy and reassuring it was to have her parents remove the threat of Duke accidentally eating her, Willow still felt a stab of grief.  She grew up with Duke, he was like family, and to watch him being almost dragged out of the house, forced a tear to Willow’s eyes.  She could see the dog didn’t want to go, but her dad was stronger as he tugged on the dog leash pulling the animal dog out the door to the car.  It was like Duke knew he wasn’t coming back…

Willow couldn’t watch.  She turned away as the dog kept protesting but lost the fight.  Soon he was put in the car and Willow’s father was getting in.  He was going to take Duke to the pound where he would be put up for adoption.  Hopefully whoever got him, treated as nicely as they did.  As the car left, taking Willow’s oldest and best friend, she could hear her sister Nina crying.  

Willow turned to watch her mom comforting her sister.  Patting her on the back and giving her a motherly hug.  Something Willow desperately wanted right now.  However they were on the other side of the room, and Willow was alone on the coffee table.

“It’s not fair,” Nina complained clearly upset.  

“It’s okay...” their mother said soothing Nina.

The two giantess stayed on the other side of the room oblivious of Willow’s want to be comforted too, or maybe it was on purpose.  Willow couldn’t help but feel a sense of hate or anger in Nina’s mood as every few minutes she would cut a look at Willow.  It was just a feeling, that Nina was holding Willow responsible to Duke’s fate.  Willow would agree, but she couldn’t help but also blame Nina for what had happened to Duke.  If her sister didn’t try to toss her to Duke the other day none of this would be happening.  Duke would still be here.

“Come on, let’s get something to eat,” Their mother said getting up.  Willow watched Nina and her mom walk out of the family room and toward the kitchen.  Willow waited for her mom to come back for her, but she never did.  In fact it almost felt like this was punishment toward her, as Nina sat down and started to eat breakfast.  

It wasn’t until her father came back, did Willow finally get picked up from the coffee table and brought toward the dinner table to eat.  By than, both Willow’s mother and sister were done and gone.  She couldn’t help but feel ignored and cast out by their action.

“Nina can you get your sister,” Willow’s mom called out from somewhere in the house.

There was a sound of annoyance as Willow heard her sister grumbling as she walked into her room.  Willow was on her desk as she watched her 9 year old sister come into her room.  As Nina came into her room, there was a clear look of irritation as she walked over and stuck her hand out for Willow to jump on.  After two years after shrinking, it was clear that Nina was pretty much done with Willow.  Every time she had to help or carry Willow around from one place to another, she acted like it was the most mundane chore.  Willow could see it in her body language and facial expression.  Nina was done taking care of Willow.  

As Willow climbed onto the hand, she had to steady herself as Nina was already walking away before Willow could get on.  Willow felt a slight sense of fear for her life as Nina moved her arm a little early, nearly having Willow miss the hand.

“He-hey,” Willow shouted at Nina who didn’t bother looking down to make sure she was in her hands.  “That wasn’t funny,” Willow protested.  Willow couldn’t help but frown at her sister’s actions with anger.  Willow wouldn’t be like this if Nina was the one to shrink.  She wouldn’t be this mean and ignorant of her sister, she would help and listen to her.  

Nina kept walking until she made her way to the dinner table where it was already set the usual way.  The family on one end of the table, and Willow on the other.  It was “safer” for her away from them eating, where no accidents could occur.  Willow knew the real reason, it was just another way to separate her from them.  She felt Nina carelessly tilting her hand and dropping her out of hand.  

“There,” Nina called out as she walked away from the table where she dropped Willow.  Willow watched with more anger for her sister grow as she just walked toward the couch and sat down.  She pulled out a phone… a phone?!  NINA GOT A PHONE?!  SINCE WHEN??

“Why does Nina have a phone,” Willow asked pointing over to her little sister.  She never got a phone when she was 9.  All she got was a happy birthday, here’s some small clothes, enjoy.  The unfairness that her parent doted on her little sister more than they ever did for her tore into Willow’s soul.  As if to prove what she was thinking, her parents didn’t even hear or look at Willow when she asked them the question.  Defeated at the silence she was given, Willow sat down and muttered, “What does a 9 year old need a phone for...”

“Alright dinner time,” Willow’s mom said out loud.

“Kay,” Nina responded as she slowly got up, still texting or playing a game on her phone.  It was clear she was busy but did as her mom asked getting up and heading to the table for dinner.  As soon as she sat down she put her new phone down on the table.  

As if on time, the moment Nina sat down, their mother came over with a large pot.  It was clearly spaghetti and meat sauce tonight.  Everyone started to sever up their plates, leaving Willow with an empty one, unable to get the food herself.  As Willow waited she saw the look of disappointment on Nina’s face.  

“Meat sauce again?  Why can’t we have meatballs like we used to,” Nina asked.

“Willow can’t eat a meatball,” their mother said as more of a fact than in her defense.  

“So we can’t have meatballs anymore?  All because she can’t eat them?”  Nina cut a look to Willow.  

Willow looked aghast, “It’s not my fault.  I’m forcing anyone to give up meat balls.”

“Nina, you know that she needs to eat too, don’t forget to feed her.”

“Why do I have to take care of her all the time?” Nina started to complain.  “First we have to give up Duke, than I have to carry her around, than we can’t have meat balls anymore, and I have to keep feeding her at dinner.  How is this even fair to me,” Nina went on.  “Taking care of a dog would be way easier, at least they can use the bathroom by themselves,” Nina added.

“Fair to you,” Willow shouted.  “You’re not the one who has to be this small for the rest of your life!”  Willow furiously shouted and pointed to Nina and her parents, but their attention wasn’t on their little daughter, just Nina as she vented her issues on them.

“What are you trying to say,” Willow’s father asked Nina.

Nina just shrugged, “I don't want to take care of her anymore.”

Willow felt a knife stab her in the gut.  The way Nina made it sound like Willow was her pet, and now she was done with her.  Tired of having to care for her.  Nina went on, “I mean it’s not like I can play with her like with a dog or cat.  It’s not fun.”

“Taking care of Willow isn’t suppose to be fun,” Their father said, “But it is something that has to be done.”

Willow sat there listening to her parents treat her like an unwanted puppy they were forced to take care of.  It seemed not even her parents would object to taking care of her was anything less than a chore.  Willow couldn’t help but not feel hungry any more as her parents went on talking about her as if she weren’t there at the table listening to them try and divvy up the task of taking care of Willow.  

As heart breaking as it was to hear her parents treat her like this, it was a little comforting to have someone other than her sister take care of her once in a while.  Now she wouldn’t feel like ever trip to the kitchen table might be her last, that an accident could occur at any point ending in her demise.  Willow might even be able to talk to her parents again.  Things seemed a little more joyful to Willow now.

“I still need to make dinner, so come on and hurry up,” Willow’s mom complained as she waited for Willow to use the bathroom.

“I can-can’t if you rush me,” Willow tried to tell her mom who didn’t seem all that pleased at waiting for Willow to finish up.  Willow, hated to have her mother help her like this and demanding she finish faster only made it take longer.  Sure Nina was just as impatient as her mom was now, but with her mother starting to get annoyed at helping Willow ever other day seemed to be worse.  Maybe because this was the same mother that used to help Willow as a child.  However that didn’t seem to matter to her mother anymore.  

“Willow, I don’t have all day,” she told the little shrinky in her hand.  

Unable to do it, Willow just gave up, “Never mind,” Willow told her mom.

This didn’t seem to help as it only made her look more annoyed than before.  “Fine, than you can wait till your father or sister gets home to bother them.”  Willow felt anger in her as her mother was acting like it was her fault for being shy when her enormous mother’s eyes were watching her trying to use the toilet.  She would love to pay to watch her be in her place.  How could her mother be like this.  It was like Willow was starting to see another side of her family all together and was wondering if they were always like this and she just didn’t notice.  

Willow, still needed to use the bathroom but her mom had set her down the counter top as she started to prepare dinner.  Willow did her best to hold it in, and fond it incredibility difficult.  She tried to tell her mom, but her back was on her.  Horrified that she might soil her self on the counter, it took everything she had to keep it together.  After what felt like eternity she heard the god saving door open, and in came Nina.

“Hi mom,” She called out getting her mother to turn and greet her.

“Oh honey, just in time, can you take care of Willow, she didn’t want to use the bathroom.”

The look on her face was clear, but she did as she was told.  “Come on,” She grumbled not happy about taking care of Willow.  Willow on the other hand was so happy, even if it was her bratty sister taking care of her.  At least there was some familiarity to it.  Sure enough Willow was able to do the deed as Nina was forced to help.  Finally after relief, Willow was brought back to the kitchen where Nina dropped her where she had been.  

Willow sighed as she sat there on the counter watching her mom and Nina interact in the kitchen.  It was clear she wasn’t part of the conversation as it was “what did you learn today at school?”  Willow sighed still feeling upset at how she was handled by her sister and mom.  As they talked about their day, Willow stayed in her own world wondering how things had gotten like this.  It was almost as if her entire family just didn’t see her as Willow anymore, and just like Nina had said a pet.  Something to take care of and were burden with the choir of keeping Willow fed and safe.  A thing that no one was happy or thrilled to do, not that Willow blamed them, but a little respect or thoughtfulness would be great every once in a while.   

However all the hoping and wanting didn’t help, as Nina and her mom walked over to the table with a little snack of apples and orange slices.  They went on talking about school and how fun it was and all that stuff.  Meanwhile, Willow could only sit there and watch her mom smile and laugh with Nina as she told her about her day.  A thing that Willow missed, not just the sharing their day together, but the look her mom gave Nina.  The love and kindness, it was something that Willow desperately wanted and needed.  It was also the one thing she would probably never get again.

The little family talking and gabbing that Nina and their mother was doing was wearing Willow down.  The longer they talked the more on edge and upset Willow was getting.  Her feelings were boiling over as she sat there watching her little sister monopolize her mother’s attention.  Finally it just exploded as Willow wanted to get some sort of attention, even if it was the bad kind.  Looking around she spotted a spoon.  Getting up she headed over to the body sized metal object.  Picking up the spoon she started to walk over to the ledge.  Giving a good grunt, Willow chucked the large object off with as much force as she could.  It took a few seconds but the resounding noise of the clinking and clanging of metal hitting the floor cut everyone’s look toward Willow.  She looked back at the two shocked Giantess as she huffed and tried to regain her breath.

“I’ve had a pretty crappy day today,” Willow shouted.

It fell on deaf ears as well as she knew it would.  Still she got her shouting out, and her anger as she folded her arms and sat down glaring at the two giantess.  The little outburst was heard, but neither of them looked worried.  If anything they looked more upset that they were interrupted.  Willow’s mom got up with a look in her eyes.  She was unamused by Willow’s tantrum.  Getting up she headed over to Willow.  She was about to say something, but her mom simply picked up the spoon and tossed it in the dishwasher without even giving Willow a look.

“So what happened at lunch,” Willow’s mom said as she went back to her other daughter.  The look on her face as she looked at Willow was one that she would never forget.  It looked like one of tiredness, of being done.  Willow wasn’t sure if she saw it right as her mom went to sit back down and listen inattentively to her other daughter.  Willow couldn’t help but cures he sister, “Why couldn’t she be the one that shrank.”  Something that Willow would probably never learn why.

Willow was back on the kitchen counter, it had been a few days since the incident with the spoon and everything else.  In fact she kind of forgot all about tossing a spoon off the counter to get her moms’ attention.  Instead she recalled how she hated her sister and mother’s bonding time.  Of course she knew that bonding would never happen for her.  Instead she sat on the counter where her mom was making the typical snack for her daughters or to be more exact her one daughter.

This time however her mom had her next to her as she grabbed a plate and started to pull out ingredients for a sandwich.  Willow was only slightly watching as her mom took some lunch meat like turkey and put it on some toast, next was some tomato, bacon, and lettuce.  Finally a large blanket of cheese was put on top before the final piece of toast was put on.  Willow watched as her mom picked up a big cutting knife and held the sandwich down.  With a soft but firm press, the knife sliced through the bread and toppings as it cut through it.  Willow could hear the sounds of bread crumbling off from the fissure created from the midsection of the sandwich before her mom removed the knife leaving two almost even halfs of the sandwich.

Finished with one sandwich, Willow watched her mom push the plate out of the way as she started to make the other one.  She knew it was for Nina cause she hated cheese on her sandwiches and liked mustard.  Willow watched her mom set the bottle of mustard next to Willow with a thud.  It was kind of frightening for the massive yellow container but Willow shrugged it off.  Her mom wouldn’t hit her with that…

Again it was just a normal every day sandwich that was always made.  First the toast, than the turkey, bacon, lettuce, tomato, and than the mustard.  Willow watch her mom tossing the ingredients on the sandwich.  But when she spoke it was kind of startling because Willow wasn’t expecting it.

“It’s been hard, I for one know that,” She said as the turkey was slapped down.

“Huh…” Willow looked around, “You’re talking to me?”  The sound of desperation and joy filled her voice.  “It.. it kind of-”

“All this change,” Willow’s mom went on cutting her of making her realize this was a one way conversation.  Well, that’s fine at least they’re talking.  Willow felt something warm in her gut.  She didn’t mind listening to her mom talking.  “It’s been rough on us.”  Willow nodded in agreement.  “Especially Nina,” She said.

Willow frowned a little, for Nina?  Willow wasn’t so sure, maybe out of everyone Nina seemed the most accustomed to the change.  In fact Willow feared that maybe her little sister always wanted this to happen.

“I guess,” Willow muttered knowing full well that her mom didn’t hear a sound from her.

“Looking after you for so over a few years….”  Willow didn’t bother trying to think of the many many times she feared for her life from her sister, heck there were times she thought she would flick her in the toilet and walk away.  “I’m just starting to realize how hard it is to take care of you,” Willow’s mom said, “And I've only done it for less than a week.”

“uh… but mom you’re doing great,” Willow called up at her mom.  She was busy picking up some lettuce and bacon, before setting the tomato on top.

Willow saw her mom look at her, but there wasn’t much emotions on her face.  Just kind of a tired maybe even uninterested?  It wasn’t a look she ever seen on her mom’s face.  “I think Nina’s right, it’s just too much work.” Those words cut into Willow.  Too much work?  Why did she sound like this…

It hit her before she could see it, as her mother’s hand swept her up from behind.  Willow let out a startled cry.  Normally Willow would have enjoyed being picked up by her mom, but right now… she couldn’t help but feel a sense of dread building as her mom went on, “Nina had to do a lot the past few years, I think it’s only right she gets to do this.  Kind of like a sisterly goodbye, you know,” Willow’s mom told her.

“Wh-what?  Mom?!  MOM!”  Willow screeched as the hand with her held inside started to race toward the sandwich.  “NO MOM?! WWHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”  Willow continued to scream as she found her face being pushed deep into the juicy circular red slice of tomato.  The slightly cold juice squeezed out of the tomato as it hit Willow’s face just as her mom pushed her down.  The pressure was enough to keep her from moving.  The watery tomato juice spilled out into Willow’s mouth as she was unable to escape from her mother’s finger.  Willow felt the finger come up off her letting her get up off the tomato.  She had just enough time to wipe her face free of the liquid and seeds before looking up to let out a silent scream.  She saw her mother with a simple look on her face looking down at her, hiding behind a large yellow bottle of mustard flipped upside down.  It was a simple act for Willow’s mom to squirt the bottle, but the result were chaotic for Willow herself.  One squeeze and a blast of cold yellow gunk squirted down and hit Willow, drenching her in the strong acidic and tangy smelling condiment.  “m-mo-mom,” Willow sobbed trying to get away but slipping on the mustard pooling around her and the sandwich.  Willow wiped away a good amount only to have another wave of yellow paste spew back in her face causing her to cry more from the force and annoyance.   “Stop!… MOMMY STOP IT!”  Willow begged as she finally found the torrent of mustard to cease.  

Willow was cleaning her face when there was shadow hovering over her.  Willow thought it was her mother’s hand.  That she changed her mind, that everything was a cruel prank or a big misunderstanding or something!  Willow blinked just in time to see an enormous wall of toasted bread.  She didn’t have time to move before the crushing force of the bread hit her and pinned her back into her pool of mustard and tomato juice.  The smell was starting to irritate Willow’s nose, but that was nothing compared to feeling of horror as she heard her mother press the sandwich together.  

She did it… she was making her into food for Nina… it was really happening.

A fresh set of tears streamed down Willow’s face and cutting through the yellow stains on her cheek and skin.  Suddenly the whole world seemed to flip.  The pressure on her back grew immensely as she was being pinned down more from behind.  Her mother must have flipped the sandwich, now Willow was on the bottom and not the top of the-

The horrible sound of metal slamming into the plate nearby made Willow let out a weak cry.  She couldn’t completely scream due to the lack of air and how shocked she was.  The metal continued to cut and slice as her mother made sure to cut the sandwich in two.  Willow wasn’t sure if it was a mistake or on purpose, but Willow was untouched by the blade.  However it didn't help that she was still stuck as a topping for a sandwich for her sister!

Willow let out another cry for help, “Mom pl-pl-please, I wont do anything bad EVER!  PLEASE!”  Willow cried out.  Her words were either lost between the layers of food or her mother just didn’t care.  There was some movement and Willow felt everything swaying.  Her mom was carrying her somewhere.  The sudden jerking stop and the clinking of the plate beneath Willow told her she was now set down on the dinner table.  Most likely at Nina’s spot… just a simple sandwich for when she got back.

NO!

NO NO NO!

Willow cried as she didn’t want to be a snack.  She didn’t want her sister to eat her, she couldn’t!  In fact she wouldn’t, right?  If Nina knew, she would save her right?  No matter what they said or did to each other, they were siblings!  Whether this was true or not, it was all Willow had left.  It was obvious her mom didn’t care for her, and her dad… well Willow had a higher chance of the world ending before her dad would get home early.

Nina as her only savor, would need to show up in order to save Willow from this fate.  Willow recalled the last time she looked at the clock Nina should be home in the next ten to thirty minutes.  It was such a long time away.  Willow figured she could try and at least escape while she could.  Willow struggled with the weight of the turkey, lettuce, tomato, and bacon stripes piled up over top of the bread crust on her.  However it was just too much to push off of her.  She could just barely wiggle and squirm, probably not even wiggling a fraction of the sandwich from the force.  Willow tried to crawl forward but stopped herself… her mom cut the sandwich!  

She could just slip out the sliced side of the sandwich and off the plate.  Finding some sort of hope, Willow tried to turn around and face where she thought the sandwich was cut at.  Rolling around in the still juicy tomato and mustard puddle, Willow wiped some of the material out of her face before continuing.  Willow pulled with all her might, feeling the bread beneath her starting to crumble and peel from her hands, Willow pulled forward very very slowly.  The distance she moved was small, but it was some distance.  Feeling invigorated, Willow did it again, ripping a small chunk of bread from below, Willow dragged forward slightly.  As she yanked and pulled, there was the faintest sliver of light peering in from ahead of Willow.  Just the softest gust of air hit Willow’s still tomato covered and mustard dripping face.  Willow panted with glee to see the opening of the sandwich-

The slamming of a door and Nina’s calling out, “I’m home mom,” kick started Willow’s heart.  Her sister was back, which meant…

“Oh that’s good honey, I made you a snack,” Their mother called out nearby.  

Willow’s heart speed up more as she could feel the faint stomping and thumping of her sister heading over.  Maybe she’s not hungry?

“Thanks!  I’m starving,” Nina responded as the suddenly loud sound of a chair being pulled out from under the table could be heard.  The thump and scooting of the chair reignited Willow’s efforts as she knew her sister was about to start eating.  There was no telling which half she was going to pick.  As if to answer that pondering question of which one, Willow heard some movement and the plate shifting.  There was a pausing in sound when a deafening sound of crunching and muffled biting could be heard nearby as it seemed Nina was saving Willow’s piece last.  This gave her time to try and escape.  

Willow wasn't sure how long it would take Nina to eat.  Usually her mother and Nina would talk about school, but her mother was surprisingly silent.  She was letting Nina eat.  Without that buffer of communication between the child and mom, she was able to chow down on the food as quickly as she wanted or could.  Willow picked up on how fast and quickly Nina was eating.  Willow, not wanting to be inside the sandwich when it was her turn peeked just out side from under some lettuce and tomato sticking out from the cut mark.  Willow wasn’t visible unless if you were inspecting the layers, so she was still invisible for her sister to see.  However she could see the plate, or the empty part of the plate where the other half of the sandwich used to be.  All that was left was crumbs… suddenly a splat hit the plate as some mustard squirted out of whatever end of the sandwich that Nina chewed on.  More toast crumbs littered the plate as the sound of crunching and chewing could be heard, Nina was a messy eater today. 

Willow pulled a little further out as now her head was sticking out, yet still covered by the green leafy umbrella like material overhead.  Without her hands to move the material out of the way, Willow wouldn’t be able to show Nina where she was.  Willow was about to tug her arms out when something landed on the plate.  It was a long outline of the other half of the sandwich, the crust…  Nina was done with the other half of the sandwich.  She never ate her crust which was weird that her mom kept it on anyway.  However now that Willow looked out at the enormous line of untouched bread corners, she knew she was next.  Willow in a panic and hurried gesture tried to climb out.  She grabbed and yanked and pulled as best she could, unaware of how close Nina was to picking up the rest of the sandwich.

Sure enough, Willow was halfway out and able to see past the layers of food above her when she saw Nina sipping and gulping down her drink before returning back to her food.  “NINA!”  Willow shouted as she pulled and tugged at her lower body.  The body sized fingers came down and grabbed the remaining sandwich.  Willow just fell out of the sandwich as Nina picked it up and bite directly where she had been struggling to escape.  Willow looked up at her sister who was busy eating to notice her.  A thought crossed her mind, would Nina have seen her?  Would she have stopped?  Was this a good plan?

Now realizing that this was just a horrible idea and she was now free, Willow decided she would have better luck hiding till her father got home or just to run away in general. It was clear that her mother was trying to get rid of her.  As Nina was eating, Willow looked around.  There was a stack of fries on the others side of the plate with a gallon of ketchup oozing nearby.  Deciding to head away from that direction, Willow jumped off the plate and started to run to the other side of the table.  Willow was only a few long strides away when a chilling voice cheerfully called out, “Nina, your food is running away.”

Willow slowed her running to turn back and look at the loving look her mother gave to Nina as she pointed in her direction.  Nina glanced over just as confused as Willow was feeling due to her mother’s actions.  

“Willow?”  Nina asked looking back at their mother.  The nod from Willow’s mother was all that she needed to know that she was dead to her.  “I can eat her?”

Willow heard her mother laugh, a sound that was never so frightening till right that moment, “Well of course, why else do you think I put her in your sandwich?”

Not waiting to see how Nina would react she ran.  Willow bolted as fast as she could only to feel something land on her back pinning her to the table cloth.  “LET ME GO!”  Willow cried out as she was already being dragged by her feet up in the air.  She saw Nina, the little girl that used to play with Willow and laughing and having fun as children, give her a devilish grin.

“Mom said I can eat you.  You heard her right?  Little Willa is now my little snack,” Nina commented.  

Willow let out a sound of horror as it seemed that this was a dream come true for her sister.  Willow didn’t know what she ever did to her little sibling to warrant such a desire to swallow her.  She never hit her, never cursed or raised her voice when they were children.  She was the loving sister that any little girl would want, and now after trying to fed her to Duke a few years ago, she was now about to be eaten by Nina.  

Nina dropped Willow down.  Falling through the short drop of distance, Willow landed on something firm but soft.  She bounced ever so slightly feeling her butt imprint into the ground beneath her.  Willow rolled out off of what she found to be a large potato wedge.  Willow slowly got up from the ground and looked around to see that she was surrounded by pieces of fried potato about her size maybe a little smaller.  Willow couldn’t stay fixated on the fries and needed to get away.  She started to get up to run only to have Nina hit her in the back with something.  It was like a bean bag was thrown at her, knocking her off her feet, but not breaking anything.  Willow was stunned as she looked up at Nina laughing.  There dangling from her fingers was the french fry she used to hit her in the back with.  Slowly Nina brought it up to her mouth and chew it in half before tossing it in her mouth and swallowing the mashed up potato.

Willow was still trying to recover from the knock down, but Nina wasn’t letting it happen.  Her fingers started to come down toward Willow’s feet.  Willow kicked and stumbled backwards.  Just as Nina was going to pinch her ankle, Willow panicked and grabbed a french fry and tossed it toward Nina.  Her fingers seemed to be pleased and yanked the french fry away and tossed it in her mouth just like the previous one. 

Trying to use the distraction of eating a fry to get away, Willow turned around and got up to run.  The moment she jumped up to run forward, Willow found her leg hit something wet that slowed her down just enough to fall forward. Willow stuck her hands out and found her front body splash into a giant glob of ketchup that was left there a while ago.  Willow struggled to get up from the puddle of red ooze as it stuck to her like wet paint.  Her body was covered in the red sauce as she stood up and backed away.  Her steps backwards lead her right into Nina’s fingers that grabbed her by thefoot from beneath her.

“NO NO NINA NO!”  Willow screamed as she pulled out her legs from beneath her.  Willow fell down and onto the plate as Nina started to drag her across the ground.  Willow begged and cried trying to grab something to stop her movement but the plate was too smooth for any surface to grab, and the french fries were breaking off any time she snatched at one.  Soon Willow had nothing to grab for as she saw the red smear left behind, almost like a blood trail.

Willow watched as she was brought up to Nina’s face and waited for those lips to part.  Still crying and trying to get away from the opening mouth.  Willow wasn’t ready when a gust of hot loud noisily air blew out of the opening and hit Willow with it’s foul stench.  The eaten sandwich, potatoes, and whatever else she drank hit Willow with a disgusting breeze.

“Nina,” Their mother called out from across the table.

“Oh, hehe, excuse me,” Nina apologized to their mother, rather than to Willow who was still recovering from the burp and being hung upside down.  Nina started to stick out her tongue and run it over Willow’s shaking body, “Mmmm.” Nina laughed again as she saw the fright in Willow’s face.  Willow didn’t understand how she could be like this.  Nina went back to licking only to have her mother stop her.

“Nina, stop playing with your food,” She said.  Willow felt the last part of her heart break.  She was just called food, by her own mother once again!  That was the final nail in the coffin for their relationship of mother and daughter.  “I need to clean up and start dinner soon.”

The look of disappointment on Nina’s face was there for a moment before she finally just nodded, “Okay mom.”  Willow was suddenly dropped downward.  She was heading back toward the plate.  Willow stuck her arms up as she came face first into the puddle of ketchup as Nina started to dip the top half of Willow into the red sauce.  Willow spat out the mouthful of the sweet creamy like substance as she was dunked over and over again until Willow thought she was going to pass out from the constant dipping. 

Willow was still getting her head to stop spinning when she saw the open mouth again.  However instead of a gust of stomach gas coming out, Willow felt the air start to slightly get sucked in.  Nina was opening her mouth and getting ready to eat Willow’s form.  Willow found her strength again to try and struggle, but it only manged in getting her hanging hand to slap and hit the slimy tongue sticking out of Nina’s face.  

“NO!  GET AWAY,” Willow screeched as it was the only thing she could do as the tongue curled out and past Willow’s body.  It pulled up slightly behind Willow causing like a slide of some sort for her to enter the mouth.  Once Nina let got, Willow’s head and shoulder hit the curve and she was already sliding further into the mouth on the slippery red carpet into Nina’s mouth.  Willow’s face collected a good amount of saliva as she entered the humid maw and found she was more frighten than she thought.  The word “ESCAPE” ran through her mind, but she couldn’t move her muscles.  She was in her sister’s mouth.  The thing that ate stuff…

The closing of Nina’s lips brought Willow back from her delirium.  Willow started to struggle and turn around for the opening, but Nina’s tongue was too much as it moved.  It pushed and shoved Willow out of the way and into one of her teeth.  Willow panicked more and struggled as hard as she could to get away from the looming tooth.  The struggling was meet by Nina’s mouth opening and her tongue worming around pushing her back toward another set of teeth.  Willow fought and crawled out of the way as she made her way for the opening of the mouth.

“Ahh, ooh, she’s a fighter,” Nina said vibrating the mouth with her words and shaking Willow to her core.  She wasn’t ready for the large tongue this time as it picked her up and started to throw her to the top of the mouth.  Willow tried to hold onto the tongue for the love of her life as it threatened to push her into Nina’s palate.  The squishy flesh molded around Willow pinning any struggling she could do, but her feet were able to kick off the hard roof of Nina’s mouth.  With some movement, Willow was able to start to slide over the tongue and out on the other side, toward the open mouth instead of the back of the throat.  Invigorated with the success she gained, Willow tried to head for the opening-

A large finger approached Willow.  She didn’t even have time to put her hand up when the digit pushed into her forehead.

“NOOO, STOP,” Willow sputtered and screamed as the finger jammed into her head and pushed her backwards.  Any progress she made, was erased as she was pushed backwards and toward her demise.  Willow kicked her feet trying to connect with something to push off of.  Her feet slipped and slid off any slick surface that it touched.  Willow fought harder as her right foot felt it collided and slip downward.  It was caught in the throat.  Her right foot was soon followed by her left foot as they were both dipping downward in the throat.  Before she could even retract one of them, a tight strong muscular force pined both feet from the knees down.  Willow’s eyes went wide as there was a slight tug on her.  She was literately caught in Nina’s throat.  One gulp and she was gone…

It wasn’t a gulp that Nina needed, but a push.  Her finger came back and pushed into Willow’s forehead once again as she gave her a nice little push, a shove, or bump backwards.  Willow felt her decent increase in speed as her scream for help increased as she fell deeper.  The tight ring around her legs ran up to her chest and soon to her shoulders.  The last thing that shook Willow to the core was the deafening sound of her sister say.

“BYE BYE!”

The throat Willow was stuck in shook as the air blasted past her and caused her grip to loosen.  Willow felt her body slip down and into darkness as her sister swallowed her like any other tiny bite of food.

Nina patted her gut not sure if that tingling sensation was her excitement from eating Willow or her struggling to get out.  It didn’t matter to Nina.  Instead she looked to her mom.

“I wont get in trouble with Dad will I?” Nina asked bring up a question she probably should have asked before swallowing Willow.  However she was too busy enjoying herself with the tiny person than to care about the consequences that might follow.

“Your father?  No, I’ll talk to him,” Nina’s mom said picking up the plates after watching her swallow.  Nina felt a sense of relief that she wouldn’t have to deal with her father.  Although Nina was sure he would be on her side and not worry, but there was always that little chance that he would be angry with what happened.  But with her mom’s promised protection, Nina had nothing to worry about.  In fact her mother’s approval was probably the one thing that she was waiting for since… well for a while now.  This was like a dream come true.  Nina leaned back in her chair and sighed with another soft pat and a rub to her gut.  Nina was holding back a building burp when a thought came to her. 

“Oh… so… now that we don’t have Willow around,” Nina said sounding a little hopeful as she pressed the question to her mom, “Does that mean we can get a dog?!”

"Why do we need to keep him around," David asked the head of the fraternity, "He's a shrinky."

Logan just sighed and rolled his eyes at the very obvious question that kept floating around the campus and especially in the frat.  "Because, his dad and his dad's dad were both part of Delta Omega Pie.  His family pretty much made DOP, if he were to get kicked out they would stop funding this place and than where would we be at," Logan complained to David.  "They literately keep this place standing up."

David let that set in as he thought of having a shrinky in the frat.  "... so we have to not only let him in, but we have to kiss his tiny little ass too?"  David sounded appalled at the thought of a shrinky telling him to get him a fucking beer or something.

Logan chuckled, "No, his dad talked to me a few months back.  He understands the whole hazing and pledge rituals and stuff.  It's more like, we can't..." Logan clapped his hands together and made a squishing sound.  "So kick him around, make fun of him and all that normal pledge stuff, but in the end he'll become a brother like everyone else."

David shook his head at the news, "Alright man." David and Logan continued to walk back to the frat house from class.  Deciding to change the topic, David asked Logan about his girlfriend, "So how's Emma doing?  The other night it sounded like you guys got in a bad fight-" David stop talking when he saw Logan's reaction.

"We're done."

"No shit?  What happened?"

Logan shook his head, "Man, it wasn't working out.  Her sorority stuff kept falling in line with the frat house.  We just never really matched to start with.  Other things too..." Logan explained.

David didn't comment as he recalled Emma's personality along with Logan's.  They being leaders and heads of a sorority or fraternity, it was like having two team captains giving opposing orders and not backing down from each other.  She would act like she owned the place and Logan was the same.  On paper maybe it sounds like it could work but in real life things rarely work out as planned.

"Damn, that sucks," David said as they were coming up on the frat house.

Logan just shrugged, "I'm sure I'll hook up with someone else this weekend at Todd's party."  Logan started to open the door to the house, "Welp, time to go meet the pledges."

Jake looked around the enormous frat room uncomfortably.  He really didn't want to be here.  Sure he wanted to join DOP a few months back, but that was before he caught shrinkism on the home stretch of his life.  He thought he was going to make it, but it turned out right after applying and joining the college, fate had other plans for him.  Jake wanted to drop out, the sensible thing, but his father said otherwise.

"I don't care if you drop out of college, but I will not have a Fletcher not become a member of Delta Omega Pie."

Sure Jake should have argued with his dad about it, but he was persistent.  When he was like that, it was best just to say "okay".  So, here Jake was in a fraternity that he didn't want to be at, surrounded by giant men who probably thought he was just another shrinky.  The only comfort that Jake had was his best buddy Will, who was there with him pledging.  Unlike most people, he didn't treat him too different now that he was less than finger size.  

Will lifted Jake up to his face, "You sure about this," He asked as they waited for the head of the frat to come back from class to greet the small group of new recruits.

"No..." Jake honestly told him, "But, I don't really have a choice now do I?"

Before Will could tell Jake otherwise, the sound of the large front doors opening, could be heard throughout the fraternity house.  It didn't take long before two larger college men walked into the room, looking like they owned the place, which they technically did.  Jake watched both of the giants look over the room for something, or someone.  They spotted Jake and it was than that he knew that they were deliberately looking for him.

"Looks like we got a lot of new recruits this year David.  Okay pledges I'm sure you already know who I am," Logan spoke to everyone.  Jake didn't comment, not like it would have matter at his size, it wouldn't have reached Logan from across the room.  As Logan introduced himself, and the rest of the frat house, Jake just thought of how much this wouldn't be fun for him the next few weeks.  Jake looked at the two members of DOP, Logan and David as they continued to tell everyone the rules of being a pledge and what the benefits of being part of the frat.  How much they would be like family.  Jake wanted to scoff at that.  Would they really treat him like a family member and not a shrinky?  Heck even his dad, the one who demanded he join, would treat him slightly different.  A little less than his son at times.

David's harsh words cut into Jake's thoughts, "Hey shrinky did you hear us?  What, you think your too small to have to pay attention?"

Jake quickly shook his head and shouted his answer.  Will looked down at Jake, as everyone's attention was directed at him now.  Jake again repeated his answer hoping this time David heard him.  "No s-sir," Jake shouted.

"Just cause you're a shrinky doesn't make you any more special,  especially if your daddy was a member.  You're just a pledgee!  So you better start acting like it, or your daddy is going to come pick you up and take you home!"

Jake nodded, and should have felt humiliated at those words, but as David went down the line and snapped into each of the new pledges, Jake felt something.  He had a sense of belonging.  It didn't seem like David was holding back on him or singling him out due to his size.  

After David did his drill instructor routine, Logan continued his speech.  "These will be some of most difficult weeks of your life.  DOP doesn't need weak pledges, so if you can't take it," He pointed to the door, "Get out now."

No one moved.

"Good, alright, David take over," Logan said as he walked out of the room to do whatever it was he had planned.  David on the other hand stepped in flawlessly as he continued to talk to everyone in the room like they were lower than him.  Jake found it kind of nice to see the larger people get treated just like he was.  Maybe joining the frat wasn't such a bad idea.

Jake looked at the six beer bottles that towered above him as he and the rest of the pledges were forced to drink an entire six pack themselves.  The other pledges, including Will, were doing a good job.  However due to Jake's size... yeah it wasn't happening.  Jake just put his hand up against the glass bottle of beer and marveled at how much alcohol was in the bottle compared to him.  It had to be the same amount of an Olympic swimming pool... or so he thought.

"NO PUKING," David ordered.  The typical demand that Jake figured was a common occurrence to this trail.  "SHRINKY!"  David shouted as he came across him.  "I said drink," He told Jake.

"uh, i.. uh, Can't?"  Jake said looking stupefy at the demand to consume the drink well out of his reach.

"I didn't say if you could, I told you to do it," David demanded like Jake would magically grow bigger and start chugging.  After looking between David and a mortified Will, David finally said.  "If your pledge brother can't finish his beer than the rest of you will have to do it for him."

There was some groaning and complaining from a few but surely six hands came forward and plucked the towers of glass off the table Jake was on.  Jake watched his brothers down the drinks for him.  One of them nearly lost his stomach contents from the added amount of just one more bottle of beer.  Jake thanked everyone for helping him, but either they didn't hear or didn't want to respond.

David walked back and forth between everyone as he looked pleased.  

Logan soon joined everyone in the room and started to look just as pleased as David was with everyone "Good job everyone.  It's been nearly 2 weeks... that means the weeks of hazing is almost over."  Before anyone could rejoice at the news, Logan went on.  "There's just one last thing that needs to be done."  Logan walked over to a table in the room and opened it showing off a drawer full of women's clothing.  "The traditional panty raid."  Logan pulled out a handful of clothing before dropping them back into the drawer.  "Every member since the birth of Delta Omega Pie, has stolen underwear from a sorority on campus."

Jake watched Will and a few of the other pledges smirk at the news.  A rumor that has spread throughout campus.  Jake however wasn't feeling as happy about this.  It seemed wrong for him to have to take someone's underwear just to be part of the frat.  However he had come too far in order to back out now.  

"So it's simple really," Logan told everyone as he closed the underwear drawer.  "Steal me some underwear by Saturday, before the celebration party.  Anyone who can't," Logan paused near Jake and said, "Won't be a brother to us."

Jake gulped at the news.  

"Uh, ho-how am I suppose to steal... underwear?"  Jake asked Logan.

Logan didn't miss a beat as he looked at Jake.  "Not my problem pledgee.  No exceptions this time.  I'm sure your dad will understand."  Logan didn't miss a beat as he walked out of the room with David in tow.

Jake just looked at the empty towering glass bottles he couldn't even drink out of.  How was he suppose to sneak into a sorority and take some underwear.

"Dude this sucks!"  Will complained as he and Jake sat in their dorm room.  "There is no way we can steal from a sorority without getting caught.  Like they totally upped their guard since the last few years it's happened.  I even heard they got motion sensors or something."  Will groaned.  "I even talked to a few of the other guys..." He shook his head, "They are having the same issue.  Most of the sororities know whats going to happen this week and have locks and even have cameras set up.  There is no way in a sorority without an invitation and I heard no one is letting a single guy in the entire week."

Jake sat there on the desk listening to his friend complain about the impossible task set before them.  "Can't we just buy some and pose them as stolen?"

Will shook his head, "You do NOT want to get caught doing that.  Trust me.  Last year a new pledges tried that... lets just say you'd rather get caught by campus police than try and fake it."

"What the fuck dude," Jake complained hearing the news.  "Is this really worth it all?  Like I mean is it really worth having a record to be part of DOP?"

"... I mean kind of," Will shrugged.  "What about your dad?  You told me how harsh he can be.  Do you want to have to tell him why you're not part of the frat?"

Jake didn't comment as he tried to imagine what his dad would do.  Would he just disown him?  Than he would be a shrinky without any family name or protection... this was literately life or death for him.  

Will sat up quickly at a thought.  "Wait..." he looked right at Jake.  "You could do it," He said sounding like he just heard a prophecy.

"What?  Do what?"

"You could get the panties!"

"... uh no???"  Jake said sounding confused.  "How the hell am I suppose to do that?  I can't even open a door."

"Exactly!"  Will told him like it made sense.

"Dude, what are you talking about."

"Think about it, you can't open a door, but you can sneak under one.  Or through a window or like a crack in the wall," Will said smiling like Jake had some kind of super power.  

"And than do what exactly," Jake asked not sure what his friend was asking from him.

Will gave him a look, "Than you take the panties!  You're like our little inside spy or something.  The sorority girls will be looking for people like me and the others, but not someone like you," Will told him.

Jake shook his head, "I don't know about this.  I... I don't' think I can-"

Will cut him off, "You got to.  It's not just you, but all of us pledges that are on the line.  Look, remember the past couple of hazings... we covered for you.  I think now it's time that you help us..."

Jake shook his head at the way Will was phrasing it.  Jake never asked for them to help him, but they did it anyway.  Now it seemed that he had to help them out this time.  It almost felt like Jake had a debt to pay, and it was being called in now.  Jake didn't like how he was put in this position, but there wasn't much he could do about it.  "You seriously going to do this to me?  I didn't ask for you guys to help me out..." Jake complained but after a long pause, finally gave in, "FINE!"

"Great," Will said sounding genuine happy about Jake helping out.  "I'll talk to some of the guys to scope out places to hit."

Jake didn't like how Will used scoping out a place for them to hit.  It just made this seem all the more wrong.  He just hoped that the guys didn't find some place insane for him to try and sneak in or steal from.  Heck, Jake wasn't even sure if he wanted to be associated with a group of guys known for stealing underwear.  It might have been easier to say no and drop out from the fraternity, but Jake would be lying if he didn't feel a sense of bonding with the other pledges.  The least he could do was try for them.

Jake looked at the slightly open window.

"You can't be serious," Jake shouted at Will even though it sounded like he was whispering to him.

"What? This is literately the ONLY room that has an open window," Will told Jake in a hushed voice.

Jake looked at the slight gap, that wasn't even a quarter of an inch open.  Either the owner of the room forgot to completely close the window or she just wanted a small draft in her room.

Jake didn't like this, "And you're sure she's gone?  I mean not like somewhere else in the building... Like out of the fucking sorority?"

"Yeah, she's got class.  Trust me on this, we did our research on Emma, she's got Biology at 3 till 5.  You have 2 hours to grab 5 panties or bras or whatever she's got."  Will gave a thumbs up, "And for whatever reason she coming back early, Joe's following her to text us if she doing anything odd.  Bro, we got this, you just have to get us some underwear and were going to be DOP members!"

Jake mussed over the information.  He did feel a little better knowing that someone was watching the woman they were stealing from... 

Well, that didn't sound good when he said it like that.

Jake tried to ignore what he was about to do was a crime, and that it didn't sit well with him.  However they only had tonight to do this.  They spent so much time locating the perfect place, one that had a room on the ground floor with bushes or plants blocking others from seeing Will hunkering near the window.  Sadly those drastically limited the places they could break into, and now this happen to be the only one with a slight open window.  

"Let's just hurry the hell up," Jake told Will not wanting to waste any time that he might need.  Will nodded and tied the long string around Will.  "5 pieces of underwear... god this is so stupid," Jake muttered as Will lifted Jake out of the bush and held him up to the small opening in the window.  Jake felt a sense of fear from being out in the open.  Anyone would notice Will's arm sticking out of the bush, so Jake quickly jumped off his hand and grabbed the window frame.  Jake was just small enough to army crawl through the opening and onto the other side into the room.

Jake looked through the room and sighed as he spotted some underwear on the floor scattered about.  That was one obstacle he was afraid of was the girl would be a clean freak and have nothing on the ground.  Luckily she wasn't.  Jake carefully walked to the ledge of the window sill and looked at the major drop.  Jake gave the rope a good tug to signal Will to give him a little slack.  Jake jumped off the ledge and found he dropped a little before the rope was taunt and kept him in the air from falling.  Another yank and it slowly was lowered down.  It took only a few moments before Will feed the slack to Jake and he was on the carpeting ground.  

Jake let out another sigh, "That went better than I expected."  Last time they practiced this, Will nearly dropped him straight into the ground of their room.  This time he was more careful.  Jake untied his end of the rope and looked throughout the room one more time, now that he was ground level.  The room was filled with typical sorority stuff.  College books and papers spread throughout the room, the girl seemed a little slobbish for being in a pristine sorority.  Jake didn't ponder who this person was or what she was like, he had a job to do.  The less time he spent here the better.  Jake ran to the nearest piece of underwear.

It was a skimpy thong.  Grabbing the material, Jake gave it a good heave and found it budged slightly.  

"OH god!"  Jake shouted as he gave it a harder tug and dragged it across the carpet the few inches he needed.  Panting from the exercise, Jake grabbed the string and tied it around the underwear.  Giving it a good test on the knot, he gave the rope a nice solid jump tug.  In just a split second, after Jake got clear, the underwear zipped up and out the window.  A few more moments and Will pulled and slipped the string through the opening in the window and let it fall to the carpet again.  Letting out an exhausted sigh, Jake said, "One down, four to go."

Turning around and looking for another fabric of clothing left out, Jake spotted another underwear entangled in some shorts.  Grimacing at the struggle that would follow it, he ran over and did his best.  It took much longer than he thought it would, and found that he was sweating and straining as he tied the clothing up and gave the rope a nice tug.  Jake hated how easily Will was able to drag the enormous panties out of the room without much effort.  Still Jake had work to do.  

After what felt like hours, Jake tied off the second to last piece of underwear.  He was really panting and tired.  He felt exhausted from all the dragging and pulling of the large clothes.  However he still had one more to go.  As soon as he gave the rope a nice tug and it flew through the air, Jake turned around and examined the now pretty bare bedroom floor.  "Shit," Jake panted as he looked over the mounds of clothing he already went through for underwear.  He was now short one, and there wasn't any on the floor.  "Crap..." Jake muttered as he tried to think of what to do.  There was no way he could just leave without grabbing one more pair of panties.  

Jake looked left and right, all over the place.  There wasn't any more used underwear on the ground.  That meant he had to find the clean ones... 

Jake looked over to the daunting dresser.  It towered well up into the air.  The large wooden monolith seemed like an impossible beast to attempt to climb.  However Jake already spotted the long cable belonging to what looked like a hair dryer on the top of the dresser, it reached to the carpet on the ground.  A few of the drawers were already cracked open.  Jake could try and climb up and try and retrieve a pair, but could he get them out?

What choice did Jake have?  If he didn't retrieve one, than someone wasn't joining the fraternity.  

"Stupid heights," Jake muttered to himself as he started to head toward the dresser.  "Stupid fraternity and their dumb rules."  Jake made it to the long white cord dangling off the top of the dresser.  "Stupid dad, making me go through all this," Jake shook his head as he grabbed the plastic cord that was thick, but manageable.  Pulling himself up on the cord, Jake started the daunting job of climbing and stealing the last set of underwear needed.  As Jake climbed up the cord he saw the first drawer was all the way closed.  Hopefully that wasn't the one that he need to get into.  Next drawer he saw open had some shirts.  Jake saw the last drawer was open, at the top of the dresser.  Hating the height he had to scrambled up and the distance of it all, Jake pulled himself to the top and was rewarded with the site of dozens of clean panties stuffed in the drawer.  "Finally some good luck-"

The sound of the bedroom door opening frighten Jake as the door was swinging open.  Jake spun around and saw the string near the window gone.  

"WILL?!"  Jake hissed as he didn't spot an escape route as the owner of the room was already back.  

Jake had just moments to act and tried to get into the dresser drawer, however the moment he attempted to grab the wooden ledge, someone entered the room.  Than another person.  And another.

Jake watched as three giantess entered the room laughing and talking while he was out in the open trying to grab onto the wooden dresser.  Realizing he didn't have time, he stop trying for the open panty drawer.  Turning his body so he was on the other side of the power cord, away from the new comers, he held on hoping he wasn't too noticeable to the three women.  

As each woman walked into the room, Jake knew them either by name or passing.  Emma, the shortest of all three and sorority leader, came in like she owned the place before flopping down on her bed with an exhausted sigh.  Stacy, the tallest and dark skinned was on the phone talking to someone.  She was hanging up as she walked over to Emma.  Yvonne was the last of the girls to enter the room and head over to an open chair by the desk, she sat down asking how the test went for Emma.

"It was so boring and lame.  I over prepared," Emma told them.

"Food should be on the way soon," Stacy commented hanging up her phone.

"Is that a draft," Yvonne asked spinning in the chair to spot the open window.  "Girl what are you doing leaving your window open?"  Yvonne asked like she was crazy.

"Yeah," Stacy commented sounding just as appalled, "It's panty raiding season.  Are you nuts?"  Stacy got up and slammed the cracked window closed.

"Fuck," Jake whimpered looking at his escape route now completely gone.  He wasn't sure how he was going to get out that window but with it closed he had one less escape.  Jake's head turned toward the still open door.  Jake shook his head.  There was no way he made it out through there and not get noticed.

Emma laughed, "Whoever tries it, would have to have a massive set of ball on them if they thought they could nab some of MY underwear." 

Jake didn't want to think what would happen to him if they were caught by Emma, the way she said it sounded like it wouldn't be a good thing.  Staying as still as possible, Jake was afraid that the slightest of movements would shake the cord he was on and give himself away.  As he stayed still he heard the three goddess talk about girl things, parties, and other stuff.  Emma's recent break up a couple of weeks ago, Stacy crushing on someone in her history class, and Yvonne's family coming to the states for the summer.  

As Jake stayed still he couldn't help but feel his arms quiver from holding himself up on the plastic cord he was wrapped around.  The longer he stayed up on the cord the harder it was for him to stay attached to it.  Knowing he couldn't stay here forever, Jake figured he needed to make some progress to the door.  The longer he stayed in the room the sooner he would be found, or his arms would give out and fall about 100 feet or so to the ground.  A drop he didn't want to attempt.  Jake started to slowly slide down the cord.  A slow inch crawl a minute or so, or that's how it felt.  The slower he went the less likely he would draw attention to himself.

The sound of Stacy's phone going off brought all attention to her, "OH foods here."  The towering woman got up off the bed and went out the door and headed off to collect whatever dropped off food it was.  Jake took this opportunity to climb a little further-

"What the fuck..." Emma muttered loudly.

Jake's heart froze.  Did she see him?!

"Huh," Yvonne asked as her attention and Jake's was pulled to Emma.  She was looking down at the ground.

"My underwear... what the fuck... my underwear is missing," Emma said sounding upset and furious as she glared around the floor of the room.  "Someone fucking took my underwear," Emma nearly shouted as she got up off the bed.

Yvonne gave her a sympathetic look, "We did warn you..."

Jake watched as Emma got up off her bed and nearly ran to Jake.

Suddenly Emma grabbed her dresser and nearly yanked the whole panty drawer out of the dresser looking through it, "The fuckers only took my used ones.  Fucking sickos!"

Jake hadn't been more frightened in his entire life as he was so close to Emma he could feel her body heat and rage steaming off her body.  Jake refused to open his eyes as he kept them shut praying she left the dresser area soon.  However the moment he thought she was going to leave, he felt the air around him freeze.

She saw him... he could feel it before he saw it.

"You," She stated out loud.  Jake didn't want to, but he opened his eyes and saw those large orb like eyes of Emma looking locked onto him.  "It was you, wasn't it."

"... I can explain!"  Jake tried to shout only Emma had her hand plucking him off the cord in a matter of moments.  He didn't have time to say anything else as Emma held his tiny form in between two pinched fingers.  Emma's face had a stern glare on it as she seemed to be trying to figure out how exactly Jake had manage the task of stealing her underwear.

"What do you have there," Yvonne asked from her seat trying to see what was going on.

As if to make things worse, Stacy had returned and was holding a couple of bags from a fast food burger joint nearby.  She just shut the door and looked at Emma holding something, and Yvonne's attention was drawn to it too.  All three of the Giantess were watching him now.

"So you're the one who stole my underwear," Emma stated.  Jake didn't know how to respond.  Instead Emma went on, "Okay little guy, where did you put them?  There was no way you could have dragged them off somewhere."

"I-It- DOP, if I didn't take them I would have been kicked out.  I swear I didn't want to do it but I was forced to!"  Jake tried to explain to the giantess.  

"Where are they," She said more sternly like dealing with a child who didn't understand the question.

"... g-gone, Will has them.  They probably turned them in."

"Wow," Stacy said opening one of the bags pulling out a burger.  "I didn't think the guys were low enough to get a shrinky to steal for them."

Yvonne nodded before laughing.  "Sounds like the rumor of Logan having the smallest dick in DOP isn't so true after all."  

Emma snorted at the comment of small dicks.  "I'm sure everyone is large than this little guy."  Jake felt upset at the remark.  Sure it was true but for someone to insult him like that was a low blow to his already small ego.  Jake tested the grip on him only to find it was still pinching him as strongly as before.  Emma headed over to the bag while still holding Jake, she reached in with her other hand and pulled out a large burger.  Sure to Jake's size it was enormous but even at a normal person's size it would be a tremendous amount of food.  Once the paper wrapped burger was extracted, Emma dropped Jake into the paper bag leaving him trapped in there by himself.  Emma carried the bag with her as she sat down on her bed, Jake watched the paper bag fold in just a little by something pressing in on the sides.  It had to be Emma's legs as she sat crossed leged with him in her lap and her thighs around the sides.

"What are you going to do with him," Stacy asked from somewhere.

"What the small fry?"  Emma asked after chewing some of her food and gulping it down.  "Don't really know yet."

"Can I see him," Yvonne asked.  

Jake watched Emma from above nod.  Soon a large hand dipped in and pulled him out.  Jake was now face to face with Yvonne.  She too was eating her food and chewing it before speaking.  "Awww, poor thing, I bet you thought you were going to get away with stealing, didn't you," She said in an unsympathetic tone.

"Men are all creeps," Stacy stated.

"If only they were the only ones that could catch shrinkism," Emma added.  "World would be better off without them."

"Please, I'm sorry," Jake pleaded with Yvonne.  She didn't bother to listen to his begging.

"Let me see him before you get rid of him," Stacy added.

Jake's heart skipped a beat at her words.  Get rid of him?

Soon he was passed off to Stacy who tilted her head at him, "So what are you going to do with him," Stacy asked Emma again waiting for her answer.  Jake tried to talk to Stacy to tell her or Emma that they didn't have to hurt him.  "You think the guys are looking for him?"

"Doubt it," Emma said over her mouth of food, "I'm pretty sure they got what they need, why come back for a shrinky?"

Jake heard this and recalled how the fraternity was suppose to stand up for each other, as brothers.  Surely they would come back for him right?  Will was his friend, he was probably at the door knocking to be let in just to save him.  

"True," Yvonne said before she laughed, "Oh my god... look at him, I think he just realized that..."

Jake was in fact feeling the blood drain from his face as the girls peered at him.  They all were laughing or shaking their head in disbelief.  Sure enough Jake was horrified at the news.  Will wasn't at the window anymore, he was gone.  Why would he risk getting kicked out of not just the fraternity but off campus for Jake.  He was just a tiny shrinky...

Emma took Jake and placed him back in the fast food bag.  He stayed there as the girls continued to eat.  It didn't take long for Emma to finish her mammoth size burger.  It seemed after each bite she took a growing shadow started to expand from her gut.  A little bump blocking a little extra light after each bite size swallow.

"Ooof, god I'm so stuffed..." Emma sighed rubbing her slightly lumped belly that Jake could see was extending more now that she downed what looked to be a full sized cow burger.  It had to be at least the size of her fist now that she was done.

"Can't eat another bite," Chided Stacy.

"Maybe a few fries but that's all," Emma sighed.

"Maybe a small fry..." Yvonne asked.

Jake felt his world freeze once again with Yvonne's implying tone.  Slowly he watched Emma's head tilt downward into the empty bag that Jake was held in.

"Well..." A smile crept over her face, one that meant trouble for him, "Maybe just one teeny tiny fry wouldn't hurt."

"Oh shit," Stacy laughed.

Jake on the other hand didn't find this funny.  "You, you can't eat me!"  Jake cried out as he watched Emma looking down at him.  Instead of answering his cry, Emma's hand reached into the bag and pulled him out with the same small amount of effort from her.  "I didn't want to do it, they made me!"  Jake told her again.

"You should feel lucky, it's not often that I put a guy in my mouth," Emma told Jake.

Both of the other Giantess laughed, "Ohh, did you just use a dick joke on a shrinky you're about to eat?"

Emma ignored Stacy's little question as she brought Jake up toward her lips.  She opened her mouth letting Jake see the remains of the burger she ingested.  The sesame seeds that littered parts of her mouth, the little wad of lettuce stuck in one of her molars.  A scampy piece of meat wedged in between one of her teeth.  Jake shook his head as he felt the warm moist air of Emma's breath wash over him along with the chilling dread of what was about to happen to him.  The smell of fresh onions and mustard hit his nose hard as Jake tried not to gag while he fought against the strong fingers.

Before Jake could react he was already being tossed inside the open mouth.  He landed on the slippery tongue.  Jake couldn't scramble fast enough as the tongue was already flicking him around and inside the soaking wet mouth.  In a mater of moments he was drenched in the nasty substance that smelled horrendous.  However Emma didn't give Jake time to rest as she started to swallow him.  Jake protested with not just sounds but by moving his arms and legs around, trying to find something to grab and hold onto.  He felt something and reached out to touch it.  

Suddenly Jake heard a roaring sound as he shout out of the mouth and into a hand.  Emma was coughing and clearing her throat.  Jake was ejected out of the mouth harshly.

"Oh shit, you okay girl," Stacy asked moved in to pat her back.

"Did you swallow him," Yvonne asked.

Emma shook her head, as Jake sat in her open palm drenched in slime.  "No... I couldn't."

Stacy looked at Jake and than back at Emma, "You... you couldn't?  Isn't he like and inch tall?"

Emma now was looking embarrassed, "And?"

"Well," Yvonne chimed in, pausing for a few moments to let it sink in for everyone.

Finally Emma blurted out, "I DON'T LIKE TO SWALLOW, OKAY?!"

Stacy just frowned, "What?"

Emma look frustrated as she went on, "It's why Logan dumped me."  She quickly made a snide imitation of what Logan told her, "What do you mean you don't' swallow?  Logan didn't want a girlfriend who couldn't."

"oh... Emma," Stacy said patting her on the back.  Jake sat in the puddle of spit trying to gauge what to do next while the girls consulted Emma on the reason of the silly break up, he didn't want to chance a repeat of what just happened.  Jake tried to get up but slipped and landed in the gooey puddle of drying spittle.  Stacy went on, "You know it just takes some practice, that's all.  Fuck Logan, he's a piece of shit for saying that."

"Yeah," Yvonne added.  "Look, Emma, if you want, we can help."

"Help?"  Emma asked not sure what they meant.  

"Yeah," Yvonne said leaning in.  Jake watched as Yvonne's fingers picked him up off the damp hand and held him at eye height of Emma, "We can use small fry as practice material."

Jake couldn't believe what he was hearing.  This was insane!  "She couldn't swallow me the first time," Jake tried to warn them.

"Oh shut up little fry," Stacy blurted at Jake.  

Jake didn't understand what they meant but the sound of using him for "swallowing" practice was beyond him, however Yvonne went on, "Trust your sisters.  We're here to help.  Now, tilt your head back."

Jake watched as Emma nodded and did as she was told.  She tilted her head backwards and had her mouth pointed upward.  Jake was soon carried over to Emma.  Yvonne went on, "Okay open your mouth."  Once again, Jake looked into the gasping void.  Jake shook his head in fear as he was once again looking at death.  "Stacy, can you give her a hand?"  Jake watched as Stacy started to rub and relax Emma's throat.  The soft gentle massages slowly had Emma's mouth and throat blossoming open into a massive sink hole.  "There we go... see, you just have to relax."  Yvonne told Emma.  "okay ready to meet her belly?"  Yvonne asked Jake.

"Don't do-"

It was all Jake got out before he was let go.  The half an inch drop felt like a mile as Jake plummeted past the open lips and tongue.  The throat was easily large enough to gulp him down.  Jake didn't even have time to grab or fight back this time as he quickly was surrounded by darkness and than warm sticky walls.  Just as soon as he hit the squeezing wall, something massive and hard pushed in from around him.  It started to drag him down quicker than before.

"Gulp," Stacy said from the outside, and it was now that Jake realized it was Stacy's fingers guiding him down Emma's throat.  Jake tried to thrash or climb up the throat but the pinching sensation around him and the large digits pushing him downward stopped him.  Jake was soon gulped and swallowed quickly down the throat and into the awaiting stomach.  The massive fleshy cavern was filled to the brim with the meal Emma just ate.  Jake landed in a mucky mush mound of food.  Jake couldn't see a thing as he was in a dark and nasty world filled with heat and acidic smells that burned and tickled his nose.  Jake clamored through the layer of chomped up burger and tried to find an exit.  Anywhere that wasn't Emma's gut.

"See, easy," Came a muffled sounding Yvonne.  "With a little more practice you can be a pro sallower like me, in no time," Yvonne laughed through Emma's stomach.

Emma's voice was rumbling through the chamber as she said "Oh shut up," Before laughing with her friends.  This was the last sound Jake heard as the chuckling and laughter stirred the mixture of food.  Waves of food loosening and shifting, falling and collapsing all around Jake.  It piled in around him as he was in a nightmare of jostling food.  He tried to fight his way out but it was like being trapped in an avalanche of burger meat and bread.  Without knowing where up or down was, he was left in the full stomach of food, unsure of where to go.  Jake could only hear the sounds of Emma's body starting to break down the small load added into the massive belly of burger beef.

"Shhh, shut up," Emma growled to a snickering Stacy and Yvonne.  

"Hurry up," Stacy whispered to Emma.

"You ever tried taking a shit in front of your friends," Emma protested as she squatted over the open drawer of the DOP panty dresser.  Emma closed her eyes as she tried not to think about much except the upcoming bowel movement as she hovered over the open dresser.  It was just a toilet...

Emma felt the massive built up shit starting to move.  She let a fart escape and fill the air around the dresser with it's stench.  She hopped all the guys were out of the house, or they for sure would have heard it.  Emma continued to push and felt the head of the turd poking out of her backside as she tried not to move while doing the deed.  The log started to leave and Emma grunted and pushed more as the girth of the beast got larger.

"Oh god, that's nasty," Stacy said holding her nose.

"Smells like someone died," Yvonne said with a chuckle in her voice.

"Shut up," Emma hissed again as she was losing concentration.  Again she pushed and a quick silent fart came out along with the rest of the log.  The shit leaving Emma's back side was smooth and massive from the amount of food she ate the other day.  That was the issue with eating too much food, it always left a large helping of leftovers the next day.  Finishing up with a nice couple of pushes, Emma grinned as she looked at the nice size crap she left on the girl's panties hidden in the drawer.  There was just the faintest sight of what looked to be a shirt or maybe part of the shrinkies pants in the last part of the log, showing off what could only be what was left of the panty raider.  

"Alright, let's get out of here before the smell attracts too much attention," Emma told the girls as they started to sneak out.  Just as Emma was leaving the fraternity, she sent her ex-boyfriend a text message.  "Panty raid failed successfully," and sent a picture of her contribution to the panty collection that they had been building up over the years.  With one more remark she added, "He was almost as big as you, almost..."

George sat in his plastic chamber of pure horror.  All around him he could hear the muffled sounds of banging or pleading from all others like him.  Above, below, to his left, and to his right.  The empty room that reminded him of jail cell, which technically is what he was in.  George couldn’t see anything in his little box except the grayish white plastic walls around him, the only window he had was a clear plastic wall in front of him allowing him to see outside.  It seemed he was a good two or three feet off the ground in the backroom of some kind of store.  There were brown cardboard boxes all along the wall across from him.  George had already attempted to try his walls for any weaknesses but found they were firm and unmoving.  

George sat there shaking his head.  Henry was his friend… so why did he sell him off for just a measly $5? 

Recalling the events leading up to his imprisonment, George caught shrinkism about a month or so ago.  Dropping out of school, George still stayed in contact with Henry, his best buddy in eight grade.  They would hang out and play some games, or what they could.  He would let him know how the other kids at school were doing and what they were learning.  However, never once had Henry said or did anything to give away his true intentions with him.  Today he just asked if George wanted to go to the mall today.  Thinking it was just a simple trip with his friend, he said sure.  It wasn’t till he saw the store he walked toward, It’s a Small World.  An older woman maybe in her 30’s or so, stood outside the door with a brown bag in one hand.

“Here you go,” Henry said without much emotion.

“Yup, nice kid.” She said pulling out a 5 dollar bill and handing it to him.

George was too stunned to react as the woman plucked him off of Henry’s hand and started to drop him in the bag.

“H-Henry?!”  George cried out as he fell through the dark before he landed on someone.  There were a few other shrinkies in the bag with him, all equally afraid and startled.  They were calling out for other names, asking to be set free, or that there was some kind of mistake.  George didn’t even get a goodbye or anything as Henry walked away.  The bag soon sealing back up leaving George and the other small people in darkness.  

George shook his head in disbelief as his best friend had just sold him off.  Why?  It just didn’t make sense to him!  Now he was trapped in this plastic prison, waiting for whatever it was that would happen.    The countless sounds of other muffled sounds told George that he wasn’t the only one that was trapped like this.  He just wish he knew what was going to happen to him…

It had to be hours before he heard some soft thumping approaching.  The woman from before came into his vision through his plastic see through wall.  She wasn’t looking at him or even acknowledge the others as a few made more noise now that there was someone else in the room.  George watched as the woman walked to the wall with the cardboard boxes stacked up.  She simple picked one up and started to head away carrying the box.  That was all, not even a glance or a hello, it was like they were invisible to her, or she just didn’t care.

George couldn’t help but wonder who she was and why she did this to them?  What the heck was going on?

The woman hadn’t come back, and George was starting to get tired.  He felt mentally exhausted from being kidnapped and sold.  

George didn’t know when he fell asleep, but the sound of voices growing louder woke him up from sleep.

The voice of George’s captor started to get louder.  She was talking to someone, it sounded like another female around the same age?  George wasn’t sure, he just thought it might be better if he sat in the back of his plastic box as the voices got closer and louder.

Finally he saw his captive, the adult woman chatting it up with a new woman that looked a little younger.  The new woman laughed, “Abby, you didn’t, did you?”

George caught the store owner’s name.  

“You bet your ass I did, my boyfriend kept the kid in there for like a solid week,” Abby laughed, the sound was filled with a devilish delight to it, “The boy wont be able to wash Spike’s smell off him.  It’s like his permanent smell…” Abby giggled, “Thank god his mom didn’t notice.”

The new girl smirked and shook her head, “That’s so messed up…” Finally her head turned toward George, and his assumption, the others trapped.  “I get to pick from all of them?”

“Yup,” Abby nodded.  

“Uh… any um… fresh ones?”  The woman asked sounding a little unsure of how to ask the question.

“Fresh… oh newbies?  Yeah,”  Abby said pointing to a few boxes, and finally at George who felt his body shiver when the new woman looked at him.  There was a sparkle or twinkle George saw in her deep eyes when she locked onto him…

“So many to pick from,” The woman spoke with awe.  “How did you get so many?”

Abby chuckled, “Sorry, again company policies can’t reveal that… but between you and me.  If you come across any and want to make a quick $5, you know where we are,” Abby said winking at the other woman.

George watched the woman move in closer as she peered at what he could only assume were the other shrinkies as she looked closer.  As she made her way toward George she paused at his chamber.  George pressed back into the plastic wall behind him trying to stay still and invisible, however it wasn’t helping.  She had her eyes on him.

“Well, go ahead and pick your 10,” Abby said as she stood next to the woman gazing at George.  Abby had a very similar looking brown bag that she had stuff him in earlier this morning.  “Any particular ones you want, any preferences?”

The woman seemed to ponder on the question.  “Preferences?”

Abby nodded, “Yeah any that you or your date tonight prefer to have for this evening?” 

“Well… I haven’t know Wallace that long,” she said.  She simple shrugged, “I never thought it mattered.”

“Oh trust me sweetie it does.  Spike, my boyfriend, he wont say it but I know he gets way more excited about the male ones, especially the macho looking ones.  He likes the idea of comparing himself off to them, it’s like an alpha male kind of thing or something.  A few customers prefer them a certain age… As for me, I like the ones that will listen.  An obedient toy, makes it more fun I would say.  What about you?”

George was sickened by the talk but the next words that came from the woman looking at him chilled him even more, “I like the fresh ones, you called them what, newbies?  They just seem to struggle more than the others, you know?”

Abby laughed, “I figured.  Well, I’m assuming you want that one first?”  Abby pointed right at George.

The woman nodded.  George now started to panic as he watched Abby move closer, her hand reaching toward the plastic box that George was in.  She grabbed something, like a handle and pulled.  George felt his box sliding as he was pulled out, the ceiling moving and opening up to the outside.  Looking up he saw that he was being pulled away from the wall he was stuck in, where there were numerous boxes some with 1 or more shrinkies in them, others empty.  It wasn’t till Abby’s hand was starting to enter from the opening that George started to panic.  

“No!  Not me, please I-I’m not suppose to be- no!”  George cried as he tried to back away from the fingers pinching at him.  He was simple picked up and carried out of his prison and dropped into another one.  The large brown paper walls climbing up into the sky preventing any attempt at escaping.

“Okay, nine more,” Abby spoke.

George would have attempted to rip the bag open if he hadn’t seen someone try it earlier this morning.  He knew it wouldn’t rip, no matter how much one fought against it.  One by one he watched random people fall down from the sky landing in the bag.  Soon there were 9 of them.

“Last one,” Abby told her.

“Hmmm, maybe I should get one for Ryan?  Feel kind of bad leaving him out there for so long.”

“You could,” Abby said, “Or you can enjoy one right now.”

George paled at the news of consuming someone.  “Oh, I would, but had a big lunch.  I doubt they would last a few moments in this girls stuffed gut,” The woman laughed.  The sound of a couple of light pats on her stomach resonated nearby from inside the bag.

“Well, there’s more than one way to enjoy a shrinky,” Abby chided the woman with a laugh.  It was silent for a few heartbeats before Abby added, “Wait… you mean… you never tried it before?”

“Well, I mean-”

“Oh my god, girl you have no idea what you’re missing.  You have to try it, just once, I swear… it’s like- you just got to try it, I promise it’s something you wont regret.”

George frowned, what were they talking about.  He didn’t understand what Abby was saying but a few of the others in the bag started to panic and try to find a way out.  Whatever they were talking about it seemed George was in the dark on it.  Afraid that they were going to pick from the bag that the woman was holding, George tried to hide in the shadows cast into the bag.

However it didn't’ seem like they weren’t selecting from the bag.  George listened as the woman outside selected another shrinky.  This time it didn’t end up in the bag.  The hesitant tone in George’s new owners voice could be heard.  “So… like just-”

“Nice and quick, just a push up there, maybe a squeeze to peel him off your finger… and that’s it.”  Abby explained.  “Oh, um, I’ll look… over here while you do it.”

George heard the sound of someone crying out as they pass by the paper wall he was standing near.  He couldn’t see anything but he heard a few weird sounds.  Some clothing moving.  A slick sound of something sliding into something, than a soft wet slurp.

“oh… OH!” The woman nearly shouted.

“See!  I told you,” Abby laughed.

“uh, oh… geez he’s really moving.  I-I don’t know about- mmm this,” the woman said making weird sounds.  George could feel the bag moving and swaying as the woman held onto the bag in her hand, and shifting around.

“Just give him a nice squeeze or two… that usually teaches them to be still,” Abby explained.

After a few moments, “Oh, wow your right.  Still… feels kind, I don’t know,” The woman laughed.  “This is kind of nice.”

Abby laughed, “I like you Allison, I think we’re going to be like best friends in no time.  Alright, I think Ryan’s been out there long enough.  Let’s get you on your way to your date tonight.”

George felt the bag shifting as Allison started to move.  The swinging of her arm pushed him back and forth into the others that were in the bag with him.  He couldn’t tell who he bumped into or who hit him as they were jostled around with each step.  Luckily it wasn’t like they were being bashed into each other, just a shoulder or hand colliding and bouncing off each other.  George didn’t catch the rest of the conversation that Abby and Allison was having as he was too busy trying not to land on someone again.

There was some talking with a new person, that George didn’t know and then there was more movement as they went on walking some more.  Again in the shifting landscape, George and the others tried their best not to bump into each other.  George finally caught some words from Allison.

“Did you want one before you leave,” She asked someone.

George felt his heart beat faster at the mention of offering someone inside the bag to this stranger.  George closed his eyes and whispered that it wasn’t him as he sat there.  The bag opened up and George couldn’t help but look up as he saw a male about the same age as Allison.  He looked inside and peered around.  George’s fear slowly fading as he watched the new Giant look inside, with almost sick expression.  He shook his head before leaning away.  The bag was sealed back up.  Everyone in the paper bag let out a collective sigh as they escaped a nasty fate, or at least for now.

The sounds of Allison making a weird sound mad a few of the shrinkies in the bag gasp and shudder.  George didn’t know why, all he knew was the bag shook a little as Allison shivered?  George wasn’t sure what was going on but it didn’t last too long before she was carrying them off to their new destination.  

George and the other eight shrinkies fell into their new plastic container that they were put in.  Allison had promptly emptied the bag into a large plastic bowl or container on a counter that could hold them.  George had gotten to his feet and looked around the room, examining the new surroundings.  It was a basic home, living room connected to a small kitchen, a flight of stairs heading upward into what George could only assume was Allison’s bed room.  He wasn’t sure but it really didn’t seem to matter since he was stuck once again in a plastic prison with everyone.

Once home Allison headed upstairs after dropping them off in the new inescapable space.  As George looked around examining the home more, a few of the shrinkies were attempting to climb out by going up the plastic walls.  However they were at least 5 inches or so tall.  Way too high for anyone to climb out of the slick clear cell they were all trapped in.  George looked out from the counter and gazed onto the rooms.  The kitchen was very basic, however it was small with the simple necessities in it.  The living room had three chairs and a coffee table but nothing more.  Windows had curtains draping to the floor, just barely touching the ground.  A TV attached to the opposite wall of where the chairs were facing and a few pictures on a wall.

George viewed the rooms and finally turned back to the prison he was in.  There wasn’t much he could do but wait for his captor to come back down from upstairs.  It was over an hour or so before she came back.  George spotted the towel wrapped around her head and the new set of clothing on her.  It looked like she had just gotten out of the shower.  She walked away from the stairs and toward the kitchen.  Each step brought her closer, George watched as she didn’t even glance to the counter they were all stuck on.  Instead she headed to the fridge and cracked it open.  She peered inside and pulled out a carton of orange juice and pour a quick cup before downing it.

“Ahhh, that’s some good juice,” Allison muttered as she put the carton back into the fridge and than turns her attention to everyone in the container.  “You guys are going to be in for a fun night,” Allison said smiling as she went on.  “You haven’t meet Wallace yet, but,” The grin on her face grew, “I know he’s going to love tonight.  I have so many ideas and games that we can play with you all…”  The look on Allison’s face was creeping George out.  How she could say those things to all of them without looking ashamed.  It truly was frightening to George.  

Yet the most frightening thing to George, was that he never did see where the tenth person Allison bought went.  She never put him in the bag or in this container with everyone else.  George felt like he should ask someone about it but, it looked like everyone else was too busy worrying about their own situation than to answer his question.  George could only assume the worse had happened to the other one.  

The smile on Allison’s face continued to stay on it, as she walked away from the counter and headed into the living room.  She started to turn on the TV and took a seat as she started to dry her hair a little more with the towel around her head.  As she scrubbed and watched TV, George decided to watch TV too… since it was literately the only thing he could do.  However George wasn’t really watching TV, he was just zoning out as he imagined himself at home with his mom and dad.  Both of them taking care of him while he was still home.  As much as George wished he was back home instead of here, it didn’t help.  He was still trapped here with a Giantess, who was going to do something bad to them.

It didn’t take too long before Allison was done drying the rest of her hair and got up off the couch.  She walked back upstairs while leaving the TV running.  George looked at the rest of the people in the room and saw most of them were like him now, just trying to pretend they were somewhere else.  The sounds of Allison coming back downstairs filled the room more than the sound of the TV playing.  When she was back on the ground level, she headed back to her seat.  She had a black bag, one from the store that she set down on the coffee table.  George watched Allison pull out her phone and start texting.  She sat there for a while, grinning when she received a message and while sending her reply.

George wasn’t sure why he kept watching Allison.  Maybe cause she was the only thing that was actually happening, or maybe it was cause she controlled his fate, however he kept his eyes on her.  He watched as her facial expressions, as the smile on her face slowly started to die down.  Each message after a point seemed to only deepen a frown forming.  After a while George saw Allison’s expression become a grumpy pout.  

“What do you mean,” She nearly shouted.  “Oh my God…” Allison huffed as she quickly typed on her phone.  The sound of Allison calling someone filled the room with each high pitched beep for each number she punched in.  Allison held the phone up to her ear as she looked extremely pissed off.

“What’s going on Wallace,” Allison asked through the phone.  George watched as Allison listen and rolled her eyes, “So you’re not coming over tonight?”  Again a long pause and George could see the look on Allison’s face grew even more upset.  “I thought you said-… well that’s not what… Oh come on,” Allison shouted over the phone sounding very upset.  She stood up and started to walk around as she talked on the phone, “You always do this, you say something and than you do- Oh so now it’s my fault?!”  George wasn’t sure what Wallace was saying but it was clearly making Allison even more upset.  Finally after a while Allison finally said, “Yeah, well I guess it is.  Don’t bother calling me…”  She hung up the phone and quickly tossed it into the soft cushioned chair before muttering, “Unbelievable.”

Allison stood there with her back to the phone and to the kitchen, where George looked at the fuming Giantess.  Was this good or bad?  Allison seemed very upset, which was not a good sign… however without Wallace or whatever his name was, it seemed they were spared for the night.  George continued to watch Allison looking away from everyone at an empty wall.  Finally she said something, “Who needs him anyway.”

Allison turned around and looked directly at the plastic container holding everyone in it.  George had a bad feeling, as he watched Allison start to come over to them.  Her mood was shifting away from anger and into a more calm and happier mood.  “We don’t need him to have a good time now do we,” She asked leaning into the counter.  George couldn’t help turning his head upward looking at the Giantess peering down through the opening above.  George never in his life, wished to have a roof over his head more than right now, as Allison grinned down at everyone. 

Allison pushed off the counter as she headed back into the living room, “Well, now that I know it’s just going to be me, by myself… let’s see what goodies I can play with just us for the night.”  Allison headed to the coffee table and picked up the other bag from the store.  She quickly brought it back to the counter and dropped the bag on the counter near the plastic container.  The bag fell over on it’s side spilling out some of the contents over the counter-top.  George looked at the spilled items and saw what was purchased in the store.  One small item slide over the counter top and landed near George and the others.  It was a gray suit that looked to fit someone their size.  The fuzzy material looked like a one piece outfit but what was odd and kind of disturbing was the fact that there was a string or something sticking off the back.  It made the outfit look like the user had a tail of some kind.  

George looked from the small outfit toward the rest of the bag and when he saw the black head band with cat ears attached to them, it all kind of fit in place.  Allison pulled out the ears and smiled at everyone as she put them on, “Ready to play?”

There was a resounding gasp and panicking sounds throughout the container at Allison’s words.  It seemed the fun for tonight would not be stopped.  George watched as Allison pulled out what looked to be three more of the mice outfits and set them down on the counter before picking up the bag.  Digging around she found what she wanted and headed off to change.  George had nothing else he could do but wait.  After a few minutes he heard the sounds of Allison returning.  She looked like a child excited for Halloween, dressed in her costume.  George couldn’t help it, there was something about Allison wearing cat ears, and the little cat paws that just fit her personality.  She pranced back toward the counter and it was on her way toward him, that George spotted the swishing tail that hung behind her.  Swaying with each step she took.  Swishing back and forth with her hips as she approached the counter.

“Now… which four of you will have the pleasure of playing with me tonight?  Hmm?  Any volunteers?”

Obviously no one moved an inch or said a thing.

Allison gave a playful pout, “Aww, well that’s not going to fly.  I got to have at least 4 of you.  Let’s see…” Allison’s fingers dipped in and started to fish for anyone inside the container.  Chaos spread as everyone tried to stay away from the large fingers.  A teenage looking girl, maybe a senior in high school once, was plucked up.  She fought the best she could, which didn’t help at all, as Allison carried her over to one of the four mouse suits.  It took Allison less time than George would have thought possible, as she dressed the girl in the outfit.

“Now don’t go running around,” Allison warned with a stern tone, “Or you’ll regret it.”

It was all Allison had to say to have the horrified and frighten girl sit down on her butt as she slowly started to freak out at the position she was in.  After frightening the shrinky she dressed, Allison went in for another.  Dipping her fingers back into the walled off container, she started to fish out another shrinky for use.  Once again she dressed the squirming, male this time, in the mouse suit.  The little ears and tail giving off a distinct feature in the same kind of contrast as Allison’s dress up.  Once she had two poor souls, she went for a third.  This time George watched the fingers dip around him.  He didn’t even fight it as they came down for him this time.  George just gave up and let them pull him out of the clear prison.  Unlike the two others, George let it happen as he had Allison’s large fingers hold him up and her other hand brought his new set of clothing toward him.  She slipped him into the slight baggy clothing before setting him down next to the other two.

“One more,” Allison purred with a happy sound.  The rumbling of Allison’s words felt just like the purring of a cat, as she leaned further forward pushing her body overhead of George and the other two as she looked for her last plaything, or victim to be exact.  It didn’t take Allison too long as she found another one and quickly got her dressed.  She was probably the oldest of the shrinkies, especially the ones picked out by Allison.  She kind of reminded George of his mom or mother at that age.  However George didn’t say anything to her.  Instead he had bigger issues, namely… Allison. 

“That should be enough for tonight,” Allison said as she started to pull back from the counter and finally examining the four.  “Alright my little mice.  It looks like you four will be my fist batch of toys I’ll be playing with.”  George looked between the others and was sure if this was some kind of fight to the death, he would most likely be the first one to lose.  Even the young teen wouldn’t have much of a problem dealing with him…

George gulped and whispered, “Wh-what game?”

The other three looked at George, like speaking was a death sentence for everyone.  With the other three gawking at him, Allison’s attention was drawn to the one shrinky that the others were looking at.  “Hmm?  What, did the little one say something?”  Allison asked curios.  “You going to need to speak up,” Allison said as she came back in closer.  Her face leaning into the counter.  George felt horrified at the looming face of the woman.  Her mouth could easily open up in a split second and snatch him off the counter in a blink of an eye.  The small gust of air coming off her nostrils as she breathed spilled over George giving him a nice warm bath of hot air.

George figured he couldn't make it worse right?

Speaking louder, “Wh-what game?”

“Oh, I’m so happy you asked.  I think you might be my favorite,” She said winking at George.  George didn’t know why but he felt a blush forming… or maybe it was from all the heat from the suit and Allison’s breath.

Allison pulled back from the counter again as she went on, “Well I’m sure everyone has played hide and seek before, if not it’s very simple.  You four will hide, and this kitty,” Allison said doing a quick pose, showing off her cat like features, “Will seek.  Now I guess it wouldn’t be fun if I said only 1 of you can win… so here’s the rules.  Everyone can win, you just have to hide well enough that I either get tired or bored.”  George perked up at the fact that they could all make it out alive together.  “However,” Allison said with a grin, “That means everyone can lose too… I might not be easily bored after just,” Allison held up three fingers through the cat paw she was wearing.

George’s relief turned to dread… she wouldn’t stop after three.  They were all doomed.

When Allison’s fingers went for the dressed up shrinkies, they all panicked and tried to run.  George was the only one that didn’t move, he was too horrified to make a move.  Allison easily grabbed everyone and wrapped her hand around the other three in her left hand.  Finally she turned to George and picked him up in her right hand and held him.  George could hear the others’ frighten voices calling out, but Allison didn’t pay attention, or she couldn’t hear them.

They didn’t move too far from the counter as Allison started to kneel down.  She set George down first and than opened her hand letting the others fall out onto the ground.  Being on the ground was so much more different from up there on the counter.  Everything was that much larger.  The chairs were mountains, the TV on the wall was like the rising sun in the sky, the front door was miles away…

Allison didn’t bother saying much but headed into the kitchen.  She grabbed a glass and a bottle of wine before returning.  “Okay my little mice… kitty is going to finish this bottle,” She said wiggling the bottle.  George heard the liquid splashing around, he wasn’t sure but maybe it was half a bottle or so.  “And than it’s play time,” Allison purred, “I wouldn’t take too long hiding… been a LONG day,” Allison giggled as she headed up stairs.  The cat tail again swaying behind her as she started to vanish up the stairs.  

No sooner did she disappear did the other start moving.

“Fuck fuck fuck,” The man shouted as he ran for the front door.

The teen girl spotted the closes chair and ran to take cover under it.

The older woman on the other hand did the opposite of what everyone else was doing, she ran into the kitchen.  

“What- where-” George asked sounding just as freaked out and panicked as the others were.  “I don’t know where to go!”  George didn’t get an answer as everyone went on their own.  George did the only thing he could think of, he ran to the closes place he could, after the teen girl and toward the underside of the chair.  “Wait for me,” George said as he followed under the chair.

The girl didn’t give him a chance as she shoved him out from under the chair, “GET YOUR OWN PLACE,” She yelled.

George never felt so devastated by those words.  “Bu-but-”

“I said get out of here,” She hissed in the shadows under the chair, “Go somewhere else, I wont have you getting me caught!”

George could feel the bite in her words and the sting in his eyes as he got up and started to run somewhere else.  He didn’t know how long he had been out in the open but he had a feeling Allison wasn’t lying when she said it wouldn’t be long till she was back.  George looked at the other 2 chairs… maybe he shouldn’t pick a chair.  George looked around and found no where else to hide.  All there was were some curtains…

There was no where else to go, George ran toward the drapes.  Heading toward the long flowing material, George ran up and ducked under the small little gap over the carpet.  George stood on the other side of the curtain, peeking through the gap in the slight open drapes.  He felt so exposed as the bottom half of his legs were showing.  Anyone could spot him!  But there was no where else to go!  George used the shielding of the curtain to examine the room… there was a magazine on the ground near the coffee table, maybe he could tuck himself under-

The sound of foot steps above filled the silent room.  George wasn’t sure if Allison was quick at drinking or if it just took him that long to get to his hiding spot, but it sounded like it was time.

“Ready or not, here I come,” Allison called out. 

George tensed up and prayed that she didn't see him.  His feet shaking as he had no way of hiding them.  Peeking out through the small space between the sides of the curtain.  George watched Allison coming back down the stairs.  One hand held an empty cup the other was the bottle of wine, which too looked and sounded empty.  Each step that Allison descend down slowly increased George’s pulse, as he feared those eyes that always seemed to lock onto just him, would do so again.  

Allison was nearly off the stairs when George saw what she was looking at something on the ground.  The man from before was still trying to get through the front door.  Half his body was sticking out from the small gap between the floor and the front door.  He seemed to be trying force the rest of his body through the small space.  Allison stood there for a moment before letting out a chuckle, “You know there’s a glass screen door in your way, right?”  Allison didn’t even bother with him as she started to walk toward the kitchen with her empty cup.

George looked back to the door and saw the man trying to wiggle backwards only to seem to be unable to get out by himself.  The sound of the empty bottle and cup being placed on the counter brought George's attention back to the threat in the house, Allison.  Allison let out a sigh as she stretched her arms out into the air and did a quick stretch in the kitchen.  When she was done, George watched as Allison slowly started to slink to the floor and out of view behind the counter.  George couldn’t see but he had an idea that Allison was now crawling around the kitchen.  He wasn’t sure why.  He just felt a new sense of fear as he couldn’t see the Giantess anymore.  It was a few minutes and than he saw her.

Allison was sure enough on her hands and knees, as she crawled out of the kitchen.  She was pretending to be an actual cat as she slink out of the kitchen.  However this wasn’t the most horrifying thing that George saw.  The most atrocious thing was the little fuzzy looking feet kicking out of her mouth, and the little string of a tail furiously swishing around as it looked like Allison found her first victim.  Wherever the older woman had hid, it wasn’t good enough as Allison found her prize.

Still watching with a terrified new sense of fear, he watched Allison keep the squirming shrinky in her mouth as she started her slow approach toward the door.  Her butt swaying like how she walked, swishing that fake tail left and right with each shift of her weight.  The massive giantess was moving slowly for her size, but George had no doubt that she could catch up to him without a worry at that pace.  Allison paused as she let out a moan.  She sat back on her knees for a second, and tilted her head upward.  Taking her right paw covered hand, she brought it to her throat and slowly gulped.  The tail and legs vanished in a split second as Allison swallowed her prey.  The small bump traveled fast, and soon there was no trace of the shrinky she just swallowed.

“ooo wow, that… that was something!  I thought the suits would like, make it hard to swallow you but… it actually made it easier, huh.”  Allison said shocked.  She than licked her lips and made a few mouth noises as she re-tasted her meal.  “And surprisingly adds a little… something else to it.  Oooo you guys are in for it now,” Allison said purring.  “I think I need another taste,” Allison said getting back on her hands and heading for the door.

George looked over to the front door and watched as the man finally had pulled his upper half out from under the door.  By the time he turned around, Allison was in view.  She was blocking his direct path into the family room and the wall with the TV on it, and the stairs were too large to climb.  The only way out, would be to run along the left wall that was perpendicular with Allison.  That was exactly what the man did, he ran parallel with the wall as he tried to escape Allison.  It was useless as she had already spotted him a long time ago.

Allison let out a meow noise, “Oh Mr Mousy, are you sneaking into my little old home?  Shame on you.  Let me show you how I treat my uninvited guest,” Allison giggled as she went after him, never increasing her speed.  Just like George feared she was closing the gap faster than any sprint the man could do.  He was half way along the wall before Allison was on top of him. 

George watched as Allison took her left paw, or hand, and simple swatted him away from the wall.  The man in the mouse suit was knocked off his feet and deeper into the family room.  George flinched from the hit.  It wasn’t a brutal one, but it had some kick to it.  The man was laying on the ground in a heap as he struggled to get up from the blow.  However Allison simple did her cat saunter toward him.  By the time he was up on his feet, Allison was laying on her stomach, her two large paws on either side of him and her face smirking at him.

“Kitty found a new toy,” She purred wiggling her tail and butt in the processes, grinding her hips into the floor.

George watched as Allison’s right hand lifted up and swatted at the man.  Her hand collided and sent the mouse man into her other hand which batted him back.  She was passing the man back and forth between her hands, slapping at him like a cat would do with a ball of yarn.  She kept this up for a few more moments, till the man crumpled to the ground.  Allison let out a disappointed sigh at the sight of the man struggling to move.

“Looks like someone is tired, welp I got a place for you to rest.”  Allison moved in closer as her face hovered over the small mouse looking man.  George watched Allison open her maw as wide as she could.  Her tongue stuck out as she stretch her enormous gaping jaw wide open.  With one long and painfully slow lick Allison scooped the weakened and battered shrinky into her mouth.  The small man was still trying to escape Allison’s tongue as she slowly closed her mouth.  Allison finally started to get back up and sat back down on her knees again.  George watched as Allison continued to enjoy her plaything.  She swished the shrinky around her mouth as she proceeded to look around the room.  It was like she knew she was being watched, and she wanted to taunt those who were hiding.

George watched as Allison’s vision started to move toward the curtains he was hiding behind.  Gasping, George ducked behind more cover and prayed he wasn’t spotted.  His legs never felt colder as they were the only thing not protected and exposed.  Allison let out a loud moan followed by a gulp.

“Ahhhh, ooooo, yeah…. Mmmmm, squirm for me, my little morsels,” the sound of thumping from Allison patting her gut filled the room.  “Okay, two down, and two more to join them in my belly.  Now,”  Allison purred as it sounded like she was back on the move.  “I already know where one of you are…”

George covered his mouth as he knew she was talking about him.  He was next.

“I just don’t know where the other one is… but I’ll find them soon enough.”

George could feel Allison getting closer.  He wanted to run, to sprint to somewhere else, but he didn’t know where.  And his feet were frozen stiff.  They were like blocks of concrete as he couldn’t move them.  The looming advance of Allison could be felt through the floor.  The sound of her hand pushing into the carpet as she crawled closer and closer.  George waited for the curtain to be ripped open or pulled apart…

“Gotcha,” Allison called out.  

George flinched but found that nothing happened.  Confused, George looked through the sliver in the drapes and saw that Allison was talking about the girl under the chair.

“Like come on, this was like the first place I would have looked,” Allison told the struggling girl in her hands.

George watched as the girl screamed and struggled.  She was saying something, but George couldn’t make it out.

“What was that,” Allison asked bringing her closer to her face.  Again silence as the mouse girl was saying something.  “He went over there,” Allison repeated.  George let out yelp as Allison’s eyes locked directly with his.  He quickly went to hide back behind the curtain hoping that she didn't see him.

It didn’t help, she knew where he was, the soft padding of her movements grew louder and closer.

Allison let out a tired sigh, “Alright little one, come out…”

George shook his head, not wanting to, but sadly… he was way to scared not to do as he was told.  George slowly walked out from behind the curtain.  That was when he heard the girl shriek, “See I told you!  Don’t eat me, eat him.”

George wanted to scream at the girl, but he was too frighten at the massive Allison sitting back on her knees.  Allison looked down at George and than back at the girl.  “Looks like we don’t have a mouse, we have a RAT.”  The girl suddenly lost any color on her face as she shook her head.

“No, no I helped you!”

Allison rolled her eyes at the girl, “Yeah, and you ruined my fun… besides you ratted out you’re fellow team mate, or friend or…” Allison seemed to ponder what word to use, “Mouse?  Well you know what I’m getting at.  Like I can’t believe you would do something like that… anyway, time for this rat,” Allison said pointing to the screaming girl, “to become this cat’s” Allison pointed to her self, “little patch of fat,” Allison laughed as she pointed to her belly.

George watched as Allison tossed the teenage girl into her maw and proceed to enjoy her captive.  The noises were muffled but loud enough, now that George was so close, to hear all the pleading and begging that the girl was doing.  The sound of sloshing and screams filled the air as finally Allison decided she had enough fun and gulped down the mouthful of squirming mass.  The loud gulp shook George to his core as the small bulge wiggled more fiercely as the panicked sounds of the swallowed girl could be heard before it disappeared.  It seemed it didn’t take Allison long to find all her toys and finish them off, and now it was George’s turn.  Allison picked up George and held him in her palm.

“You’re going to eat me,” George stated as he looked up from Allison’s palm and at her face.  Allison had her eyes closed, trying to still enjoy her snacks.

“Mmm, well,” Allison said opening her eyes and looking down at him.  “I was planning on it… but to be honest after ruining my game, it kind of put me out of the mood.  Plus those three were more filling than I thought-” A quick burp flew from her lips spraying George with the warm air and stench of her stomach contents.  The strong smell of wine blew over George who tried to keep from coughing too much, “Excuse me,” Allison laughed, “Yeah, kind of stuffed, not to mention all that wine is hitting harder than I thought.  Kind of sleepy,” Allison yawned.  She started to get up off the carpet.

George was shocked by the movement but also from the words coming from Allison.  She was going to spare him?

“I should head to bed, got things to do tomorrow,” Allison said to George, or maybe she was saying it out loud for herself.  “I’ll keep you close, just in case I get hungry in the middle of the night.”

Any mercy that George thought Allison had for him went out the window with those words.  Allison flipped off the lights, leaving the others in the darkness, while she carried George up the steps to her room.  George tried not to freak out as they went up the small flight of stairs, however the closer they got to Allison’s room the closer George knew he was coming to his doom.

Allison entered her room and slowly closed the door behind her, she flicked off her cat ears and pulled the gloves off before letting out another loud yawn.  George was promptly dropped down on the nightstand by a large bed.  Allison didn’t bother taking off her cat tail as she flopped down on the bed leaving the lamp light on, “Stupid Wallace…” She muttered into her bed.  “Maybe I should have done a girl’s night with Emily,” Allison wondered as she let out another yawn.  “Next time…”

That was the last thing that Allison spoke before she slowly started to breath a sleeping pattern in her slumber.  George was left on the nightstand with the lamp shining above him.  The light wasn’t what kept him from sleeping, it was the fear that at any second Allison could get hungry.  The thought of ending up in her gut frighten him to his soul.  So much so, he couldn’t get his body to move.  He wasn’t able to see if he could escape, instead he looked on the sleeping Giantess, still wearing the cat tail that seemed to have a life of it’s own.  Still swishing and swaying in the air with each sleeping breath she took.

George watched Allison moving in her sleep.  George didn’t know how long it had been but it felt like all night.  Each time she turned over in her sleep, George swore it was his time to go, every time.  The restfulness from not knowing when Allison would reach out to finish him off like the others ate away at him.  As sleepy as he was, he couldn’t sleep.

Like the many times before George watched Allison roll over, her sleeping face pointed at him.  This time she was much closer.  He looked at the Giantess, mouth wide open as she sucked in air down her throat and blew it back out over him.  The faint scent of wine still clung to the breath but also some unsavory scent that followed most morning breath.  George did his best not to cough or gag, afraid that might wake her.  However it was the alarm on her phone that woke her up.  The device starting to blare off somewhere in the house.

“mmmm, phoooone,” Allison muttered her eyes slowly opening.  She looked right at George.  “Oh, right… ugh,” Allison groaned as she pushed herself up off the bed and sat there before yawning.  She looked tired as she looked around for the sound of the phone.  “Where the hell is my phone….”  George could see her recalling last night before she slowly realized her phone was down stairs.  “Ugh stupid alarm,” Allison said getting up off the bed and leaving the room.  George heard Allison stomping down the stairs and finally the sound of silence followed after the deactivation of the alarm.  The soft stomping of Allison coming back upstairs.

Looking at the doorway he saw Allison coming back into her room slowly.  She didn’t seem to be in any hurry to get back to her room.  George wasn’t sure if she didn’t think he would run or if she knew he couldn’t.  Either way she made her way back to her bed where she looked down at George.

“Alright little one, come here,” She said holding out her hand.  George was hesitant, but where could he go?  Was this how she was going to end it?  A morning snack?  George closed his eyes as he did as he was told, walking forward onto the palm of the enormous Giantess.  Once he was on her hand, Allison started to walk again.  “Got a long morning ahead of me,” Allison complained as she walked.  George wasn’t sure if once again she was talking to him or herself.

George watched Allison turn to the other room that was upstairs.  Instead of heading downstairs she walked into the room and turned on a light.  They were inside a bathroom.  Allison didn’t bother shutting the door as she made her way over to the toilet.  George was set down on the sink counter which was right in front of the toilet.  George watched Allison turn around so her butt was facing the toilet.  Pulling down her garment and the cat tail off, she started to sit down on the toilet.  George couldn’t help but watch Allison as she sat on the toilet without a word.  She closed her eyes and leaned her head backwards, took a deep sigh, as if she were about to go to sleep on the toilet.

The sound of a stream of piss shooting out from inside the toilet bowl could be heard form where George was.  He didn’t want to look but his eyes drifted down toward the sound of Allison peeing.  Sure enough he got a glimpse of the yellow stream coming out from Allison’s insides.  George, like so many times before, wanted to look away, but was mesmerized by the force behind the stream.  Soon the torrent was finished.

George was expecting Allison to get up off the toilet, but she sat there.  George watched Allison’s face start to concentrate with her head still tilted back.  The sound of Allison pooping could be heard in the bathroom.  The slithering noise of something sliding out of her backside filled the air.  It was a long and continuous sound, no breaks.  Just a strong nonstop sound of expelling a filled colon.  Finally there was a plop sound as the end of the long mass of filth popped out of her butt.

“Ahh,” Allison sighed with content.  She quickly grabbed a few pieces of toilet paper and started to wipe herself clean.  Finally she stood up and looked back at her masterpiece.  “Well, I’ll be…”  Allison turned around and picked up George, “I want you to see this little one.”

George found himself being brought closer to the toilet and started to panic as she held onto him between her fingers.  His mouse suit the only thing keeping him up in the air, “No please,” George whimpered not sure what she was doing.  Sure enough he was brought to the open toilet seat and he got to see the mess that Allison left in there.  A long large log of shit filled the bowl.  A giant snake of poop that curled around the inside of the bowl.  The few dirtied pieces of paper tossed in the toilet and the swampy yellow piss water filled George’s view.  The stench of it all was eye watering… or maybe it was the fear that George was feeling, as he looked at the wasteland of Allison’s toilet bowl.  How easily she could drop him down in there...

“You see that?  Your mouse suit IS 100% digestible,” Allison chuckled at the discovery.

George wasn’t sure what she was saying, but sure enough, there didn’t seem to be a trace of clothing in her dung.  Now, there was other things that George didn’t want to see stuck in the brown pile of shit, but as for the fuzzy mouse outfit, they were gone.  No trace at all.

“Alright say goodbye to your friends,” Allison said as she flushed the toilet.  

George didn’t say anything.  He didn’t REALLY know them, so he didn’t know what to say.  All he could do was watch the swirling water suck down the massive monster of a dump down the toilet.  Once the toilet filled back up with water, Allison brought George back to the sink and started to wash her hands.  When they were clean enough she dried them and picked George back up.

She quickly headed down stairs and put George back into he bowl of shrinkies.  Everyone was just as shocked as George was that he was back alive, and still in the mouse suit.  Allison was soon back up stairs possibly getting ready for the day.  It took her no less than 15 minutes before she came back down in brand new clothes looking like she was about to go outside.  She headed into the kitchen and again grabbed some orange juice and drank some before turning to leave the kitchen.  Allison started to pass by the counter when she paused.

She seemed to be pondering something and shrugged, “Something to start the day off…”

George watched those fingers coming toward him.  He once again froze, couldn’t move, unable to say anything.  This was it…

The screams of someone behind George brought him back to his body as he saw Allison plucking up someone else, other than George.  Allison held the protesting person for a second before sucking them out of her grip.  Allison gulped down the tiny screaming person with little to no effort.  She let out a soft laugh and coo as she seemed to perk up at the little snack, “I’ll be back in a couple of hours!”  She told the rest of her captives.  George watched Allison heading toward the door and start to leave.  He watched just as Allison closed the door, her eyes locked onto him.  He didn’t know if his eyes were playing tricks on him, but he swore he saw her smile at him for faintest of moments…

Than the door was shut and the sound of a lock being turned filled the room before George and the others were left in the deadly quite home.  Just waiting for Allison to return.

Tim took a deep breath as he sat in the car.  He didn’t want to be here, he didn’t care about his pay check.  He just didn’t want to run into his fellow coworkers while he was this small.  Being just under 3 feet was bad enough, but having to see and possibly talk to people at this shrunken size was even worse.  Tim gulped one more time still sitting in his seat in the parked car.  If he could advisor this whole ordeal, he would.  However, his mother was very insistent that he collected his last pay check.  She was busy in the drivers seat texting someone, oblivious to Tim’s discomfort.  After a few more moments she turned toward Tim.

“Well?”

“… I’m going,” Tim told his mom.  Someone that was completely oblivious to his hesitation.  She didn’t seem at all too worried about Tim going into his workplace after lying about his age and shrinking so soon.  However the last thing Tim wanted to do was upset the one person that was suppose to always protect him.  Deciding to finally suck it up and get out of the car, Tim headed into the office.  Reaching the elevator he quickly got in before anyone else could join him, and hit the button to the floor of the office.  Tim watched the doors close, and he slowly ascended.  It didn’t take too long before the elevator doors slowly open the lobby to the office.  There wasn’t anyone in the elevator lobby outside the office’s double doors.  Tim sighed as he had time to collect himself.  He just had to hurry inside, get to human resources to grab his paycheck, and get out.  The faster the better. 

Tim reached for the door.  The difference in his size now was upsetting, and the door reminded him of this.  It had only been a few days since he started to shrink.  Why him?  He was so close to being 21!  It was like running a race and he was almost at the finish line, and he ended up tripping just before crossing.  The pain was surreal at how unlucky Tim was.

Not wanting to be caught outside the office by a coworker, Tim quickly pushed the doors open.  He froze for a split second as it seemed everyone on the floor heard the doors and turned to look.  The looks on everyone’s faces, his fellow coworkers and friends, frightened him.  Not a soul had a sympathetic look, instead there was only laughter or smirks on everyone’s faces.  He was clearly the joke in the office, so much for any support.

Tim hurried as quickly as he could without sprinting to the human resources office.  Reaching the sub office for the company, Tim was greeted by HR as they gathered up his last check and had him sign it out.  He was now officially free to leave this god forsaken place.

Moving as fast as his small little legs could carry him, Tim headed toward the door out of the office.  The whispers and words of his fellow coworkers filled the office.  Tim tried not to listen but a few handful of words were pick up on.  Not slowing down to listen, Tim made it to the front doors of the office.  Just as he was about to push them open, a familiar arm stuck out from above his head pushing into the door.  Tim noticed the arm belonging to Tess.  He looked behind him, and sure enough Tess was standing at least two feet taller than him, forcing him to bend his head upwards to see her smiling face.

“Let me help you with that,” Tess cooed as she pushed open the door for him.

Tim wanted to thank Tess but he remained silent.  There was something going on with her, and he didn’t like being here any longer than he had too.  Heading through the doorway, Tim went for the elevator.  Just as Tim was about to hit the down button, Tess cut out in front of him and blocked his path by standing there looking down at him.  Tim was startled by her sudden appearance but the look on her face was more frightening.

Tess took a step toward Tim causing him to step back.  Each word she spoke was followed by a step forward, “Look, at, you…”  Tim felt a shiver run down his spine as Tess started to back him into a corner.  There was no where for him to go as she got closer and had him pinned into the wall, all just from her presence.  “I mean look at you.  You look like a 9 year old,” Tess chuckled.  The sound was so menacing that Tim felt even smaller than he was.  Maybe he just lost another inch?  “Did your mom have to drive you here,” Tess mocked.  Tim was going to respond but Tess kept on talking, moving even closer to close any space between them.  Towering and casting her shadow over his smaller size.  “I bet she’s waiting for you, her little baby boy, to show up,” Tess smirked wider and held back a laugh.  Her eyes lite up, “What do you think she would do if you don’t show up, Huh?  Do you think she would look for you, like some kind of lost child?  Or, do you think she would be relieved to finally get rid of your pathetically tiny body?”  Tim felt his eyes starting to work up.  Tess was hitting home with her words, as Tim realized that his mother might not care what happened to him.  She hadn’t shown much support since he started to shrink.

Tess’s laughter cut into Tim as she went on, “I bet she already left.  What would you do? Would you try to get a ride home from someone else?”  Tim felt a ting of fear, as it was possible his mom left him already, probably to go shopping.  Tess crept in closer forcing Tim to look up at her massive body and at her grinning face.  “Is there anyone here that you could trust to drive you home?”  Tim knew there wasn’t.  “Would you try walking home?”  Tess gave Tim another smirk as she went on, “You know… you can never know who might try to grab you off the streets.  I mean,” Tess gave him a wicked wink, “If I saw someone already as small as you, I would.  Heck, It would be like what,” Tess held up two fingers, “2 days or something before your just the right size.”  Tim jumped at the sudden moan that left Tess’s lips.  “Ohhh, just the thought of the things I’d do to you.  Do you want to know,” Tess asked.  Tim slowly shook his head no, but Tess didn’t listen.  She leaned in and got as close to Tim’s ear as she could and whispered.

“You’d be shoved up my pussy like a sex toy.  Left there and choking on my juices, pressed into my folds, gagging and maybe than I’ll insert another toy.  A bigger toy to push you deeper inside.  Maybe you’ll get crushed and then drown in my thick sticky cum.  If you make it through my climaxing, I’ll finally-” Tim couldn’t help it, he felt tears of fear running down his cheeks as he was crying.  The way she described it sounded like this wouldn’t be the first time she did something like that.  The pleasure she was getting out of verbal tormenting was just another degrading thing for Tim to endure.  

Tess let out a gasp as she smiled even bigger, “Oh my god are you crying?”  Letting out a sinister giggle, “As much as I do enjoy this sight,” Tess’s grinned from ear to ear as she continued, “You should save those tears for when you really will need them.”

Tim was about to let out a horrible cry for help when someone caught Tess’s attention.  

“What’s going on,” someone asked from outside of Tess’s blockade.  

Tim didn’t hear the quick conversation that Tess and the person had, he was too busy recovering.  The last thing that Tim heard was Tess saying goodbye to him.  It took all his willpower not to crumble to the floor and faint from the sheer terror and torment he just went through.  It was only when Ryan came by to check on him did Tim feel like he could move.  Heading to the elevator he got in followed by Ryan.  Tim wanted to say something but the viscous image of Tess doing things to him kept him quite.

“Do you have a ride,” Ryan asked.

Tim stiffened as he recalled Tess’ words about his mother leaving him.  Having to walk home, only to be-

“I have a ride,” Tim quickly told Ryan.

Ryan seemed relieved by the news.  He went to tell Tim to not worry about Tess, how she was joking.  Only Tim knew better, those words were no joke.  She meant everything she said.  The look on her face, the pleasure she was getting out of describing Tim’s fate.  That was all too real to him.  By the time they reached the lobby, Ryan asked him if he was going to be okay.  Tim didn’t know how to answer, of course not.

Tim let out a sigh and told him, “It was nice knowing you, Ryan.  Just be thankful it wasn’t you.”  Tim told him as he left.  As Tim left the elevator his mother was standing there waiting for him with an impatient look.

“Did you get your paycheck yet?”  Tim didn’t respond as he held it up while his mom took it.  “Finally, I have place to go.”  Tim followed his mom out of the building and got into the car.  It took him a moment to try and climb back into the seat.  It seemed like it was harder to get in now than it was before, like maybe he did lose a couple of inches while he was at work.  Tim was that much closer to reaching his final size.  It wouldn’t be too long before he was the right size that Tess imagined him being…

This was it.

Tim stood on the kitchen table at his current size, just around an inch or so.  Finally he had made it to his new and final size.  No longer was he able to walk around the house.  He couldn’t go outside without help.  He wasn’t even able to make his own food.  Tim was now just a shrinky.  His mother was still coming to terms with his new size.  She wasn’t the happiest woman about the situation, but she was at least trying.  For example, they were going shopping today.  Sure her mother was going to get her clothes first, but than he was going to get fit with a new wardrobe.  The cloths on his skin right now were a few sizes too large and were about to fall off if he didn’t hold onto his pants when he walked.

“Mom, are you ready,” Tim called out to the kitchen as his mom seemed to still be waking up with a  cup of tea in hand.  She had a dazed and grumpy look on her face, just like any other morning.  “We should try and beat the crowds,” Tim offered.  He really didn’t want to be at the mall at certain times of the day.  Especially on the weekend.  That’s usually when teens were roaming around the mall, and Tim heard rumors of certain things happening to people his size when people weren’t looking.

Any recognition on her face that she heard Tim talking to her never showed, as she took another long sip of the steaming drink.  Tim had to restrain from shouting louder this time.  He remember last time his mother snapping at him for yelling at her.  However in his defense he never knew when she actually heard him or ignored him.  He really wish she would use some of his saving to buy a communicator or something.  It was hard to talk to her sometimes without it.

As Tim waited another ten or twenty minutes, he watched his mother finish her tea for the morning and finally started to grab her things.  Finally she picked up Tim and carried him off to the car.  Tim wanted to chat or gauge how his mother was feeling this morning but the car radio turned on the moment she started the car.  It wasn’t loud at all for his mother, but any noise slightly louder than the car engine, Tim found drowned out his voice.  He might get luckily and call out to his mom, but it wouldn’t be easy for them to talk like this.  Once again, it was quite time for Tim, something that was a common occurrence for him at his size.

It didn’t take too long to approach the massively large building that was the towns mall center.  Tim recalled the place being enormous when he first saw it as a kid, now it was truly gigantic.  

“Come on,” Tim’s mother said as she started to pick him up.  “There’s a few dresses I want to try on first and than we’ll see what they have for you.”  Tim nodded.  He would have rather they got his cloths first so he wasn’t trying to keep his pants from falling off, or his shirt from hanging off his shoulders, but his mom was the boss.  He was just glad she didn’t leave him home as he was.  The walk through  the mall wasn't too bad, the crowds were just slowly starting to grow.  Not enough to be bumping into people, but it wasn't empty like when they first open in the morning.  Tim watched from his mother’s open palm as they passed other people.  It wasn’t too rare to see one or two people take a glance at him as they passed by.  

Tim felt a little safer when they finally entered the clothing store.  There were less people in this store than outside.  This made it simpler for Tim to relax a little more, as his mom went to the right part of the store for herself.  Tim watched his mom grab some clothes to try on and started to head to the changing room.  It wasn’t till she reached for the door that Tim had to call out.

“Mom!  Don’t take me in there with you,” Tim shouted out complaining.  

Tim saw his mom let out a groan as she stopped herself.  “Than where am I going to put you?”

It was now that Tim wasn’t sure.  He didn’t know where he should be put, “Maybe there is a waiting room for shrinkies…” Tim asked knowing that was silly.  However his mother decided to ask one of the attendants.

“Hi,” She greeted the woman.

“Hello, how can I help?”

“I need to try on some clothes-”

The woman pointed to the obvious changing room, “The changing room is over there.”

Tim’s mom let out a huff, “I know that!  My son, is there a place for him,” She said holding up Tim for the woman to now eyeball him.  Tim waited for the attendant to say something, but she looked at Tim for longer than he thought she should have.  Finally she pointed to a little spot by the cash register.

“You can leave him over there,” She offered.  Tim looked over toward the area that his mother was directed.  Tim was carried off and toward the small empty space on the counter near a register, with enough room for him to be set down.  

“There, happy now?  I’ll be back in a few minutes,” Tim’s mom said as she headed to an unoccupied changing room.  Tim didn’t have a chance to say much.  He just hopped his mother didn’t take to long.  As much as he hated the idea of watching his mother change in front of him, being out in the open was almost as bad.  He swore he could feel people looking at him.  There didn’t seem to be too many people in the store right now.  Just four or five woman just browsing.  However as his mom came out of the changing room, she didn’t head toward him.

“Mom? Mom where are you-” Tim called out clearly not being heard.  She headed back over to another clothing rack and was looking for some more clothes to try on.  She didn’t glance back at him as she picked up a dress and put one back.  “Mom, oh come on,” Tim muttered as his mother was taking her time with another set of outfit.  Tim sat down on the counter and rolled his eyes as he waited for his mother to come back.

“Ready to check out Miss?”  The store attendant asked someone.

Tim didn’t bother looking until a shadowy figure blocked his view of the changing room.  Tim had just enough time to look up at the last face he wanted to see.  Tim and the giantess looked at each both stunned at each others presences.  Than the grinning face of his coworker emerged on her face.  

“T-Tess-” 

Tim’s words were cut off as a pile of clothes were dropped onto of him, “Just these three shirts.” Tess called out as she covered Tim up with her purchases.  Tim’s words weren’t getting out, as the sound of beeping could be heard.  Suddenly he was picked up with the pile of clothes.

“HEY!  NO WAIT!”  Tim called out as he felt himself moving and suddenly the sound of a bag being opened.  He felt himself in the folds of the clothes falling through the air before landing in the plastic bag.

“Thanks so much,” Tess called out as her voice sounded closer.

“Have a nice day,” the attendant called out as she didn’t seem to notice Tim missing.

“NO!  WAIT I’M IN THE BAG!”  Tim screamed as loud as he could.  The only reply he got was the swaying of the bag moving through the air.  He was now trapped with the last person he wanted to be with in the entire world, Tess.

Each moment Tim was with Tess, his fear and anxiety grew.  It was building so much by the time he heard a door close to where ever it was Tess had brought him, his heart was racing faster than the speed of light.  If he didn’t calm down he was going to have a heart attack.  The rustling of the baggage he was in could be heard before it was set down.

“Now… I know I was sure I saw a certain someone, but maybe my eyes were playing tricks on me,” Tess’s voice called out.  “There’s no way, that I saw who I think I saw, right?”

Tim could hear playful tone in Tess’s voice as it sounded like she was speaking directly into he bag he was still trapped in.  Tess went on, “Let’s see…”  The sound of clothing being pulled out from the bag was heard above him as Tess slowly pulled one shirt out.  “Not here…” She cooed as she reached in for another one.  A light shinned in through one layer of clothing above Tim, but he was still trapped in the last shirt and still in the bag.  “Not here either.  Maybe I was mistaken…” Tess went on.  Tim would have been relieved to hear this, but when he looked through the layer of fabric above him, he saw Tess grinning that knowing smirk as she looked down into the bag.  Her large hand came down into the bag and pulled the last cloth out and him along with it.  Once she unfolded the clothing, Tim fell down out of the cloth and landed on Tess’ bed.

“There you are,” Tess said excitedly.  “Look at you!  Oh my… you know, I imagined this day so many times, but now that it’s come true.  I just can’t help it,” Tess said giddy as she looked at Tim’s sprawling body on her bed.  “So how have you been, Tim?”

Tim looked up at the massive Tess leaning over her bed to look at Tim closer.  He was too frightened to say much, “My-my mom… My mom will be looking-”

“Are you trying to say something,” Tess asked laughing.  “I can’t hear a word you’re saying.”  Tess leaned in closer and was now inches away, “Go ahead and say it again, what about your mom?”

Tim could already feel Tess’s body heat and breath on his body.  No matter how hot it was, it sent a chill over him, “My mom will be looking for me,” Tim told her trying to use his only form of defense.

“Oh I bet.  I’m sure she’s worried so much about you,” Tess grinned.  “In fact she could be looking through the mall right now!  Or maybe she’s calling the cops!  Or maybe she’s just doesn’t care anymore and went home.  Either way… what she going to do?  By the time she gets here,” Tess let out a cold laugh, “IF, sorry I should be saying IF she gets here.  It’s going to be too late…”

“Oh god!” Tim shouted freaking out as Tess rubbed her hands together in glee.  

“Come on Tim,” Tess spoke as if it was so obvious at the outcome.  “You knew this day was coming, like it was fate for you to end up here.” Tess told him again as she started to walk over to her night stand.

“Tess!” Tim screamed in panic as he looked around for somewhere to go.  He had no where to hid.  

“Remember what I told you the other day…” Tess let out another laugh, “Shoot, it’s only been a few days, how could you forget, right?  Although you were MUCH taller than…”

Tim wanted to get up and run.  He didn’t know where to, he just wanted to try and get away, but his body remained frozen as he listen to Tess rummaging around and finding a few things.  Tim couldn’t see what she was doing with her back to him, but whatever it was he knew he wouldn’t like it.  Finally Tess found what she wanted and let out a wicked noise before turning around.  She kept her hands behind her back as she turned back to Tim, hiding whatever it was in her hands.

“So, where did we leave off at,” Tess asked with that similar look on her face.  She got closer to the bed again as she approached Tim.  “If I recall right… you were just starting to cry, weren’t you,” Tess recalled, that sinister look in her eyes burned into Tim’s soul. 

“T-tess,” Tim whimpered clearly not heard.  He could already feel the involuntary action of crying starting to build up inside him.

“I’m pretty sure I was telling you what I wanted to do with you, putting you inside me…” Tess remarked as she examined Tim’s reactions.  She was delighted to see how horrified he was, how sweaty and frightened he was.  The panicked gaze.  “But that was than,” Tess remarked as rumbling came up her throat as she chuckled at him, “NOW, well, I have other plans.  Better plans.  Are you ready for them?”

Tim shook his head no, as he slowly crawled backwards on with his hands to try and get some distance between the frightening woman.  However he wasn’t moving very fast.  

She pulled out from behind her back a small jar, Tim could see a few people already stuck inside.  It looked to be four of them, three males and one female.  All of them about his age or so.  The plastic jar had a lid on it as Tess used her thumb on her hand to pop the lid off and dump the poor souls out and on the blanket near Tim.  Tim watched as each of them had an equally horrified or gloomy look on their faces.  Each glanced at Tim, and than back to Tess who consumed the whole world with her size.  She was leaning into the bed looking down at them. 

“Now Tim,” Tess said bringing everyone attention to him.  He didn’t like it.  “Remember how I said you were going inside me?”   Tim shook his head trying to banish those words she spoke of the other day.  “Well things have changed…” Tess let out a soft laugh, “See I wasn’t expecting to run into you so soon!  Which means now you have some friends to play with.  Say hello to your new buddies,” Tess continued to sounds excited. 

Tim didn’t remark but he could see that everyone around him wasn’t thrilled by the news.  “Get ready to have some fun, cause you and your friends are going to go along for a nice ride…” Tess announced as she showed what was behind her back.  She placed down a long black plastic string.  In between the length of the string or line were clear empty plastic balls.  Each ball about an inch or so in size, separated in equal length along the string of the object.  At the end was a plastic ring attached to a bulge, or plug.  Tim was confused as to what the item was, but the others seemed more aware of what it was.

“NO!”  The girl screamed as she looked at the item with dread.

Tess looked at the girl and gave her a wicked look, “Ooh YES!”  

“We’re not going to make it,” Someone else broke down in a fit.

Tim could only watch Tess look at all five of them with a delighted twisted expression.  She was enjoying their reactions.  This was all so thrilling for her, and she was having a blast.  The other shrinkies were each picked up one at a time as Tess carried their small bodies toward the toy.  She easily popped open one orb and placed each one inside the clear spheres.  Tim was the last one, as he watched each shrinky hunker inside the orb along the long black string.  The girl curled up into a ball, one of the guys banging on the plastic to be let out.

“And for my special little friend,” Tess winked at Tim as she went back to her drawer.  She pulled out an earpiece and a small item.  She dropped a communicator down at Tim’s feet.  “It’s a little old, but still works,” Tess told him.  Tim looked at the older model.  He picked it up and with little encouragement put it on.  “See, still works,” Tess beamed down at him.

“Tess, don’t do this,” Tim called out now able to see that she could hear him clearly.  However Tess continued to grin at him.  She apparently didn’t give him the device just to hear him talk to her.  Not sure what the point would be to give him one and not answer, Tim was picked up and soon brought closer to the item on the bed.  The smell of new fresh plastic hit Tim’s nose as he was easily dropped and sealed inside the orb.  Tim was only able to sit or kneel in the cramped space, his hands were only able to push up against the side with bent elbows.  It was not a comfy chamber.  The hazy world outside the orb started to move as Tess picked up the item by the circle like handle closer to Tim.  As Tess picked it up, Tim felt the world shift and turn as he was pointed downward.  He could see straight down past the other four shrinkies and onto Tess’s bed.  They were all dangling off from Tess’s hand.  Tim let out panicked sounds along with the others as Tess held them up to her enormous face.  She gave everyone a soft shake or jiggle sending them tumbling around in their small orbs.  It was chaotic and Tim barely recovered before he saw where they were going.

Tess was already a step ahead of Tim, as she already had her skirt down and had them being dragged back behind her back.  Tim was appalled as to see his fellow coworker without anything on past her hips.  However the disgust turned to dismay when he saw Tess’s free hand grab the first orb with one of the other shrinkies in it.  She slowly and gently pushed the screaming person toward her butt cheeks.  With little to no effort, the ball was swallowed up and vanished.  Tim shook his head as he watched Tess slowly feed the next one in, her butt swallowing the string as it pulled in the material.  Soon the next panicked and horrified person was gulped as Tess’s ass swallowed another orb.  She kept gently pushing the plastic string into her ass, and soon the next orb and the next.  Finally Tim was the last one outside the horrible orifice.  Tim pleaded with Tess, “Don’t do this!  Tess please!”

“Mmmm, that's right, keep it up,” Tess remarked as Tim felt his prison being pulled closer and closer.  Finally Tess remarked, “I’ll see you soon… maybe.”

“MAYBE?!”  Tim screamed in fear at the doubt in her words.  

Tess didn’t comment except with a sickening laugh as Tim felt the orb slowly touch the flesh ring.  The skin easily parted as it opened just large enough to roll over the plastic cover.  Tim was soon inside Tess’s rectum as the last bit of sex toy was inserted inside.  Tim turned around and watched the end of the toy slowly insert itself and block off any light from enter.  He was now stuck inside Tess’s body…

Tim took a deep breath to calm down only to gag and hack up his guts at the stench that filled the chamber.  “OH GOD!  Why, why can I smell it?!”  Tim screamed only to hear a rumbling sound from outside.  Tess must have heard his cries of anguish, as he coughed some more.  The only other sounds he could hear over his disgusted coughs, were the others that were deeper inside, making similar sounds.  Tim tried to peer into the surrounding darkness, but couldn’t see anything.  He couldn't even see his hands that were right in front of him.  All that he was surrounded by was a smelly dark world.  A really hot and stinky world.  The air clung to his skin as it felt like he left the shower on too long and it the bathroom was hot and foggy.  The hazy smelling air stung his nose or mouth depending on how he inhaled.  Tim didn’t know how he was still conscious but he continued to be as he took a gasp of Tess’s butt fumes over and over again.  

How long were they going to be stuck in here?  

Tim took a labored breath as he heard a faint noise from outside of Tess’s body.  The sound had been going on for the past half an hour or longer.  Judging by the constant drone, it had to be a TV or music or something that Tess was being entertained by.  Tess hadn’t moved too much, there was the initial swaying around in the orb due to Tess walking somewhere in her home, but after a while it stopped.  The only other sounds were his fellow captives who learned to cope with the stench as best they could. However the occasional cough or curse escaping someone’s lips was heard echoing in the dark.  Tim gave up a while back from trying to plead with Tess.  It seemed like she wasn’t listening to him, even though she gave him the communicator.  

Tim gave a soft cough as the feeling in his nose hadn’t returned since he was shoved inside.  As sick and disgusting as it sounded, his body was starting to get used to the environment.  The hot clingy air was less noticeable, as was the smell.  Yet the stench was just enough to remind him where he was with every breath he took.  Tim sat in his ball.  He had already tried to escape, although why he attempted he didn’t know, it wasn’t like he had anywhere else he could go.  Through his efforts, he found that the air filtering through his prison was coming in through little holes in the sphere, and the top was only accessible from the outside.

It was up to Tess to release him from both her bowels and her toy-

A deep rumbling could be heard above Tim, deeper inside Tess.  Tim and the other let out a shocked sound as it was the third time they had heard it.  It almost seemed like it was getting louder or closer.  Tim didn’t want to think what the noise meant, however the air started to get stiffer and thicker.  The pressure around him was starting to build up as there was a groaning sound around them.

“Wh-whats going on,” Tim called out. The others were also starting to panic at the sudden change in the air pressure.  Tim’s ears popped and suddenly a large rush of air blew past him.  The sound of the gas being pushed out past the seal formed around Tess’s ass was deafening for the few seconds that it lasted.  Tim felt his nose catch on fire from the hot air that quickly filled his chamber.  The noxious gas was more horrible than the stale air that he grew to accept.  The introduction of this new blazing breeze of gut gas hit Tim and the others like a hurricane.  Shaking the orbs they were in while it rushed by.

“Di-did she just fart,” The female shrinky screamed in disgust.

As if to answer her question, another wave of putrid foul air rumbled past them and out the exit, with a loud sound.  The vibration shook Tim to his core from the fart that Tess just released.  The hot sweltering stench now was burning his eyes while his lungs screamed for oxygen.  After the short fart, there were a few softer gust of air that pushed past their anal bead cages.  After the short ordeal, Tim felt the bulging plug behind him move slightly.  Tess was readjusting them, as she turned and pushed and pulled them around on their string.  Tugging them around till she got the anal beads back in position of how she liked them.

“Let us out,” Tim screamed once again but was only answered by Tess turning the handle on the other side, spinning and twisting the beads and everyone inside them with it.  Tim let out a cry as he fell on his back and head as Tess fave a half turn and spin before letting out a rumbling laugh.  

“Not just yet,” She replied.  “I bet you’re enjoying yourselves,” Tess called out loud enough to be heard.

“She’s a monster!”  Someone in the dark shouted.

“She wont let us go, were going to be stuck in here!” Another cried out.

Tim didn’t respond as he tried to recover from Tess teasing them with her toying with the butt toy.  She finally stop twisting it and finally said, “Shouldn’t be too much longer…”

Tim felt hope.  She was going to let them out soon!

Tim sat patiently, trying his best not to breath through his nose, as the gas from previously still seemed to be trapped in his ball.  The next half an hour, Tess would let a toot out every so often, just a puff of gas that would escape their hell, unlike themselves.  Tim thought that Tess might have lied to them about letting them go soon.  It had been far too long with them waiting inside her.

Just as that thought crossed his mind, he heard someone scream.  The sounds of someone, possible the deepest one, panicked and frighten cries filling the dark tunnel.

“What’s going on,” Tim called out.  “Hey!  Hey what’s happening?”  No one answered Tim as the screaming and desperate sounds continued.  Finally after a brief moment it soon went silent.  “Wha-what was that?!”  Tim asked.  The only answer he got was the slow gurgling noise around him as it seemed the walls were shifting.  

Than there was the next scream.  It was closer and Tim could hear it better.  “OH MY GOD!  NO NO NO!  HELP!”

Tim called out again, but the panicked voice didn’t answer, it only kept up it’s horrible screeching.  Tim was petrified at what was happening.  Why were they acting this way, were they losing their minds?  Did the gas make them loopy?  Before the screaming voice could answer it soon went dead too.

“Hey, what the heck is happen,” Tim called out.  “Tess, what is-”

The stench of something foul and rotten hit Tim.  This was by far the worse smell he had sniffed all day.  It was horrendous as the stench of what Tim could only describe as one of the shittest scent he smelled in his life.  Thinking it was just another gas bubble about to pass by, Tim waited for the wafting aroma to blow by.  Yet it didn’t.  It lingered, and possibly grew.  Finally it was the woman’s turn to scream.

“OH GOD NO NO NO!”  She started to panic and scream.

“What’s going on,” Tim once again asked perplexed as to why she was screaming like the others.

“Oh shit, oh shit, SHIT!  SHE’S GOING TO SHIT!!”

It was now that it all clicked with Tim.  “TESS!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!  STOP IT!”  Tim’s panicked shouts filled the void only to have the only sounds replying were the shrinky just a few inches in front of him pleading and begging to be let out.  Tim could now start to hear the slow slithering of something moving in the dark, advancing on him.  Tim tried again to get Tess to help, to pull them outt, but she didn’t move.  Instead, Tim heard the increasing dread and fear in the woman increase as she screamed her head off.

“IT’S GETTING INSIDE, IT’S GETTING INSIDE!!”

Tim paled at the words.  Now he knew why the others weren’t talking and why they were so frightened.  Tess was entombing everyone in her waste.  She was giving them a burial…

Tim tried it plenty of times before, but now he had to try again as he banged on what he assumed was the hatch to his bead.  Nothing changed, except for the sounds of desperation coming from the bead just a few inches a head of him.  The woman’s voice was straining and growing in fear as the stench increased.  Tim heard the approaching massive beast that was the Tess’s dung encroaching him.  The sludge that he could only assume was as large as her bowel size, drew closer.  Soon the sounds of muffled screams were heard before they too vanished, and it was silent.  Tim shook in fear as he couldn’t hear anything other than the sounds of the gigantic shit sliding closer at a slow pace.

“T-tess,” Tim cried out not wanting to meet the same fate as the others.  “P-p-please, save me!”

Once again Tess was silent.  Tim was all alone now, well except for the dark specter of death moving in on him.  The presence of the mammoth mound of poop could be felt nearby, but Tim couldn’t see it.  It was like his sixth sense was going off as it feared what was in the unknown dark.  It wasn’t until Tim felt something mucky and hot starting to enter the chamber with him that he freaked out.  Tim shouted and banged yet again, “TESS TESS STOP!  OH MY GOD DON’T DO THIS!  FUCKING HELP ME!”  Tim screamed over and over again as he felt the mucky mud coming in more as his plastic sphere was slowly being engulfed by the shit.

Tim couldn’t get any further away from the intruding dung as it started to pile up and fill up whatever space it could.  Tim’s breathing increased as he was trapped in the slowly filling orb.  He couldn’t get out and he couldn’t get away.  He was stuck and the shit was slowly oozing around him, filling up any empty space.  Tim felt the crap starting to crawl over body, rubbing against him and sticking to him.  It wouldn’t be long before he was next, just like the other poor souls that meet their fate before him.

“FUCK YOU TESS!”  Tim screamed at the top of his lungs using the last of his breath to cures the giantess he was stuck in.  “FUCK YO-”

Tess let out the loudest gasp she could muster as she listen to Tim beg and scream for help.  The desperation and pleading made it impossible not to touch herself.  And when he told her to fuck her self… well that’s what she was doing.  Hand shoved inside her pussy rubbing herself into an orgasm as she sat on her couch, pants down and legs spread.  It was weird touching herself while she needed to shit, but it was an interesting feeling.  The added stimulus of snuffing out Tim and those others, was all she needed to fly into heaven.  Sitting on the couch, with a small puddle already forming from playing with herself, she stayed there for at least another 10 minutes.  Just sitting in the after glow of what just happened.  

“oooo, god that was good.  Got to shit now,” She told herself as she got up.  She did a quick waddle over to the bathroom.  Her legs still weak from her blissful pleasure, and the feeling of her poop pushing out right there.  Tess took a seat on the toilet and sighed.  She tried to shit… but couldn’t.

“Stupid anal beads…” Tess muttered as she found she couldn’t push the toy out.  Grumbling slightly, Tess took a hold the handle at the entrance of asshole and gave it a nice tug.  It gave with such ease that Tess wasn’t sure if she was pooping or pulling the toy out.  The feeling of fullness vanishing as she pulled the plastic toy out, and the sound of something large and solid hitting the toilet water was heard.  Tess looked between her legs and chuckled.  The full length of the anal beads were buried deep in her log.  The massive shit was easily the eight or so inches long, or maybe it just looked like it.  Tess sat there for a few moments trying to think of what to do now.  She hadn’t though this far ahead as she held the end of the shit covered plastic toy in her one hand.  It was halfway in the toilet water.  Deciding to try and clean the toy off, Tess dipped and swished the toy around int the water.  It slowly started to clean the toy as the water turned a certain shade of brown.  Finally after what felt like forever, Tess pulled the toy out of the toilet water.  As the water slowly drained out of the toy, she smirked as she saw five small lifeless bodies laying still in their clear plastic orbs.  

Smiling, Tess spoke, “I don’t know about you guys, but I had fun.”  She let out a snicker as she slowly opened each ball.  Letting the bodies drop into the foul water below.  When she came to the last one, with Tim in it.  She removed the collar and set it to the side before holding his body.  She couldn’t help but bite her lip as a thrilling feeling went through her.  “Thank you so much Tim… I’ll always remember you as the little shit that you were,” Tess laughed.  “Oh god, you gave me one of the biggest climaxes of all times, really, like top three or four.”  Tess shook her head, “Well, it’s a shame but, time for you to go.”  Letting him join the others, Tess cleaned up and flushed the toilet.  She made sure to wash her hands good and the anal beads too, before she started to put it back.  As she started to close her little sex dungeon inside her night stand, she couldn’t help but think what it would be like to have another coworker shrunken.  Someone she knew, someone that might have trusted her, someone dear to her.

Someone she could break.

Tess felt her insides quiver with excitement at the very thought.  

Ryan sat up in his bed, awakened by the same kind of nightmares he had been having more frequently.  Ryan looked to his left and watched Emily move around in her sleep.  She was completely oblivious to Ryan’s situation.  Ryan wished he could be his normal size, to be sleeping in the same bed as his girlfriend, to be able to wake her up and tell her about his horrible dreams.  

However if Ryan wanted to get Emily’s attention he would have to jump across the nightstand and race toward her slumbering body and get right next to her ear and scream for her to wake up… and even that might not be enough to wake the sleeping giantess.  

Sighing, Ryan got out of bed and started his early morning like usual.  Bathroom, kitchen, and than lots of waiting…

There wasn’t much else he could do, while he was stuck inside his apartment like this.  Ryan found that being tiny was a lot worse than he thought it would be.  What were you suppose to do while you wait for others to wake up?  He couldn’t watch TV, there were no books to read, any form of entertainment that Ryan used to do was now impossible for him to use.  All he had were his thoughts and himself.  Something that was starting to dig into him.

Ryan finished his morning marathon, having to run and climb upward just to use the bathroom.  This was probably the only upside to his shrinking, it kept him in some decent shape just by trying to do the normal stuff.  Finished using the bathroom, Ryan made his way to the kitchen.  By the time he made it to the large counter-top, the house was already starting to wake up.  Ryan climbed upward as he heard his mother starting to get out of bed.  Emily letting out a sound between a yawn and a groan as she exhaled her sleep away.

He could imagine Emily sitting up and stretching with a sleepy face as she yawned and let out what he used to think was a cute noise.  However at his current size it was horrifying for him.  He once caught her doing this one morning, and watched as her mouth opened to an extreme size.  It was larger than any house he had seen in his life as it parted open and stretched wide.  Her tongue curling as she yawned showing how flexible it was, able to easily scoop him into her large mouth.  Teeth bigger than he was, the back of her throat opening to an equally gulping size.  Than the ending sound as she exhaled.  It was somewhere between a jet engine and a massive car crash in noise.  Ryan gritted his teeth the first time hearing it, and would never find that cute gesture appealing ever again at his current size.

The sound of Emily slowly entering the bathroom was followed up by the sound of Ryan’s mom entering the guest bathroom in the hallway.  It kind of annoyed Ryan that they could easily take a few steps and reach the toilet for their morning business, when it took Ryan a good while just to relieve himself.  The two giantess would never know how difficult Ryan’s every day life was.

Fixing up some breakfast, Ryan grabbed a piece of a stale muffin that Emily bought a few days ago.  She had eaten an entire muffin, while Ryan was still trying to finish up the crumbs that were broken off for him.  Just a pinch had lasted Ryan three straight days.

As Ryan was working on his food, Emily was the first one to enter the kitchen after using the bathroom.

“Morning,” Emily muttered as she tried to fix herself some morning coffee to wake herself up quicker.

“Mor-” Ryan stop as he noticed she wasn’t wearing the earpiece again.  Very typical.  

It might have been the lack of speech from Ryan but Emily turned to see Ryan standing there looking at her.  It took her a few moments, “oh, right…”  She headed back to the bed room and grabbed the missing piece of plastic and came back, “Sorry.”  She started to insert the ear plug.

Ryan did his best not to have any bite in his greeting, “Morning.”

“I had the most amazing dream,” Emily went on as she started to sip her coffee.  Still getting breakfast and her morning started, Emily went on as she turned her back to Ryan and started to turn on the stove.  Emily went on talking about her dream to Ryan when he almost didn’t notice the dark shadow coming up from behind.

Once the darkness set in, Ryan couldn’t do more than turn around as he watched his massive mother standing behind him.  Ryan didn’t have time to greet her or even cry out as his mother leaned in and over the side of the counter toward the coffee that Emily had made a few minutes ago.  Ryan dropped what remained of his muffin as his mother started to push forward, shoving her chest out and downward toward him and the counter beneath.  Ryan watched the massive field of white belonging to his mother’s wimpy looking T-shirt, looming forward.  The fabric straining to keep her chest in as best they could and nearly failing.  Ryan frozen in shock and surprise as he gaped up as his mother’s stomach smashed into the counter top  in front of him, soon followed by her breast barreling down toward himself.  

Mary was simply reaching over the counter to grab the pot of hot coffee, but Ryan was in the way of his oblivious mother.  Clearly she didn’t see him, and he had not time but to inhale for a shout for help.  Ryan had just enough time to see the flash of his mother’s flesh through the very see through-able material, and it looked like her mother was going topless this morning.  

The wall of clothed flesh pushed down and mushed into Ryan like a tidal wave of dough threatening to engulf him.  Ryan let out a muffled cry as he was hit by his mother body.  Emily heard the sound, and it sounded like the noise someone would make to let them know they were listening.

“And than we went to that place, you know the one with the burgers that you like?  We were ordering or food…” Emily went on, not looking behind her to see Ryan being smothered out by his mother.

Ryan never felt anything so heavy or crushing than his mom’s breast pinning him to the cold counter top.  Oh wait, yeah he had, IT WAS JUST LIKE LAST TIME!

Ryan fought with vigor at the humiliation of being pinned to the ground by his mom’s merciless melons.  This was the second time and ironically enough nearly the same exact spot that Ryan was last time he was being bashed by Mary’s bust.  The only saving grace for Ryan was that this didn’t last long.  Luckily Mary was quick at grabbing what she needed and was up off the counter in a few seconds.  However the damage was already done as Ryan was beaten down by those boobs, that almost seemed magnetically attracted to try and punish him under themselves.  Ryan gasped and coughed as he trying to recover from nearly becoming a splatter mark on the counter top.  As he took in more air, Emily turned around and spotted Mary.

“Morning,” Emily spoke greeting her.  Emily didn’t notice Ryan laying flatter than the pancakes she was cooking at the stove.

“Mmmm, something smells good,” Ryan’s mom retorted as she took the pot and cup in hand and started to pour some for herself.  Ryan watched with a glare in his eyes as his mother, was NOW walking around the counter top into the kitchen.  Ryan spurted as what his mother put him through.  All that torment when she could have just taken a few steps more to get INTO the kitchen instead of trying to dive across the counter.  And it wasn’t like she wasn’t going to enter the kitchen, she was going that way anyway.  That small blip of torment that Ryan had to go through, was just for his mom to have a few seconds shaved off of her getting a cup of coffee.

Emily nodded, “Making some pancakes for everyone, I’m even trying to cook a few tiny ones for Ryan.”

Ryan continued to glare at his mom, as she checked on the food over Emily’s shoulder, “Oh they look good, but don’t burn them.”

Ryan could see Emily let out a small tick as she muttered, “I know how to cook thank you.”

Mary either didn’t hear her or didn’t care as she went on, “Is my little boy up yet?”

“YES!”  Ryan shouted staring at the back side of his mother, still ignoring him.  However his mom didn’t turn around, “MOM!  Oh my god… do you not have-”

“Mary do you have your ear piece,” Emily said tapping her ear with the device in it.

“Opsie,” Mary laughed and gave the air a wave at the silly mistake, “No, I keep forgetting about that silly little thing.”

“Well, Ryan needs you to wear it so you can hear him,” Emily tried to explain for maybe the hundredth time.

Ryan watched his mom give a gesture like it didn’t mater, “Oh please, I can hear my baby boy just fine with out that stupid thing.”

“OH REALLY?!”  Ryan nearly roared clearly annoyed at the fact that she perfectly could not hear him.

Emily couldn’t help but glance at Ryan and gave him a smirk, “Oh yeah?  Than what did he just say?”

Mary looked around and finally turned around and saw Ryan on the counter behind her.  “Oh I’m pretty sure it was something like,” she leaned in toward Ryan.  He couldn’t help but take a step back as his mother got closer and so did those orbs that nearly crushed him from before, “Good morning mom, I love you,” Mary said smiling as her face came in closer to Ryan.  Before he could correct what she was saying, Ryan watched his mother’s face and mouth grow larger at her approach.  Ryan watched his mother’s lips push outward as she went in for a good morning kiss.

Ryan wasn’t really looking forward to this, he never was that big of a fan of motherly affection from his mom.  Now that her lips were easily his size or large he didn’t want this.  “Mo-”

He was instantly assaulted by the lips as his mother made a smooching sound and plowed her lips right into Ryan knocking him down.  Ryan felt a soft layer of moister left around him from the kiss mark his mother mashed into him.  “Love you too sweetheart,” Mary called out as she pulled back laughing.  “See I know my son just fine enough to not need an earpiece.”

Ryan started to get back up and looked up at his mother who was still smiling like she hadn’t just pushed him down twice in the past few minutes.  Let alone ignore his actual words and pretended like she knew everything about him.  However before he could speak, his eyes were brought to the slight shifting shirt that his mother was in.  It was now that Ryan’s attention was brought back to his mother who was once again, topless underneath her garments.   

“Oh, mom!  Come on, put something on, for Christ sake,” Ryan said trying to not look at his mother’s chest area.  He could clearly see her skin through the shirt.  In fact it was almost like she wasn’t even wearing a shirt at all.  It was so see through that Ryan could see the pink tips poking into the shirt.  Ryan couldn’t help and recall the massive tits pushed into him and how clueless his mother was about him being pinned down.  Quickly Ryan looked away from his mom not wanting to recall this morning’s incident anymore.

Emily spoke up, “Mary, are you not wearing a bra?”

“Hmm?  Oh, no.  I haven’t been able to shop for a while and the few I have are now dirty.  Was going to wash them sometime today.”

Emily was able to feel for Ryan as she gave Mary a puzzling look, “Uh, maybe you should put one on… It’s kind of noticeable,” Emily told her.

Mary cocked her head at Emily’s words.  “Why?  We’re both woman, it’s not like you haven’t seen breast before,” Mary scoffed at Emily.  Ryan felt annoyed at his mother’s reasoning.

Emily gave her a stern look, “No, but Ryan…” Emily began again, trying to get her point across.  Ryan could tell that Emily was trying to be kind about calling his mom out.

However Mary again Scoffed, “Oh please honey, my boy’s seen my boobs before.  I let him suckle them for almost a full year when he was growing up-”

“MOM!”  Ryan shouted in humiliation.  “GO PUT ON A FUCKING BRA!”

Mary kept on talking as Emily looked a little embarrassed on Ryan’s part too.  “He sure loved to grab-”

“Mary, I think I get the point,” Emily cut in.  “Just, do you mind?  Please?”

Mary seemed displeased by the request but she final huffed, “Fine.  I guess I can go put on an old dirty bra if it makes you more comfortable.  Jeez, when did woman get so offended by a pair of tits,” Mary muttered as she walked out of the kitchen to put something on under her see through shirt.

Ryan shook his head as his mom walked off, her ample size swaying as she sulked off like a child kicked out of the kitchen.  “I don’t understand what she was thinking,” Ryan complained.

“Well, I mean…” Emily started for some reason trying to defend his mom but couldn’t.  “Anyway, looks like the pancakes are done,” Emily said as she started to remove the small disk of bread from the pan before setting them down on a plate.  She offered the small little ones she made for Ryan.

Ryan recalled his breakfast being interrupted by the his mother’s knockers knocking him on his ass.  He shuddered at the thought of her staying on top of him a little longer, applying more weight as she just wanted a stupid cup of coffee…

“So did you think about it,” Emily asked as Ryan started to eat and tried to forget this morning as soon as possible.

“Uh… think of what,” Ryan asked confused as to what Emily was talking about.

“Tomorrow.  Remember?”  Emily asked, almost as if that itself was suppose to clear everything up for him.

Ryan was hesitant before responding, “Tomorrow??  Friday?  What, uh, what about Friday?”

Now Emily looked a little upset, “Date night?  We were talking about it, like all week.”

Now Ryan recalled the conversation.  Emily felt lonely and wanted to go out.  She wanted to eat a dinner with Ryan or do something other than stay inside, where it was safe.  Ryan was obviously uninterested, but the sound of Emily really wanting to do something fun hit Ryan hard.  He knew it had to be difficult on her too, changing her whole life around just for him, but he didn’t feel safe out there.  Heck he barely felt safe here.  However he did tell Emily that he would think about it… and he totally forgot about it.  

“Uh, yeah… look I-”

The look on Emily’s face slowly faded and turned sour, “You didn’t think about it, did you?”

“No, I did,” Ryan told her trying to convince her this.

It wasn’t working.  “You always have that look on your face when you lie about stuff.”

“What look?” Ryan asked perplex.

Emily’s finger pointed right at Ryan’s face, “That look.  That one, right there.”

Ryan moved his hands up to his face to see what kind of face he was making, “What are you talking about?  I always look like this.  It’s called my face.”

Emily rolled her eyes and shook her head.  She looked pretty upset now, “Whatever… I guess another night inside it is… whoopee,” Emily spoke up, tossing her hands up at the news.

“No, wait, Emily.  Come on, don’t be like that.  You can still go out without me-” Ryan tried to tell her.

Emily spun around and looked at him, “Oh yeah really?”  Emily asked sound extremely pissed and sarcastic, “Me, on date night, by myself without a date… What do you think I’m going to do?  Talk to myself?  Jesus, Ryan, that’s not a date.”

Ryan held his hands up in defeat, “Well, I don't know what to tell you.  Take Allison with you or someone-”

“Allison is my friend, not my BOY FRIEND!  You’re suppose to want to be with me, but you obviously don’t.”  Emily shouted.

“That’s unfair and you know it,” Ryan shouted back.  “What am I suppose to do?  Go out in public and risk something happening to me?  All for what, a stupid date night?”  The word stupid came out before he could hold back his wording.

“Oh is it stupid,” Emily asked seething now.  “Date night is soooo stupid now?”

Ryan found himself trying to back up on what he said, “Now that’s not what I meant, okay?”

“Than what did you mean by that Ryan?  Cause clearly you don’t want to spend any personal time with me.  You know what, you’re right, this is stupid.  Just forget about date night.”  Emily started to storm off.

Ryan tried to keep up with Emily as he ran to the edge of the counter-top calling out, “Wait-”

Emily easily yanked out the earpiece without saying a word and head into the bedroom and closed the door.  Ryan was aghast at how upset Emily was.  Why was she acting this way?  She was acting way too upset over nothing.  However she couldn’t hear him if he tried to explain it now.  Ryan looked at the ladder and was tempted to go rushing through the bedroom door to confront Emily, but barging in on her would only make things worse.  

Ryan sighed as he stood there.  His mother still seemed to be locked up in her room.  It seemed she too was avoiding Ryan.  

“Great,” Ryan muttered.  He headed back to his pancakes and ate some before he realized he lost his appetite.  What a great morning.

Ryan didn’t have time to talk to Emily or his mother.  In fact, they stayed away from him the best they could.  Ryan wasn’t really sure how he pissed off his mother too, but she seemed to be avoiding him just as much as Emily was.  It also didn’t help that when he did see them, Emily and his mother weren’t wearing their ear pieces.  Any attempt to try and call out to them was unheard or just straight up ignored.  It was a very frustrating issue for Ryan, one that he couldn’t fix.

It wasn’t too long before the day was over.  As much as Ryan didn’t know quite exactly what he did wrong to upset both woman, he figured he might as well apologize to them the next time he saw either one of them.  He needed to apologize to Emily first, but she hadn’t left the door open.  As easily as it would have been to crawl under the door and find her, Ryan had a sinking suspicion that the act of sneaking into the room might just piss her off even more.

He didn’t want to tempt the possibility of any more of Emily’s rage and figured he would wait outside for her to show up again.  Lucky for Ryan he had found a spare blanket and tried to sleep on the counter-top till the next morning, where Emily would have to come out and see him.  As Ryan laid down on the cold counter-top, he found it hard to get comfortable but it wasn’t too hard to sleep.  

Sadly by the time he woke up, he had heard the front door close.  The sound startled Ryan awake.  A quick glance to the bedroom showed the door wide open, and the smell of fresh coffee just hit Ryan now that he was awake.  

“Emily?  Shit, did she leave already,” Ryan asked the silly question with the clearly obvious answer.  She must have snuck around the kitchen this morning without waking him.  What was worse was Ryan wasn’t sure if it was out of anger, to not talk to him or out of kindness, to not disturb his sleep.

Ryan cursed his weird sleeping patterns.  One night the slightest gust on the complex would wake him, the next he could sleep through an atomic blast and not wake.  It seemed this morning it was the latter.  Ryan sat up from the blanket feeling the stiffness of waking up on the cold counter-top.  Ryan stretched again and looked around for his mother.  She hadn’t woken up yet.  Ryan headed to his room and deiced to at least get ready for the day.  Changing clothes, bathroom, and back to the kitchen for food.

By the time Ryan was ready and eating the one day old pancakes, his mother came out of her room.  Still sleepy and again wearing a simple T-shirt over her body, this time Ryan got to see the dark black bra clearly visible through the light colored shirt.  It was a slight improvement from yesterday, but still didn’t fix the problem.  Ryan was begin to think that his mother might want to get a different type of shirt.

“Morning mom,” Ryan greeted, “I just wanted to say sorry about yesterday…”

His mother walked past the counter-top and once again, for the millionth time, Ryan spotted the empty ear.

“Why do I even bother!”  Ryan groaned throwing his hands up.  At this point, Ryan should just assume no one was wearing their ear pieces at anytime.  Hell, it would be more shocking if he found his mom wearing one of them.  Like how hard could it be to put it in your ear?  Ryan shook his head as he tried to get his mother’s attention to see him. 

Mary on the other hand was not a morning person, so spotting Ryan was going to be hard if not impossible.  Ryan watched his mother doing her morning routine, making some coffee and eating some breakfast.  All of which were on the other side of the kitchen.  Ryan would have to run around the counter-top to the other side or pretty much jump on his mom as she walked by.  Neither were appealing to Ryan.

Sighing, Ryan figured he would try and get his mom to notice another way that didn’t involve any extreme actions on his part.  He could have try and to reach the dinner table where his mother was going to sit.  However by the time he got up there in time she would be done eating and already on the move.  No, Ryan had to think ahead of his mom and what she would do next.

It was most likely she would head back to her room after eating.  Ryan should have plenty of time to get to the bedroom and find somewhere to be that his mom would notice.  Figuring that this was the only way to get his moms attention to apologize and make amends, Ryan headed toward the edge of the counter to climb down.  

As much as Ryan didn’t like this idea, he also didn’t want to go another day or two without talking to his mom or Emily.  It was already bad enough being isolated for a day, and as stupid as it sounded, he didn’t want it to be longer.  Wanting to talk to someone sounded stupid but really it was something that Ryan wanted right now.  Ryan made his way toward his mother’s room.  The guest bedroom was actually a little farther to reach than his own.  Yet, once he arrived he could still hear his mother sitting at the table eating.  That gave him time to find a way to get noticed.

Ryan looked into the room that was similar but slightly different from his own bedroom.  The wall color was the same, so was the carpet, but the bed was smaller, and there was no bathroom connected to it.  Ryan looked around as he entered the room.  First thing he would need to do is get off the ground or at least out of his mother’s walking path.  Last thing he wanted was his mother to walk in and step on him by accident.  Ryan took a few nervous steps into the room, feeling oddly weird entering his mother’s room without her actually knowing he was here, it felt creepy.  He walked further into the room and the feeling only grew as he looked around.

“Maybe this wasn’t a good idea?” Ryan said feeling the weight of guilt from sneaking into the room his mom was staying.  Ryan turned to leave only to hear his mother getting up from the table.  Spinning around he caught a glimpse of his mother already removing her plate from her seat and heading to the kitchen.  Sure enough the steps of his mother started to get louder as she headed toward her room.  There was no going back now, she was coming back to her room.  It only took a few moments but Ryan soon watched as his extremely large mother came walking into her bedroom.  She entered and quickly closed the door behind her, leaving Ryan and his mother in the same room.  

It was clear that Mary had no idea about her son being in the same room as her.  As if to prove this point, Ryan watched his mother let out a tired sigh and yank off her shirt in one quick gesture.  Ryan blinked once and than twice before he averted his eyes from his mother’s half nude body.  The only cover she had on was the black bra still attached-

Mary unclipped her bra and let it fall and flop to the floor, releasing a tired sigh and yawn to follow it, “Much better.  So tight,” she complained in a sleepy voice.  Ryan gawked at his mother’s now bare breast busting out of the discarded clothing.  Ryan quickly averted his eyes to the carpet where the clothing dropped, it was between him and the door.  The stomping feet of his mother heading toward the bed, it continued before she headed pass the bed and to the dresser on the other side of the sleeping area.

Ryan, not wanting to witness anymore of his mother changing or whatever it was she was doing, he made a dash toward the door.  He had made a BIG mistake, thinking this was a good idea.  As his mother proceeded to dig through her dresser for clothes, Ryan came across the large black field of clothing.  The bra was much bigger now in person.  The large black fabric cups pointing upward, making an almost dish like shape blocking Ryan’s path.  He could try and run around the bra, but in his mad dash to escape his mother as fast as possible, Ran started to climb up the lip of the right cup.  As he climbed up and into the inside padding, he found it quite squishy… and slightly damp?  The soft smell of his mother’s odor seemed to be coming up from the interior of the brassiere.  

Ryan’s face frowned at the new found smell that he wasn’t expecting.  He paused for a few moments recovering from the shock and unexpected raw smell coming from the clothing.  It wasn’t till a grumbling noise behind him that broke his shock.  Ryan went back to crossing the large field of black felt to reach the door.  The muttering and grumbles grew louder as the ground shook again causing Ryan to slip and fall into the ground.  He had just enough time to flip over and watch with a strong sense of fear as his nude mother reached out for him.

“Mo-mom!”  Ryan protested but got no response as he was quickly pulled upward along with the dark fabric.

“God, I really need to get new clothing,” Mary muttered as she brought her top up to her chest.

“WAIT MOM STOP!”  Ryan screamed out as he watched his mother’s bare chest coming closer and at an alarming speed.  He quickly and violently was pushed and mashed into the underside of Mary’s right bosom. The warm and slightly damp skin filling up as much space as it could.  Ryan felt the immense pressure of his mother’s skin enveloping him and pinning him mercilessly to her brassiere.

How did it end up like this?  Ryan tried to move around but found the jiggly sack of skin pushing into him was actually really compressed and tight.  Instead of something fleshy it was more like being pinned up against a rock or hard substance not moving at all.  It reminded him like that time a few days ago when he was trapped under by a giant freaking foot.  However, instead of it being a hot sweaty foot from a random highschooler, this was his mother’s boob.

Just when he thought it couldn’t get any worse, he heard a clicking and snapping sound, as his mother now clamped the bra closed.  What was now tight became crushingly painful.

“MOOOOOM” Ryan screamed and moaned out as he felt the sack of flesh grow tighter and more firm.  This was horrible, and what was worse, he could already feel the heat from her fleshy skin seeping into him.  The heat from her body slowly cooking Ryan to a point that his own sweat was building.  As much as he tried it didn’t work, his cries were not heard by his mother’s unhearing  ears.  Ryan tried to squirm out from beneath the layer of thick fatty flesh but it wasn’t possible.   

If all that wasn’t bad enough, Ryan wasn’t able to breath very well as he was snuggled too tightly by his mother’s chest.  Unable to breathe well, and the only air he could get was the hot smelly trapped air, he found his head getting lighter.  Each small inhale was giving him less fresh air, and more refreshed stale breaths.  Soon Ryan was blacking out as his mother started to walk somewhere.

Ryan was woken up by a slight cool breeze washing over him.  He still couldn’t move, and it was still hot and even more damp than before, but the gust of cold fresh air brushing over his body helped.  Ryan slowly woke up, quicker when when he heard the sound of his mother talking, her voice sounded like it was coming from the heavens and all around him at the same time.

“It’s so damn hot in here,” She complained.  The sound of a shirt being fanned nearby filling the air with it’s flapping.  

Ryan realized his mother was using her shirt to shove fresh air on her skin underneath it.  He still couldn’t see as he was currently being smothered alive by his mom, but the gust of clean fresh air help revitalize him.

“Mmmoooommm,” Ryan’s muffled cry for his mother reverberated through the space he was stuck in.

“How does the mall run out of AC,” Mary grumbled in an upset tone.  “It’s the freaking mall.”

The mall?

Ryan was in the mall?  Why was he in the mall, what was his mother doing here?  The sound of passerby and other people in a crowded area could be heard over his mother’s breathing as she walked through what Ryan could only assume was a crowd of people in the mall.  The sounds of his mother’s foot steps, her throbbing heart, her inhaling, and her exhaling; it all filled Ryan’s world.  It was hard to focus on anything else… well except for the constant bone crushing pressure his mother’s boob was pressing and jamming into him.  In fact each movement, breath, or heck even her heartbeat seemed to put more strain on his body.  Ryan felt his limbs going numb or maybe that’s just lack of blood flow.

“Welcome to Freshly Pressed!”  A woman called out.  Ryan perked up at the name of the store.  It was a clothing store in the mall.

“Where’s the woman’s department,” Mary asked, her voice vibrating Ryan with each syllable.

“Right over there Ma'am.”  

Ryan listen to his mother shop in the clothing store, picking out what she wanted.  She was spending a good amount of time looking through whatever clothing it was looking for.  Each second, Ryan could feel his skin starting to melt from the heat from not just his mom’s sweating body temperature, but breathing air too.  Just before Ryan thought he would pass out, his mother flung more cold air up her body which help to cool and replace Ryan’s air.  Prolonging Ryan’s experience inside his mother’s top.

“This looks cute.”  Mary exclaimed.

“Too red…” Another comment she made about something.

“I guess, but it’s not in my size…”

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mother’s words.  Ryan never liked cloth shopping with Emily or his mom.  It was like woman could never determine what was right to wear and would spend hours trying everything on in the store.  Something that was made even more horrendous in his current position.  Ryan would have liked to black out again, but his mom inadvertently saw to it that he stay conscious through her whole shopping spree by blasting cool air upward and towards him.

Finally it was time to try on some clothes.  The sound of a door closing and things being put on a rack or bar was heard.  Ryan’s mom pulled off her shirt and Ryan felt the fresh air starting to seep through the layer of clothing that bra was made of, pinning him into her skin.  Ryan wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but when his mother unbutton her blouse, Ryan wasn’t expecting to see light and quickly had to shut his eyes to keep them from burnt out by the bright lights.  When Ryan’s eyes adjusted to the glare, he quickly found he hadn’t moved from this mother’s tit.  Even with the top pulled off, Ryan wasn’t released from his position just under his mother’s bosom.  In fact, it seemed he was still stuck… like he was glued to it.

It seemed all the booby sweat his mom produced, help stick his body to her skin.  Ryan tried to break free or call out, but soon to his dismay and horror, his mother was starting to try on some clothes.  And it looked like they were all different types of bras.  Each one looked to be around his mother’s size and they all had different colors and designs making all of them unique.  Meaning she would have to try each one on.

Ryan watched as his mom started to bring one set up to her chest.  A dark red colored bra.  Ryan hardly even got a letter out of his mother’s name when she pushed the flush colored clothing into her.  The force and new fabric wasn’t as bad as his mother’s own underwear.  It was less crushing and more relaxing, but not by much.  It was still tight, just not suffocatingly tight.  With the new material on, Ryan found to his delight, he had slide a little further downward, closer to the exit of the brassiere.  He would just need to slide past-

Ryan felt a strong firm wall push into him.  It shoved him into his mother’s meaty mound.  The sound of his mom letting out a pleased sound, “Mmm, looking good.”  The hard pressure dug into Ryan as it seemed like mom was cupping herself and holding parts of her breast up and examining herself in the mirror.  Ryan was pushed and shoved back deeper into his prison.  He was slowly being moved to the middle of the bra as his mom groped herself.  Her fingers dragging Ryan along with themselves as she traced and played around with the bra.  When she was done, Ryan found something lumpy between his legs.  

“Okay, next one,” Ryan’s mom said as she didn’t even look down.  Ryan was revealed and found he was just above his mother’s nipple.  The pink areola was distinctly different from the rest of Mary’s breast.  Ryan shook his head as he looked up from the top side of his mother’s tit.  

“M-”

Yet again, Mary shoved another top on, covering herself up before looking in the mirror behind herself.  Years of putting on and removing the underwear lead to her able to slip them on without having to look.  She had already put a white silky one on, and Ryan was now covered in the new feeling of the silk cloth digging into his back and pushing him into the warming embrace of his mom’s boob fat.  It seemed the brassiere was slightly larger than Mary’s original sized one she came in with.  Still it didn’t allow much movement from Ryan, and any struggling he did seemed to go unnoticed by his mom.  That was till her hands came back to rearrange the garment she just put on.

As Mary pulled and yanked to get more comfortable in her bra, Ryan felt the weight on his back let up, and he started to slide on the still damp and inclined skin.  Ryan slipped and dropped less than an inch lower or so, but still he ended up flailing and grabbing onto whatever his body could.  The hard rubbery nub he touched with his hands forced him to grab and clench down hard on it.  Ryan heard his mother inhale deeply.

“Oh…” She muttered.

Ryan frowned at the weird tone his mother just released.  It sounded very similar to Emily’s tone when he would mess around with her.  The sound of peeked arousal building…

“mmm,” the sound was let out as Mary touched somewhere nearby Ryan pushing and groping at her silk covered breast.  “Yeah… oh that feels good,” Mary cooed to her self in a soft tone.

“M-om-mo,” Ryan tried to shout but kept getting pushed and rubbed by a fleeting hand touching and poking.  Ryan couldn’t see them hit him, but it seemed anytime he tried to talk a finger jammed his head into his mother’s puckering nipple.  Ryan did his best to keep his face away but it was too hard.

“What am I doing,” Mary asked but it didn’t stop her hands from playing around.  Ryan felt the ripples through the flesh he clung too as Mary rubbed and molded her ample chest that was only covered in a bra.  “It’s been way too long,” Mary muttered between some sounds she was making.

Ryan didn’t want to her this!  Not from his mother!

However his mother didn’t seem to be holding back a she smushed and rubbed her hands over herself more and more.  Ryan was near most of the action as she focused on her sensitive area, which was exactly where he was.  Ryan was mashed, crushed, pressed into, and grounded into his mother’s ever stiffen nub.  As Ryan did his best to ignore the sounds and smells coming from his mother’s body, Ryan was finding it difficult to keep his grip and position.  The ever changing landscape inside his mother’s bra was chaotic and crazy.  Her dark shadowy hands blocking light from outside as they glided over Ryan’s spot multiple times.  Things were getting faster and Ryan could feel the warm skin start to get hotter from all the attention that was given to it.  Ryan gritted his teeth as his mother finally slapped her hand on Ryan’s spot and gave it a nice squeeze, or at least nice for her.

Ryan cried out as the enormous hand balled him and his mom’s flesh all into one cup sized hand.  She pushed, turned, twisted, and grind everything into her palm.  Ryan heard a noise he never thought he would hear his mother make and her body shudder.  Ryan was so appalled his mouth hung open, did she just-

Something wet splattered Ryan’s face and body as a warm cream like liquid came out of no where!  Ryan was caught completely off guard as he got the warm liquid in his mouth.  Ryan swallowed out of instinct and gagged on what it was.  His mom was lactating… he just drank her milk.

Ryan let out a mental scream of disgust as he continued to hold on and gag at what was happening to him.  

“Oh shoot… am I leaking,” Ryan’s mom commented in shock.  Not as horrified as Ryan was but it seemed this wasn’t uncommon for her.  “Well, looks like I have to buy them now.”

Still stuck, and now half drenched in his wet mother’s milk, Ryan could hear the tag being ripped off and soon the world grew dark as her shirt came over top of him.  Ryan was still stuck, the smells now trapped inside his moms clothing.  The combined smells of her perspiration and now lactation filled Ryan’s nose.  It was a sickening combo that made him want to just die, especially after what he just endured.  

Ryan was in an increasing daze as his mother gathered her things and went to a cashier.  She said something about liking the top so much she’ll keep it on.  Ryan picked up the sounds of ringing up items and soon they were moving again.  His damp and sticky body still semi-glued to his mother’s boob that continued to jiggle with each step.  It seemed the large bra gave her room to move in, unlike the other one.

It wasn’t an improvement, just a change.  He was still stuck and trapped to his unsuspecting mother.  Still being cooked alive by the ever increasing temperatures from his surroundings.  Ryan felt loopy and dizzy, almost as if he was going to black out again.  In fact he swore he heard someone’s voice that he shouldn’t have.  It sounded like Allison?

“Oh, Mrs. Day, what are you doing here?”

The all too familiar rumbling of his mother’s respond vibrating through Ryan as she spoke, “Oh just doing some shopping.  How are you Allison?”

“You know, the usual.  So, how’s things with… you know who,” Allison asked.  

Ryan’s mother let out a sigh, “It’s not easy, that’s for sure.  He’s just hasn’t been himself ever since the shrinking.  I swear it’s like he’s a whole different person.  I remember there used to be a time he just grab a hold of me and just wouldn’t let go.  He would cling to me like a little baby, but now he keeps trying to push me away.”

Ryan was in fact desperately trying to push off his mother’s skin, but was sadly unable to let go.

“Do you want to talk about it,” Allison asked.

Ryan was starting to realize this was less a dream and more of a reality as Allison’s voice wasn’t fading away.   A shiver ran up his spin as he heard Allison talking with his mom.

“Oh that’s so sweet of you, dear.  How about I treat you to some lunch?”

Ryan found himself now going on a lunch date between his mom and Allison’s

“He didn’t,” Allison gasped after a slurp from her drink.  Ryan groaned as he listened to his mom complain about him to Allison, who was just gulping it down, just like her drink.  It seemed the AC was fixed or they found the one cool spot in the entire food court, because Ryan wasn’t passing out from the heat.  He was stuck or more like plastered to the large mammary gland.  He wish he could defend himself right now, to speak up about his actions, but his mother was painting him out to be a spoiled brat.  

“I know, my little Ryan saying something like that,” Mary sighed.  “It broke my heart.”  Ryan suddenly felt a large impact from behind bashing into him, as his mother patted her chest when she said heart.  Letting out an annoyed sound at his mother’s carelessness Ryan once again started to struggle and wiggle off the big tit.

Suddenly there was a shocked and sharp gasp from across the table.  Allison had a shocked but sly tone to her voice when she spoke, “Mrs. Day… do you have a shrinky in your- I’m so shocked that you would do something like that.”

Ryan stop moving…

He was spotted, and by someone he least wanted to be found by.

“I’m sorry, dear, what was that,” Mary replied confused.

“Right here,” Allison said, most likely pointing at Ryan or somewhere on herself to indicate where Ryan was right now.  Ryan prayed that there was another poor shrinky that Allison had spotted beside him.  Maybe there was one-

Ryan felt his mother moving and the pressure of the shirt she was wearing eased up.  She was searching down her shirt.  Ryan tried to glance up through the silk fabric, and he could just make out the blurry face of his mother through the material.  Her eyes looked to be squinting at his general direction.

“Want me to squish it for you,” Allison called out from behind Ryan.  

Before Ryan could freak out over the thought of being squished to death by Allison, his mother spoke, “No, you might stain the bra.  I just bought them too,” The anger in her voice was adamant, “And it came with a pest!”  

Allison laughed, “Sounds like you got a deal, what store did you get them from again?”

“Hold on dear, let me get the little thing out.”

Ryan tried to call out for his mom, but her blurry face vanished.  Soon two large fingers came dipping in through the opening at the top of the shirt and started to aim for the top of the bra.  Ryan prayed his mom looked before she did anything to him.  He wasn’t sure how she was going to react once she finds out he was there, but hopefully it wouldn’t be anything too harsh.

The sound of Mary digging around for Ryan could be heard when finally the tip of one of her fingers jabbed at Ryan’s head.  “There it is, Mary said pinching at Ryan and dragging him across her still damp breast, pulling him out from her bra.  “Come to Mama…”

Ryan was yanked out into the open and held up to his mother’s face.  The look of disgust was present as she held Ryan up to her sneering face.  However it only last for a few moments before a look of confusion came up.  “R-r-ryan?!  RYAN WHAT-”

“MOM I CAN EXPLAIN-”

Mary nearly dropped Ryan in horror and shock but she continued to hold onto Ryan, “BABY WHAT- HOW… w-when?”

Ryan gulped.  “Uh…”

Ryan’s mom looked like she was about to exploded from shame and horror, “Oh god, that means-”

The sound of Allison moving in her seat from behind made Ryan turn around.  She was leaning in closer to examine him.  There was a look of surprise and shock, the same as his mother’s, but there was something else too.  Something hidden behind her eyes as she looked at him.  “It really is him…” Allison spoke from across the table.

“Why were you in my underwear,” Mary asked bring Ryan’s attention back to her.

“I was trying to talk to you this morning, and you weren’t wearing your ear piece-”

The look on his mother’s face grew firmer as she cut in, “What does that have to do with this?!”

Ryan huffed, “I’M GETTING TO THAT!”  

Allison seemed to be leaning in closer now, eyeing Ryan up from the other side of the table.  Ryan continued his explanation, “I was trying to apologize about yesterday and you were changing, and so I was going to leave-”

Mary gasped, “You watched me change?”

“Oh my god,” Ryan muttered as he slapped at his forehead, “JUST LET ME EXPLAIN!  I wasn’t watching you change, I was leaving, okay!  Your bra was in the way, and I went to climb over it, and then YOU put it on.”

“Mrs. Day, did you really not know he was in there,” Allison asked.

Now it was Mary’s turn to have everyone looking at her.  Something she wasn’t expecting.  Her voice was filled with hesitation, “I… well that’s, he was just too small…”

“Really,” Allison asked almost with a hint of excitement in her voice, “He was just that small?”

“H-hey,” Ryan objected.  “Mom, just look, it doesn’t matter, okay.  You found me, I’m not hurt, and we can pretend today never happened, okay?”  As much as Ryan wanted that to happen, it seemed his mother was more worried about something else.  The look of shame and embarrassment covering her face told Ryan that she couldn’t forget what had happened today.  “Mom?”  Ryan called out trying to get her attention.

The hurt that Mary had from what she put Ryan through was all over her face, easy to read.  Something that told Ryan that her mother was devastated by what he had to have gone through.  It broke her heart and it was clearly all in her expression that she was giving Ryan.

“Mom?” Ryan called out again looking at her mother more closely.  

Before Ryan could probe anymore into his mother’s emotions, Allison quickly chimed in, “Mrs. Day, if you want, I could take Ryan home for you.”

“WHAT?!” Ryan quickly shouted at the news.  Allison was going to take him home?  Ryan had the sinking feeling that home was the last place they were going.  Ryan shook his head trying to get his mother to see that he didn’t like the idea, but her focus was on Allison instead of him.

“Would you,” Mary asked sounding a little hopeful.  The look of shame and embarrassment seemed to slowly melt away at Allison’s words.  

Allison laughed, “Of course, I finished shopping a while ago, and was heading back before I ran into you.”  Allison’s hand was already reaching out, palm up for Mary to hand Ryan over.

“Mom, no please wait,” Ryan quickly blurted out.  His mother didn’t react, like she couldn’t hear his words.

Than she said some of the most horrifying words Ryan never thought he would find frightening, “Well… I do have some more shopping to do…”  It was now that Mary glanced at Ryan quickly.  As if to avoid a conversation with him she gave a quick kiss on his forehead and went on, “I’ll see you at home Sweetie.”

Ryan protested but his mother seemed to be unwilling to talk as she was already dropping him into Allison’s awaiting hand.  Once he landed on the warm skin, Ryan watched his mother get up from her seat.  It seemed Allison was the perfect scapegoat to use for his mother to run away from him.  Escaping the impending and much needed talk about what transpired not even an hour ago.  However even a mother could be ashamed to talk to their children about things, one of those things was getting off in a changing room while their child is with them…

“MOM!”  Ryan tried to call out for the last time as his large mother was speed walking away from the table.  It wasn't till the moment his mom vanished into the crowd that he recalled who he was with.  Slowly turning around in Allison’s palm, he was greeted to a sicken smile as Allison just smirked.

“Hello Ryan…” Allison nearly purred.  “It’s been a while, heck it’s been a long time since I’ve seen you.”  Allison pulled her outstretched arm inward and brought Ryan closer to her face.  “Have you been avoiding me?”

Ryan looked around, off to the sides of Allison’s hand, and the thought of jumping occurred to him.  However he saw the slight bending curve upwards in her fingers.  They were prepared to react on the slightest movement he made, ready to close her fist.  She had him in the palm of her hands, quite literally.

“Avoiding you?  Why-why would you say that,” Ryan asked hoping the fear in his voice wasn’t showing.

Allison went on, “Well, we haven’t talked in like, forever.  You didn’t visit or even tell me about,” She pointed at him with her other hand, “THIS.  Than I ask to see you and Emily keeps dodging the question.  Almost,” Allison moved in closer, her smile grew many times larger than Ryan’s own size, “Like you were avoiding me.”  Allison’s piercing gaze dug into Ryan.

Ryan still tried to play it off and just shrugged a little shakily, “I was dealing with a lot…”

“Yeah I can see that,” Allison scoffed.

Ryan didn’t say anything as he continued to sit in Allison’s hand.  After a little while he finally said something, “So you-you’re taking me home?”

The look on Allison’s face wasn’t something Ryan wanted to see, “Oh, don’t worry I’ll get you home, but I never said when…”

“Wha- when?  What do you mean?”

Allison continued to have that plotting look on her face.  “Welllll, you see, Emily’s been blowing me up all day.  She’s keeps messaging me about something you did.  It sounds like you really messed up this time, something about ruining date night?  Anyway, she keeps talking about hanging out tonight.  I think we should all go out tonight, kind of like the old times.  What do you say, Ryan?  Ready for a night out, just like the good old days?”

Ryan wasn’t sure what was scaring him more, the way Allison couldn’t stop smiling or the mention of going out tonight.  Both were giving Ryan a mini heart attack as he started to feel his fear rising and his limbs freeze in place unable to move.  It was even more horrifying when Allison decided it was time to go and started to stand up.  The safe table top that might have been an easy leap to, vanished in moments and soon Ryan had over a hundred feet to fall to the floor below.  

“Don’t worry,” Allison said picking Ryan up from her palm and holding him out above a pocket in her purse.  “We’re about to meet up with Emily in a little bit.  Than we can really talk things out between the three of us, bye bye for now,” Allison called out as she dropped Ryan into the safety of her purse, and his new prison.

Ryan tried to pick out the sounds of Allison and Emily talking over the music, but it was far to loud.  They had been chatting away for what felt like hours.  Ryan had tried to find a way out of the purse he was stuck in but it was far too big for him to climb out.  There didn’t seem to be any lipstick or items in the pocket that he could try and use to get out.  Even if there was, where would he go?  Ryan was in some kind of club of some sorts, but he had no idea which one.  As messed up as it sounded, he was safer with Allison right now than trying to run away.

It didn’t help that the longer Allison and Emily talked, Ryan could hear Emily getting louder.  This only happened when she started to drink and was getting heated on a topic.  Something that Ryan used to find cute, but now in his situation things changed.  It wasn’t cute anymore, it was frightening.

“- AND THAN, OHHHH HO HO, AND THAN HE SAID,” Emily’s voice peeked over the music.

Allison’s laughter was heard before she tried to ease Emily down a little, “Okay take it down a notch Em, were out in public.

“Oh,” Emily quickly said before her voice dropped down and she continued on her tirade of about this person.  Ryan felt like he was being paranoid, but he had a sinking suspicion that they were talking about him.  However not being able to hear the exact words didn’t help Ryan’s case.  Instead he continued to listen to the sounds around him.  The ever growing tone in each girl’s voice as the night went on.  How long they sat there Ryan didn’t know, but he was exhausted from being trapped inside this purse for the greater majority of the day.   

Suddenly Ryan heard Allison’s voice grow closer as it seemed she was moving toward her purse.  “Okay, so I know this is a bad time to bring it up, but I thought since Ryan isn’t here, that someone should get you an anniversary present.

Ryan felt a dreadful feeling wash over him, Anniversary… oh no!  

Ryan’s head spun as it seemed he lost track of what day it was.  This wasn’t just any day, it wasn’t just any DATE night… this was their sixth year Anniversary.  No wonder why Emily was so upset about today.  Ryan didn't have much time to dread over the day, as the opening above him was parted to reveal several fingers descending into the bag to pull him out.  Ryan felt the large digits push into him as they yanked him free and out into the open.

For being trapped in Allison’s bag for the whole time, he was surprised at how right he had been about the area.  They were in a slightly dim club, near the bar.  The dark lights made it almost too hard to see, but the flashing lights help fill the room with an energetic hyper mood.  Ryan was gently but firmly set down on a slick surface bringing his attention to his surroundings.  Sure enough, Emily and Allison had been drinking, the evidence was all over the small club table.  Empty or nearly empty cups made a semicircle around Ryan leaving only Allison and Emily on either side of Ryan.  Ryan looked up at a confused and bewildered Emily.

“What’s this?”  She squinted and moved in closer.

“Oh come on Em, you know a shrinky when you see one,” Allison laughed.

“...a shrinky- RYAN?!  THAT’S RYAN-”

“Girlfriend!”  Allison snickered, “Keep it down,” She hissed.  “Jeez why not tell everyone about  it will you?”

“Ops,” Emily covered her mouth before repeating again, “Why is Ryan here?”

“Oh, thank God, Emily,” Ryan called out trying to get Emily’s attention, but she was focused on Allison.  Ryan wanted to rush to her, but Allison kept her fingers around Ryan, preventing any movement away from her hand.  Unable to move far, he couldn’t get Emily to look down at him.

“Cause it’s a gift… Emily, we were just talked about this.  You know,” Allison said glancing down so Emily would look at Ryan.  “Letting go.”

Ryan’s struggles stopped at those words.  “Letting go… what’s she talking about Em?”  Ryan felt his gut clench at what he feared was happening.

Emily seemed flustered as she looked red in the face, “I, uh, well… I-”

“You can do it, Emily,” Allison pushed.  “Just say what you said before.  How you really feel about this relationship.”

Ryan spun around as he was looking at the devil herself, “Allison shut up!  Emily don’t listen to her, look I’m sorry about today, okay?”

“Emily are you going to let him talk to your best friend like that?  You going to let him push you around, and control you… at THAT size?”

Ryan snapped again, “Shut up Allison!”

Suddenly Emily snapped downward at Ryan, “NO RYAN, YOU SHUT UP!”

He had never heard Emily speak so angrily before.  He was silent.  He was terrified at what was coming next.  He remained quite as he watched Emily’s emotions play on her face.

“Yeah, that’s my girl,” Allison praised Emily.  Urging her on to finish her speech.

“Ryan, I’m so tired of this.  I thought what we had was… was something.  I don’t know, something special, but I guess I was wrong.  You haven’t been the same since, well you know, and you just haven’t been the same since...”

Allison interrupted with a whisper, “You said that already.”

Emily seemed to break her train of thought, “Oh right, uh… haven’t been the same,” Emily muttered as if to get back into the flow of thought she was derailed from.  When it was clear Emily found the words she was looking for she went on, “You used to like to go and do things, have fun, and actually be happy.  Now, your like the complete opposite of the person I loved.  You don’t go anywhere anymore, you always look so depressed and sour.  I wanted to enjoy and celebrate our anniversary and you just straight up say no?  You rather stay cooped up inside the house and do nothing.”

Ryan wanted to correct Emily, he really did, but she was all over the place.  Her words were just slightly louder than the music and it seemed like she was more focused on herself talking than anyone else.  Ryan would have to bite his tongue and let her finish and pray that she listens to his side of the story.  

Finally Emily said, “I guess… I guess what I’m saying is…” She looked at her drink and took a quick sip finishing it, gaining that liquid courage she needed to say these last few words, “It’s over.  I’m breaking up with you.  Instead of celebrating anniversary tonight its celebrating the ending of a relationship.  Ryan,” Emily said with a stern face, “I’m done.”

Ryan’s mouth hung open at Emily’s statement.

Allison’s hand let got of Ryan sending him flopping to the table as she started to clap and howler, “THAT’S MY GIRL!  WOOOOW!  YOU TOLD HIM!”

Ryan was still stunned at the crushing break up that he was hit with.  She was dumping him?  Ryan shook his head this didn’t make any sense.  Sure they were having a rough patch, but this… this wasn’t like her.  Ryan spun on Allison, “What the hell are you doing?  What did you tell her?  Stop manipulating Emily!”

Allison held a hand over her mouth as she giggled, “Oh my god, he’s so mad.  Look at him.”

“Ryan stop attacking Allie,” Emily defended her traitorous friend.

“Emily, this isn’t like you.  Just, please, sober up and let’s go home and we can talk about this,” Ryan pleaded.

“Go home,” Emily asked as she actually thought about it.

“Emily, your letting him control you again,” Allison chimed in from across the table.  Ryan could see Allison hiding her smile behind her glass.

“God damn it Allison,” Ryan growled.  He wouldn’t be able to get anywhere with Emily while Allison was around.

“Let’s do a shot to celebrate and finalize the break up,” Allison quickly added.

She waved down a waiter for another round of drinks.  Ryan used this chance to run to Emily and try and get her to listen to him, “Emily, Babe, please listen.  I’m sorry okay?  I’m really really sorry, but please let’s just talk about this and work this out.”

“Work this out,” Emily repeated to Ryan.  “Work this out, but we just did.  We’re breaking up.”

Ryan went to Emily’s closest hand, “Babe you’re not thinking straight you need-”

The sound of a shot glass slamming on the table made Ryan jump.  Before Ryan could turn around he felt to familiar fingers grabbing at him.  Ryan was pulled away from Emily as Allison continued to hold him up.  She gave him a slight shake before Ryan’s struggles slowed down.

“Hey Em, remember those shrinky shots we used to do back in college?”

It took Emily a moment before a surprised and delighted look came over her face, “Oh my God!  I forgot about those.  Oh those were amazing-”

Ryan felt himself falling as Allison let go.  Ryan tumbled through the air and ended up in a small hot tub like sized cup. He surfaced and felt the strong stinging biting sensation of hard liquor all around him.  Looking up he saw the hesitant gaze of Emily looking down in confusion and shock at Ryan in her drink.

“Just like college,” Allison added.

“I don’t know…” Emily said slowly shaking her head trying to understand what Allison was saying.

“Em, come on, for old time sake…. For me?”  Allison pleaded.

Ryan wasn’t sure what he heard was for real, was Allison trying to get Emily to… 

Emily let out an uncertain sound, but her hand was already reaching for Ryan’s glass.

“WHOA, WHOA WHOA WHOA WAIT!”  Ryan screamed as the little glass cup was being lifted closer to Emily’s mouth.  Allison made a delighted sound as she watched Emily carry Ryan up to her mouth and held him just at her lips.  Ryan watched the plump and luscious mouth he adored beforehand, now bare at him with a sickening ugly red color that made Ryan fear for his life.  Those lips went agape as they approach the lip of the glass.  The cup Ryan was soon pushed to the bottom of her lip, just waiting for the right moment.  Some of the liquid spilled out and down her lip and toward her chin.  “EMILY!  OH GOD WHAT THE FUCK NO NO NO-”

“CHEERS!”  Allison shouted.

Ryan was shoved deep into Emily’s mouth with the cup full of alcohol sending him into the darker terrain.  The stale smell of liquor filled the new room along with the hot moister of Emily’s mouth.  The liquid on Ryan’s body washed off in an instant as it rolled off his skin and somewhere around it the dark cavern.  The large tongue he landed on, wasted no time as it moved and crushed Ryan to the ceiling of Emily's mouth.  He felt the air and life force drain out of him as he was smothered to the surface of her maw.  The deafening sound of gulping could be heard, but Ryan stayed still in Emily’s mouth.  A soft cough erupted deeper in the cavern before the whole chamber shook and Ryan was spewed out in a half cough and spit from Emily.

“BLEH… oh Jesus, what was that battery acid?”  Emily coughed.

Ryan laid drenched in the shot glass that was now half full of Emily’s saliva dripping off of himself.  Ryan gripped the brim of the cup like it was the only thing that could save him from another attack like that.

Allison let out a defeated sound “Awww, that was like top shelf stuff… thought you would like it.”

Ryan was still recovering from the shock of nearly being swallowed by Emily.  However neither Giantess seemed concerned with his well being.  In fact they were talking like he didn’t even exist.  It was now that Ryan realized, he had to go.  NOW!

Looking around Ryan tried to find an escape route, but between all the empty cups and the sheer drop of the table, Ryan had no where to go.  He was literately stuck between two evils.  

“Why don’t you go and dance,” Allison offered.  “Go mingle, dance, celebrate!  Have fun, you’re single again, remember?”

Emily seemed to be pondering these words, taking a few moments before she nodded and decided to go and join the moving and waving crowd dancing to some loud music that Ryan never heard of before.  Not sure if Emily was the nicer of the two giantess, Ryan watched his drunken EX girlfriend vanish.  After a few moments of shock and disbelief of what was happening, Ryan spun around to see Allison just giving him that snotty smirk.  That look like she had everything under control.

“Wh-why are you doing this,” Ryan finally asked.

Allison acted like she didn’t understand Ryan’s question, “Why?  What do you mean by that?”

“Stop filling her head with your bullshit!  Your suppose to be her friend, OUR friend!  What the hell is wrong with you?”

“My friend?  You’re suppose to be my friend,” Allison asked sounding upset at those word.  “If you were my friend, why didn’t you tell me?!”  The sudden shift in her tone hit Ryan as it was clear this was the main issue.  Allison’s demeanor finally broke as she laid it out, “You don’t even tell your best friend?!  We work together.  We drank, joked, and mess around after work!  Heck we shared things that even EMILY doesn’t know…” Allison pointed toward herself, “And you don’t tell me about your Shrinkism??  In fact you went out of your way to even ghost me!  No… no were not friends.  I thought we were, but we’re clearly not.”  Allison shook her head before going on,  “So, if you can’t treat me like a friend, than I’m not going to treat you as a FRIEND.  I’ll treat you like a simple shrinky… and Emily deserves better than having a Shrinky for a boyfriend.”

The emotion that Emily had behind her words showed how clearly upset and hurt she was at Ryan’s actions.  His lack of regard toward Allison cut deeper than Ryan would have ever imagined.  He could see the tears in the corner of her eyes building.  The anger and betrayal that she had been feeling all this time surely was coming out in full force.

“Allie-”

She quickly cut Ryan off, “Stop.  I don't care what you have to say.  A Shrinky like yourself doesn’t have the right to talk to me.  You’re nothing to me now.  And soon,” She leaned in and the sadistic cruel look on her face showed, “You’ll be nothing to Emily either.  It’s time that you leave all our lives, for good.”

Ryan felt pure fear and panic roll over him as it was clear Allison wasn’t just trying to kill him, but to remove any trace of himself from Emily.  She was deliberately sabotaging their relationship to end things between them.  The manipulative witch was going make sure Emily finished him off and most likely paint it as “he had it coming”.

Ryan was left at the table with Allison who clearly didn’t like him.  Ryan tried to say a few things but Allison was too busy looking through her phone and not paying much attention to him.  Ryan was able to get out of the shot glass after a few attempts, but he was back to square one.  Still stuck on a tall table, in the middle of a club, and no sober friends nearby.  Ryan was in a bad spot.

After another refill on Allison’s drink, and a very hungry look from the waiter, Ryan watched Emily emerge from the sea of moving bodies.  However she wasn’t alone.  Ryan watched as someone a couple of years older than himself being towed behind her.  The man was relatively good looking, or at least to Ryan’s ego of himself.  Ryan saw the man and couldn’t help but feel jealous of more than just the man’s height compared to himself.  Emily wobbled a little as she made her way back to the table.  She looked happy but really zoned out of it.  She was clearly walking a little too far to the right and than the left, dragging the man who seemed happy to follow her toward Allison.  Just before they reached the table, Allison looked up from her phone and had a surprised look.

“Look at you!  Getting back out there already?  You go girl!”

“This is David…” Emily introduced the man.

“Hey,” He just gave Allison a quick wave.

“Oh?  Well aren’t you two a nice looking couple.”

Emily seemed to blush… or the alcohol was kicking in hard all over her face.

“Emily…” Ryan called out from the table.  

The only one to respond was Allison.  “So, you guys like, vibing?”

Emily giggled, “Maybe…”

“Is she always this energetic,” David asked with a laugh.

“Only when she had a few too many,” Allison replied.  “Sooooo, you two look close,” Allison pressed.  “You both kiss yet?”

Emily blushed harder, “WHAT? No-no?  We, we just meet.”

“Oh come on, you two are cute,” Allison said getting up and closer to Emily and David.  She slowly made her move, and Ryan was helpless as he watched all three giants come closer.  Allison nudge Emily closer to David, who didn’t protest.  Allison cut Ryan a dirty look as she whispered something into Emily’s ear.  She moved in closer and closer.

“PLEASE JUST STOP!”  Ryan shouted as he watched Emily’s plump lips collided with David’s.  It was all over once they connected.  The one peck turned to three and than it was full on smooch city as they went to town.  The sounds of each giant being making out filled the air over all the other noises.  Ryan fell to his knees, watching Emily kiss and get felt up by this… this David guy.  Some random stranger.  The only one that noticed Ryan was Allison, and it looked like she was getting pleasure in watching him fall apart.

Ryan didn’t know how long it went on, but it was long enough that David and Emily moved into the seat across from Allison still stuck to each other.  Emily stuck in David’s lap and head dipped close to his.  Every once in a while they would get back to kissing after a brief few moments of just looking at each other.  Ryan could see David’s hands crawling over Emily, touching her all over and in certain spots that Ryan knew she enjoyed feeling.  If Ryan wasn’t his size right now, he would have tackled David and attempted to beat him senseless… but that wasn’t happening.

As horrible and torturous it was to watch Emily and David nibble and suck each other’s faces, Ryan heard Allison suggestion something much more horrific.

“Maybe you guys should take it to the bathroom…”

The making out stopped for a moment as both giant lovers looked at each other.  It was like they were talking telepathically.  Each knowing what the other wanted to do.  Slowly Emily got up off of David and he soon slid out of the seat.  David took Emily’s hand and started to leave.

“Hey Em’s wait.”

“mmmm” Emily muttered as she turned around.

Ryan wasn’t ready for Allison to swipe him off the table in quick motion.  Ryan was stuck in Allison’s hand as she carried him toward Emily.  Suddenly he was dropped into Emily’s semi open hand.  The fingers slowly curled around him and Emily instinctively closed her hand on him.  As Ryan shouted for Emily he heard over the music the words Allison spoke.

The first few parts were unrecognizable till the end, “You guy should have a threesome.  I’m sure it’ll be fun.”

Ryan gasped, “Three-threesome?!?!  ALLISON! WHAT THE FUCK!  You, this guy, and Emily?!”

However it wasn’t till Emily responded with a, “mhmm…” that he, David, and Emily started to walk away from Allison.

“Enjoy!”  Allison called out, and something in her voice told Ryan that she was talking to him.

The sounds of Emily and David walking around could be heard before the sound of a door swinging open filled the air before it was shut closed.  The loud music that was muted and dumb down.  The soft thumps barely audible through the barrier.  It didn’t take long before the sound of kissing and mooching filled the air as Emily and David got back at it again.  Emily’s fingers tightening and squeezing each time David grabbed her and brought her closer.  They were like some kind of crazy sex machine as they moved in time with each other, walking toward somewhere.

Ryan heard another door shut close, and a lock.  They were in a bathroom stall.  The sounds of heavy gasping and panting increased as the pace of swapping spit increased.  Ryan felt disgusted but above all, he felt betrayed by Emily.  All it took was a few drinks and some slippery words from Allison, and their relationship just crumbles like that?

Suddenly David’s voice cut through the sounds of the two making out, “So… a threesome?  Your friend going to be joining us soon?”

Emily let out a deep chuckle fused with a snort, “Noooo, not her… my Ex.”

Ryan heard David let out a startled, confused, but also worried, “EX?!”

“mhmmm, right here…” Emily muttered as she lifted her fist with Ryan in it up.  Ryan watched as Emily’s fingers opened and Ryan was faced to face with the large male’s big ass face.  His curious eyes and pointed noise filling Ryan’s sight.

“Oooooh, a shrinky?  Shit girl, you should have started with that,” David chuckled.

Ryan knew he wouldn’t get any where with David, so he tired Emily.  He spun around in her palm and looked at her…. It wasn’t pretty.  Her eyes were half open and she had blissful look on her face.  She was so zoned out that she probably didn’t even know where she was.  However this didn’t stop the male from taking the lead.  David was already unbluckling his belt.

“I like what you can do with your tongue…” David spoke.

“mhmmm,” Emily muttered almost as if in a dream.

“How about you show your EX-boyfriend, how you suck dick.”

“Hehehe,” Emily giggled, “Silly… he knows… how… I, uh, lick his …. yeah,” Emily said nodding in confirmation.  Ryan watched as Emily started to slink downward.  He was still in her one palm as Emily crawled down David’s body.  It wasn’t till she was at his belt and buckle that she didn't know what to do.  Ryan still trying to get her to notice,  watching as she fiddled with David’s belt.  Finally helping after a few moments, David pulled his pants down and let his underwear stick out in front of Emily’s face.  The clear outline of his member showing for everyone in the stall to gaze at.

“Whenever you’re ready… just don’t take too long,” David chuckled again.

Emily took that as a challenge as she started to pull down the only garment that was covering the man’s junk.  Ryan watched the long shaft of the male’s member pop up and stick out like a spear.  Ryan was horrified at the size of the said beast as Emily looked and gazed upon the monster in her face.  It wasn’t till Emily’s other hand reached out and touched the meat stick that Ryan realized the true situation he was in.  Emily finally decided to use her other hand, the one with Ryan in it.  Ryan felt his body falling as Emily tilted her palm to grasp David.  Ryan landed on the hard and flaming hot stiff member sticking outward.  Ryan held onto the long log, not wanting to fall down to the dirty bathroom floor and left to be forgotten.

“OH FUCK!” David gasped as the sound of Emily’s moth slurping up the long length of the male.  Ryan just happen to be in the path as Emily slurped upward toward Ryan.  Fearing his fate, Ryan struggled toward the hips of David, to escape the all consuming mouth of Emily.  The sound of Emily moaning around the schlong, vibrated up the length like an earthquake.  Ryan felt his legs and arms tremble not in just panic and fear, but from the reverberating noise as he tried to stay attached.

Ryan seemed to just be out of Emily’s reach with her mouth as she bottomed out behind him.  The sound of Emily breathing around the meat stick tickled Ryan’s back as he did his best not to cry from the nearly mouth gulping experience.  Still Ryan wasn’t going to sit there thinking it was safe from Emily’s lips and throat.  Instead Ryan started to climb a little further up the throbbing penis beneath him.  Ryan scooted forward a few more inches.

A shadow came over Ryan as he looked up.  Emily’s right hand passed by Ryan.  He watched with pure dread as Emily used her hand to grip David’s dick by the base.  In a slow but rushing wave of skin, Emily jerked her hand down the shaft.  Ryan sat up and held his hands up in protest but the hand was too large and it quickly collided with him.  Any progress Ryan made was deleted as he felt himself being carried away with Emily’s hand.  Struggling against the force of Emily’s hand pulling and pushing him closer to the tip, he could feel the ground under him turn from warm hot skin to a moist layer of slime as he was now sliding down the path Emily’s mouth was just sucking on.  Ryan felt the change in the surface he was on, and spun around.

It was just in time as Ryan witnessed the most horrifying sight he had ever seen in his life.  Emily had her mouth open and her head tilted back just beneath the tip of the cock he was on.  It was like Ryan was going down a water slide, only at the end of the slide wasn’t a pool, it was Emily’s open mouth trying to catch him and anything else falling off the penis.

Emily’s grip on David’s pecker didn’t let up as it continued to roll Ryan closer to the tip.  No amount of struggling that Ryan did prevented the hand from shoving him forward toward the edge.  It wasn’t till Ryan was launched toward the bulbous head near the end that Ryan heard the sounds coming from Emily’s mouth.

“Maaaaaaaahhhhhh,” She utter with her tongue out and her throat open wide, gasping like a sink hole.  Ryan frantically tried to regain his grip and ground, but on the slight slopping edge, he was losing ground.  Emily’s hand pulled back and like a piston, started to push her hand along the length once again.  Faster now.  Stronger.  More intense force behind her hand.  The groan from David far above proved that Emily was doing something right.  However it was all wrong for Ryan, as once her hand reached the tip again, he was launched off the top of David’s cock.

Ryan let out a cry for help as he looked up at the long penis being jerked up above growing out of size, while the hot heat rising from below grew stronger.  The scent of alcohol filled the air as Ryan spun around and caught the sight of the dark abyss awaiting for him.  Emily didn’t even react when Ryan hit the back of her tongue.  He was either too small or she was too distracted to notice.  However the sounds coming from deeper in Emily’s throat were still coming up in a reverberating mess.  Ryan shook from the cords echoing up from her throat.  Combined that with the slick and down hill angle her tongue had him on, Ryan slowly started to roll down the back of the tongue and toward the gaping opening below him.

“Nonono,” Ryan again cried out in a panic as he struggled to grab something that wasn’t slick and damp with spittle and could hold his weight.  The only thing he could grasp at was the slick damp tongue that was giving way to his weight pressing into it.  Ryan couldn’t do anything but struggle as the jostling flesh around him threaten to shake him lose.  High above he could hear David making more noises as he was almost ready to cum.  Emily’s hand beat faster on his meat, while Ryan slipped deeper down her gullet.  Finally it happened and Ryan lost all his strength in his hands and arms and he fell backwards into the moist open hole behind him.  Light vanished as he fell deeper, bouncing and rubbing up against the slick sticky walls around him.  They threatened to crush him as he got caught somewhere.  The sound of air rushing past him above, meant he was past the trachea.  Somewhere deep in Emily’s throat somewhere, heading toward her stomach.  The smell of alcohol in the air was much thicker and stronger.  It was tempting to make Ryan drunk from the fumes.  However he used his arms and legs, to find some kind of sturdy brace on the walls.  Holding himself up from slipping deeper.  Ryan had hope… he could climb upward.  Try and get out of this hellhole-

The sound of Emily breathing suddenly getting cut off from above confused Ryan.

Ryan froze baffled as to why she stop breathing.  The sound of gagging and gurgling could be heard above as it sounded like something was chocking her?  What the hell was going on??  The walls started to shake and ripple around Ryan.  His hold was loosening as he slipped a little deeper as Emily’s throat was being opened up.  Ryan panicked and wailed out for it to stop.  The only answer he got was louder noises and something smelling strongly of fish or musk.  

Before Ryan could determine what was making that smell or the sounds above him or what the hell was going on.  A rumbling roar from outside of Emily was heard.  A sound of thick liquid came pouring down on Ryan.  The slimy sticky substance slathered him as the walls all around him opened up wider and he lost his grip.  He started to slide down before another large copious amount of fluid blasted Ryan and he was launched deeper and deeper into Emily hunger food tub.

Gurgling on the fluids collecting around him, Ryan descended further down.  He was chocking on the nasty salty fluids as he descended and in a rush toward his final stop, Emily’s stomach.  The heat increasing each every inch he fell downward.  The sounds of gurgling and growling growing and increasing only reminded him of his sealed fate of where he was heading.  The horrible fact that he was just another shrinky to her after all…

Jim watched Hanna walk past him in class.  God she was so fucking hot.  Jim did his best not to drool over his girlfriend, who was just walking to turn in her paper for the exam.  She did a quick glance at him before she winked and headed out the door.  Jim felt his heart beat faster as his sexy girlfriend walked out the classroom.  Nearly everyone’s eyes were locked onto Hanna as she strutted out of the room.  Jim wanting to chase after her, sped through his exam.  He didn’t care what he put down.  He started filling in random spots on his exam as he wanted to chase after her.  Finishing up his exam, Jim was the next one to leave the class.

“Done,” Jim told his professor as he quickly went to find Hanna.

Jim found Hanna sitting on one of the many benches that littered the school campus.  She was reading a text book for another class when she looked up, “Finished?  That was quick.”  Her smile made Jim excited to be outside with her and not inside working on his exam.  

“Well, it wasn’t that hard,” Jim lied as he was sure he just failed the exam.  “So, uh, what are you reading, babe.”

Hanna lifted an eyebrow at the new term of endearment, “Babe?” 

Jim quickly realized his error.  They had only been a couple for like a few days.  Was it way to early to be using pet names like Babe?  “Oh sorry I didn’t mean-”

Hanna laughed, “It’s fine.  I kind of like it.”

“Oh,” Jim said feeling lucky that he didn’t fuck this up.  “so uh… what,” Jim said trying it again, “Are you reading?”  Hanna kept looking at Jim till he quickly added, “Babe.”

Hanna smiled and laughed at his use of the new word, “It’s nothing, just a little something for a paper I need to write later.”

Jim nodded as he looked at the title of the book that he realized never read before.  “Uh, I think my brother read that book freshman year,” Jim said trying to make some small talk.

“Your brother?”  Hanna asked shocked at the news.  “I didn’t know you had an older brother.”

“Oh yeah,” Jim laughed as he mentioned his big brother, Randy.  They all went to the same college.  However Randy was two years older, and in his third year at college.  Jim just started his first year as a freshman at Dowers University.  It was shocking to get accepted by the same school his big brother went to, but he was glad.  Jim didn’t talk much about his brother so it seemed fair that Hanna didn’t know him.

“I don’t think I’ve meet him,” Hanna said repeating Randy’s name.  “Huh, well even if he had read this book, I’d rather finish it myself.  Just kind of person I am.”  Hanna told Jim.

“Oh, yeah for sure, I get it.” Jim said nodding.   Again there was that weird pause as Jim wasn’t sure what to say next.  “So… uh… what, uh what are you doing later?  Like did you want to come over tonight…” Jim asked trying to see Hanna’s reaction to being invited to Jim’s dorm.

She gave him a sad smile, “Sorry, I can’t.”  

“Oh,” Jim said trying not to sound disappointed in the rejection.  

Hanna waved the book in her hands, “Got a paper remember?”

Jim quickly bounced back, “Oh, yeah duh!  Silly me.  Maybe another time, right?”

“Yeah,” Hanna said smiling, “maybe another time.”

Jim smiled, “Definitely another time… Babe.”

Jim was busy trying to get some studying done when he got a sudden message.  Thinking it was Hanna he picked his phone up only to see it was his brother.  Why was he texting him so late?  Heck why was he texting him in general.  They both kind of made it obvious that they both wanted to do their own thing and leave each other alone while at the same university.  So when he saw the message say, “Hey, need to talk.  In person.  You free?”  Jim frowned at it.

“sure” Jim sent curious as to what this could all be.

“My place,” Randy told him in a message.

Jim was curious as to what his brother could possible want with him at this hour.  Figuring that he had done enough studying already, closed his book.   Jim got up from his chair and started to grab his shoes  to walk across campus.  His brother’s dorm, since he was a third year, lived on the other side of campus from the freshman dorms.  It wasn’t too long of a walk but it wasn’t like a block from his place.  Slipping his shoes on, Jim started to head out of the dorm and outside.  The sun had set a long time ago and the campus seemed pretty deserted except for a few students walking around.  They were either coming or going to dinner or a possible study session.  Jim took the walk path through the campus, passing buildings with some lights on for either a night class or a study group for exams.  Jim kept his phone out looking for more messages from either Randy or Hanna.  However the only one he got was from his mom.

“Wish you the best on your exams.  See you next week when you come back for break :) love you”

Jim couldn’t help but smile at the positive vibes his mother was sending him.  She always knew how to make him smile when he needed it.  Looking forward to break and heading back home, Jim wondered what Hanna would be doing for her break.  Would she stay on campus or leave to head back to her home… where ever that was.  They hadn’t really talked all that much about where each other lived.  In fact they hadn’t really done much except exchange phone numbers and put a label on their relationship.  

“Shoot we haven’t been on a date yet,” Jim spoke to himself realizing how pathetic that must be.  To have a girlfriend and not even have take her out somewhere.  He was shocked when after class Hanna was waiting outside of it for him.  She just dropped the bomb on him and for a minute Jim thought he was either hearing things or it was a prank.  However after realizing she was serious, Jim jumped on the request and accepted it.  It was how Jim landed himself a girlfriend in college.  “I should see if we live near each other,” Jim said to himself again.  He started to text Hanna to ask her address or where she was going this break, when he heard Randy call out to him from the side.

“Jim.  Jim!  Over here,” Randy called him toward one of the large dorm building doors.  Jim looked over and saw Randy waving him toward his dorm.  Jim entered the doorway thinking they were going to go upstairs to his room when Randy quickly walked them outside and around a corner.  It wasn’t till he noticed that Randy was acting weird that Jim felt worried.

“What’s going on,” Jim asked sounding upset but also confused.  “What-”

“Shhh, you got to help me,” Randy said sounding panicked.  Something that Jim never heard his brother sound like.

“What?!  What’s going on,” Jim asked worried as to what it could be.

“SHHH!” Randy hissed.  “No one can know,” he told his brother.

What the fuck was going on?  Did Randy do something?  Oh shit was he going to get in trouble too?!

Randy pulled back his hoodie and Jim took a second to look at his brother, or more specifically his eyes.  Why was he looking at his brother’s eyes at this height?  It took Jim a moment as he looked at what should have been his brother a good five or six inches taller than him only to be straight at eye level with him.  He had shrunk.

“ohhhhh shit,” Jim gasped.  “You have-”

“I KNOW,” Randy hissed at his brother to shut up one more time as he flipped his hood back up to help conceal all his missing height.  “you got to help me!”

“What… what the hell am I suppose to do,” Jim asked not sure what to do to help his brother.  It wasn’t like he could cure him or anything.

“I DON’T KNOW?!”  Randy said sounding agitated.  “Look… oh god…. Your roommate… he left right?  Like his exams are over early right, he went back home?”

Jim slowly nodded, “Well… yeah but-”

“Good!  So you’re by yourself… let me stay there till break and we head back home!”

“Uh… I guess,” Jim said not fully understanding what his brother was asking.  “Wait,” Jim quickly said.

“What?” Randy asked wondering why his brother stopped him so quickly.

Jim started to come up with another plan, “Why not stay in your dorm and I come get you when my exams are over-”

“Dude!  Look at me,” Randy told him with the same intensity he had before.  Fully panicked.  “I don’t’ think I’m going to last that long.  I just started like a few days ago and I lost a fucking half a foot,” Randy nearly cried.  “I could be like freaking done shrinking before this weekend, and than what?  I can’t buzz you in if I can’t reach the fucking buzzer,” Randy remarked.

“I guess not,” Jim said realizing the flaw in his idea.

“So?  Come on take me back to your place,” Randy spoke looking around like some paranoid person, as if someone might be listening or watching. 

Jim was again hesitant but finally nodded as he realized the situation.  “Yeah, alright come on.  Let’s head to my place.”

“Thanks, you’re a life saver,” Randy sighed as he followed behind Jim who started to walk back to the freshmen dorms.

As they walked back, Jim felt his heart skyrocket when he spotted someone familiar walking past them.  It was Hanna!

“Hey Jim, you out this late too?”

“H-Hanna?  Uh, yeah… was kind of heading back to my room,” Jim explained.  Hanna stood there looking at Jim for a few moments before she gave him a “weeeell?  What are you waiting for” look.  Jim could only frown at the look not sure what she was doing that for.

Finally Hanna said, “Soooo, gonna introduce me to-” She pointed to Randy behind him.

Jim completely forgot about his brother Randy till this moment, “OH!  Right… uh Hanna, this is Randy my brother, Randy this is Hanna.”

“Hi,” Hanna said sticking her arm out for Randy to shake, “I’m Jim’s girlfriend.”

“Girlfriend,” Randy asked looking to Jim.

“We just hooked up,” Jim replied.

“Wow, you two look pretty similar,” Hanna commented as she looked between Randy and Jim.  “You guys must have been born pretty close to be about the same size and looks.

Randy and Jim looked nervous at Hanna’s words.  Jim quickly spoke, “Yeah runs in the family.”

“Well,” Hanna said starting to head past, “I got some studying to do.  I’ll talk to you later,” Hanna quickly gave Jim a kiss on the cheek before heading off.

“oh…” Jim said touching where she kissed.  That was new.

Jim liked it.

Randy broke Jim out of his little trance, “Did you guys bang yet.”

“DUDE!”  Jim shouted at him.

“What?  I can’t ask if my brother had sex with his girlfriend yet,” Randy asked with a chuckle.

“… no we haven’t.  Now shut up and lets go,” Jim told him made that Randy would bring something like that up.  Especially after just meeting Hanna.

By the time they got back to Jim’s dorm, Randy swore he lost another inch or two.  “This is way too fast,” Randy told Jim.  “I mean I know when you shrink it’s suppose to be over a week or two but… but look at me.  This is freaking ridiculous!”

Jim turned to see that Randy might have indeed lost an inch or so.  “… Sorry.  I really am, but I mean we both know how small you’re going to get.”  Jim pointed over toward the spare bed in the room.  “Nathan changed the sheets before he left.  I guess he didn’t want to have dirty ones when he came back or whatever,” Jim told his brother.  Jim took a seat on his own bed.  “So… you’re going to be living in my room till schools over?”

“That’s the plan,” Randy sighed as he was already resting on the bed.

“What about your exams?”

Randy scoffed and looked to Jim, “What’s the point?  I’m a shrinky now.  Can’t get a job as a business owner now can I?  Who would want to work for a shrinky as a their boss?  That company would tank so fast,” Randy chuckled trying to find some humor in this dark time.

“I guess,” Jim said sounding depressed.  It was his brother’s dream to run a big cooperation.  Now he would be lucky if he could land a simple job a drop out from high school could easily get.

Randy went on, “Do my a big favor.  Don’t tell anyone that I’m here, or that I have shrinkism.  I know some of the guys are going to wonder where I went.  Just lie or tell them you don’t know.”

“Why not,” Jim asked only getting Randy to give him a funny look, like Jim asked the dumbest question ever.

“Come on… we both know what people do with Shrinkies.  Hell, what I’ve done with them, and I know you must have too.”  Jim didn’t bother replying to Randy.  He had a point.  “So yeah, just let them think I died or ran away.  No point in telling them, wont see them ever again anyway…”

Jim could hear the sorrow in his brother’s voice, as he effectively cut his friends and buddies out of his life in a heart beat.  What a sad sight…

Hanna gasped, “No way!  He’s that small now, but I just saw him a few days ago.”

Jim nodded as he and Hanna were on another bench right outside one of the many faculties on campus.  “Yeah.  I know, Randy’s shrinking faster than I thought he would.”  Jim sighed as he felt depressed knowing that his brother was now only five inches tall.  He was so close to being just an inch or so tall.

“Wow that is fast.”  Hanna muttered.  She was surprisingly more worried that Jim thought she would be.

Jim nodded as he talked to his girlfriend.  She was the only person he could tell about this.  Heck even his parents didn’t know yet.  Jim sighed, “It’s only a matter of time before he’s just going to be the size of any other shrinky.  I used to look up to him… literately, he was like a head taller than me, and now,” Jim shook his head at the role reversal as he was now the big brother.  It was weird feeling.

“I can’t believe he caught it soo late too, like his birthday is like right around the corner… such a shame,” Hanna said sounding sadden by the news.

“Yeah,” Jim replied as he felt closer now talking to Hanna about his problems.

“… Well… uh… sorry I hate to have to ask this,” Hanna said sounding really worried.

Jim frown as he looked at Hanna who was a looking kind of shy.  She never seemed shy.  Something was really bothering her.  “What,” Jim asked looking worried for her.

“Well…” Hanna again was pausing and taking a deep sigh.  “The thing is… Oh this is so stuipd!  Fine, I need help with my paper,” Hanna finally said blurting it out.  “I… I’m kind of stuck and, well, you said your brother had read the book.  He might be able to help me,” Hanna told Jim.  However before Jim could say anything she quickly said, “But now he’s… YOU KNOW… so…” Hanna didn’t say much as she let that hang in the air.

“Oh…” Jim said sounding surprised but also bothered by this.  Hanna needed help, and Jim did offer his brothers help before hand.  Than a thought came into his head, “Well, you can just come over for a bit, meet Randy.  He would be happy to help out.”

“Really?!  I mean that wouldn’t be an issue,” Hanna asked sounding thrilled by the thought.  Suddenly her excitement died down, “Oh… wait, I can’t.  I have to … this is stupid…” Hanna looked down again seeming ashamed at what she was about to say.  “I have to watch my roommates pet turtle.  It’s dumb but, if something were to happen-”

“Well we can come over instead,” Jim blurted out trying to grasp at straws now.

Hanna looked shocked, “What?  Really?  I mean, you don’t mind coming over and,” She gave him a smile, “Helping me out?”

Jim smiled and shrugged, “Yeah why not?  Not like Randy’s going anywhere right,” Jim chuckled at the little dark humor.  “We can come over like after 8 or so?”

Hanna cheered up, “That would be awesome.  Thanks!”  Hanna said giving Jim another kiss on the cheek, that made him feel excited by the action, right before getting up, “I got to get to class, but I’ll see you tonight?”

“Uhhhh, of course, yeah definitely.”

“Bye,” Hanna said as she headed off.

Jim just sat there smiling.  He was finally going to get to hang out with Hanna outside of after class.  He was so lucky.  

“YOU TOLD HER?!”  Randy shouted in his now four inch form.  He had already lost another inche today.

Jim kind of gave a weak shrug, “Well, I mean she’s my girlfriend-”

“AND!?” Randy shouted yet again, “I thought you promised not to tell anyone?”

“Oh come on,” Jim got defensive, “Like why would she tell anyone?  Besides she just wants some fucking help with her paper.  Least you can do is help her.”

Randy pulled back at what his brother said, “The least I can do?”

Jim didn’t slow down as he got more defensive of Hanna, “Yeah!  I mean… I’m helping you out, least you can do is make me look good in front of her.  I mean, shit, it’s not like I’m asking you to like give me your freaking kidney, it’s just to help Hanna with her paper.  You’re acting like this is impossible for you to do.”

Randy still looked pissed but after a little stomping around on the bed he finally huffed and gave in, “Fine… but damn it Jim, you better not be telling anyone else about me.”

“Relax bro,” Jim told him as he picked up his empty book bag from the floor, “Not like there’s anyone else I would tell.  Besides, were going back home in a few days.  You’re like worried about nothing,” Jim laughed as he opened his book bag.  Randy looked skeptical about jumping in.  “Randy, it’s either the bag or I carry you around campus in my hands…”

Again Randy seemed to be thinking about it.  He was slow to react but finally he decided to jump into the opening and land in Jim’s backpack.  Once inside, Jim zipped it up and carefully put it on his back.  The bag weighting like nothing even with his brother inside.  Jim carefully lifted the bag up and put it on his back.  Jim head over to see Hanna.  He couldn’t help but smile at the fact he was going over to his girlfriend’s place.

Randy grumbled as he felt every movement that his brother made while strapped to his back.  Each step shook the bag he was in, and caused him to tumble around the empty backpack.  Randy was grateful that Jim hadn’t tossed in some text books or anything, because he was sure he would have been crushed under them.  Still the journey wasn’t anything to be relaxed about.  There were a few times Randy found himself tossed on his face or back.  What was Jim doing, sprinting to this girl’s place?

The sounds of muffled talking and doors opening could be heard through the bag, but Randy didn’t recognize anyone’s voice except for Jim’s.  There was more jostling around and more movement, until finally Randy felt the bag being set down.  With no warning or heads up, Randy heard the zipper open and a harsh light hit him in the face.  He wasn’t able to see past the light till Jim blocked the light with his body blocking it.

“We’re here,” Jim told Randy as he simply picked him up and set him down on a desk.  Randy was getting adjusted to the new room.  It was fairly similar to Jim’s dorm but only it was meant for one person and not two.  Randy spotted the enormous woman standing by her bed just behind Jim.  Her smile covering her face at the sight of him sitting on her desk.

“Hey,” Randy remarked waving at her, trying to break his own feeling of nervousness and discomfort by trying to not seem awkward.

“Oh… wow he’s still kind of big,” Hanna commented looking at Randy.

Randy didn’t say anything about her speaking about his size.  As much as Randy hated the fact that he was barely 4 inches tall but taller than a normal shrinky, he hated to be reminded of it.  Instead he just sat on the edge of the desk and tried not to look annoyed.

“Yeah, I’m sure he’ll be done by the time break starts,” Jim remarked at Randy’s fate to be about an inch or so tall.

“That’s so soon,” Hanna said sounding upset.

Randy sighed, “Yeah… well anyway, I was told you need help with your paper?”

Hanna looked to Randy before slowly turning to Jim, “Hey Jim, I have a favor to ask you.”

Randy frowned, wasn’t this the favor?  For him to come over and help with her school work?

Jim quickly started to look more nervous as Hanna got a little closer.  “Uh, yeah sure.  What is it?”

Hanna seemed calm and certain of what she was going to say.  “Well… to be honest I didn’t need help with my paper.  I just wanted you to come over with your brother.  I was wondering… can I swallow him?”

Randy’s eyes shot open at those words.  SWALLOW?!  

Randy couldn’t help but jump up from the desk and look at the crazy woman.  Did she just say swallow?  Like as in eat him, swallow?  Randy waited for his brother to react.  He just stood there looking dumbfounded.  However he didn’t say no.

“Swallow,” Jim repeated confused by the word.

Hanna went on and nodded eagerly.  “Mhm.  I’ve never swallowed a shrinky this big before,” Hanna’s twinkling eyes flicked toward Randy before back to Jim.  She was hitting him with the puppy dog eye, “Just thinking about swallowing something that large,” Hanna said as she closed her eyes. She took Jim’s hand and traced it down her throat as she practiced swallowing.  Randy’s eyes bulged as Hanna dipped Jim’s hand past her neck, between her blooming breast and down to her stomach below them.  “It makes me feel so excited.”

Randy was stunned speechless as he watched this manipulative woman seduce his brother right in front of him… with the thought of swallowing him!  

Both brothers were silent but for other reasons, one was out of fear while the other was something else.  Randy didn’t want to see it, but his brother’s pants started to warp itself around a certain shape that started to grow down by the crotch area.  He couldn’t possibly even consider this, could he?

Finally Randy found his words as Hanna continued to keep Jim closely pressed to herself.  “Jim… Jim I’m brother!  You can’t possibly be thinking about this,” Randy spoke not able to get his brother to look away from Hanna, who was playfully rubbing Jim’s hand over her belly.

“Just think about it,” Hanna said with a sexual tone to her voice.  She leaned in nearly whispering, but it was loud enough for Randy to hear it, “You… feeding me a shrinky… I’ll even touch you while I do it, if you want…”  Hanna’s free hand that wasn’t still holding Jim’s hand, crawled up Jim’s arm.  Dancing upward to cup his face.  She kept his eyes locked to her and away from Randy, “We could both get off together.”

Jim’s hesitation on saying no was all Randy needed to know his brother might actually be thinking of doing this.  Not willing to go out that way, Randy looked around the desk for something to use as a weapon or a way to escape.  However the top of the desk was clean, not even a pencil or calculator was  left out in the open.  By the time Randy looked back to his brother, he got his answer to Hanna’s question.  Jim was looking at Randy with a lustful stare, and no common sense in his eyes.

“Jesus Jim!  I’m your fucking brother!”  Randy shouted trying to back away from Jim.

“…” Jim didn’t say anything as he approached the desk.  Hanna letting out a delighted sound as she watched Jim heading for his brother.  The horrible woman was enjoying turning his brother against him.

“Don’t do this JIM!”  Randy shouted but Jim was already reaching for him.  “You fucking horny bastard,” Jim screamed as his brother already plucked him off the desk with simple ease.  Jim’s hand clamping around Randy’s arms and pinning them to the side as he couldn’t struggle to get out, “LET ME GO!  JIM!  JIM!!”

“… it’s bound to happen sometime, right…” Jim muttered.

“Huh,” Randy cried out.

“Something… something was bound to happen to you right?  Why not this?  You-you’d be helping your little brother out-”

Randy looked completely appalled at his brother’s logic.  Sacrifice his life so his brother could get lucky?!  What kind of fucked up solution is that?

“JIM YOU FUCKING ASS!  DON’T THINK WITH YOU DICK!”  Randy yelled a him to try and see how he wasn’t thinking straight.  However Jim continued to approach the thrilled woman in the bedroom.  Randy struggled once again only to find that Jim’s grip was like steel.  It wasn’t till Hanna started to kneel down and look toward Randy, that he saw a hunger he never seen on a person’s face before.  Randy started to beg and felt tears starting to form.  Jim soon was standing above Hanna, who looked straight upward at Jim and Randy still in his hand.

“I can’t wait for this,” Hanna spoke with a level of enthusiasm that Randy wasn’t not feeling right now.  However Jim was.  With his free hand, and Hanna’s help, his pants were soon undone and his underwear was pulled down.  Randy turned his head way from his brother’s raging bonner that sprung outward.  “And it looks like neither can you,” Hanna laughed as she gave it a quick jerk and tug.

Randy tried not to look, but he could still hear as Hanna started to insert the penis into her mouth and start to give Jim a blow job.  The sounds of his brother nearly climaxing at the first few seconds was enough to gross Randy out.  Hearing his little brother like that… something that was definitely not on his bucket list.

Hanna let Jim’s cock go as she pulled back licking herself and saying, “Not yet, I’m not there yet…. I,” Hanna spoke turning her attention to Randy who felt his blood freeze, “Want him inside…”

Jim didn’t even hesitate as Hanna tilted her head back and opened her mouth with a loud moan.  Jim was practically going to shove Randy down her throat.  His hand already positioning itself before Randy could react.

“STOP STOP!  JIM YOU’RE KILLING ME!  DON’T DO THIS DON’T DO THIS DON’T!”  Randy pleaded over and over, but Jim was too far gone.  His throbbing member showing everyone that he was thinking with just one part of his body right now.  Randy let out a wail as he started to approach Hanna’s opening throat.  The sound of air coming out as she prepared her throat for him, sent chills through his body.

Randy was flipped upside down and was starting to be plunged head first into Hanna’s mouth like some kind of piece of food for the demented girl.  Randy witness as his head passed Hanna’s lips and over her tongue that her hands were back on Jim’s member stroking and rubbing it as Jim fed Randy to her.  

Randy’s head entered the slimy hot entrance of Hanna’s gaping throat before he felt Jim let go.  Before Randy could move his arms or body, his head slipped downward and into the opening, and his shoulders quickly followed.  The sounds of Jim moaning from Hanna’s hand job could be heard over the sounds of Hanna trying to gulp Randy.  The sudden collapsing of the throat around Randy followed by the shoving of more of him into Hanna’s throat eclipsed the sound from the outside world.  Randy let out a cry of protest just as his brother’s voice joined in with a cry of a much wanted release.  Something hot and sticky hit the back of Randy’s feet and legs as it felt like something was being splattered on him.  The sensation didn’t last long as Hanna took another gulp and Randy’s upper body was down her esophagus followed by his hips and legs.

“NOOOO!”  Randy screamed as it was too late for him.

Gravity and Hanna’s swallowing skills sought to Randy’s decent in a mater of seconds as the tight stretchy walls that pinched around him slowly wrapped around him.  Randy would have thought he would get stuck, but every time Hanna’s throat widen even larger.  The swallowing continued for over a good few seconds.  Soon the air started changing temperature to an even hotter feeling breeze.  The smell of deadlier fumes building up hit Randy as he passed a loud thumping and inhaling sound through the wall.  Finally after a long painfully tight squeeze, Randy landed into a chamber that was roughly the same size as him but just a little roomier.  The smell of acid and puke hit him, but it wasn’t overwhelming.  He sat there still.  He was finally in Hanna stomach…

Hanna kept her eyes closed as she felt the massive object slip down her throat and slowly dropping into her gut.

“Oooo,” Hanna cooed already feeling the first tingling sensation in her neither area hit her.  “So big,” She muttered.  Hanna opened her eyes to see Jim’s glazed eyes slowly come back to reality as she slowly pumped his weltering willy till it was deflated.  “How was it,” Hanna asked felting her stomach take shape around the small human in her belly.

“I…” Jim started to say but didn’t finish as now it looked like he realized what he just did.  “Randy,” Jim spoke his brothers name.

“Is in my belly,” Hanna chirped looking down at the very very faint shape exposed from her belly.  The lump was hardly noticeable, except to the owner.

Jim didn’t speak as Hanna continued to dwell in the feeling of Randy still alive inside her.  She had swallowed plenty of shrinkies, but the largest one was half Randy’s size.  That one was heaven for Hanna, but they were so hard to come by.  Hanna started to get up and felt the object in her belly bounce around from the simple movement.  Hanna let out a giggle as she touched her belly, “Ooo, that feels funny,” Hanna laughed.  “So did you want to stay while I finish it off,” Hanna asked Jim.  She already could tell the answer by Jim’s reactions up till now.

“Uh, no… I … uh… I should go,” The look of shame on his face was clear after his climax.  Hanna looked at poor Jim…

“Alright, well the doors over there,” Hanna said pointing over to the bedroom door as she didn’t care anymore if he stayed or not.  She had her prize.

Jim didn’t speak as he grabbed his stuff and left.  The air was full of shame and guilt, however it vanished with him the moment he left.

Hanna sighed as she flopped on her bed, belly down first.  The feeling of Randy squirming as she pressed down on him from above made her insides tickle all the way to her toes.  The feeling of power and domination on the small four inch person was heavenly.

“Ahhhh, you feel so good,” Hanna purred as she started to wiggle her hips and belly down into the bed.  The softness betraying how much force it was applying to the belly.  Hanna could just imagine the cramped room getting smaller around Randy as he pressed back.  It must be suffocating in there.  She could literately feel his limbs and head pushing into her stomach siding.  It was funny but also kind of pathetic… she thought she would feel fuller.  

Rolling on her back, Hanna sighed as she looked up at the ceiling of her room continuing to feel Randy struggling inside her, “I thought I would be fuller…” the thought of the left over pizza in the fridge now hit her.  “Let’s fix that.”

Hanna headed into the small shared kitchen with her dormmates as she went to the white refrigerator for food.  There in a container with her name on it, was the old pizza from the other night.  Grabbing the box she quickly took out a slice and started to eat it.  Her stomach making noises the moment her tongue tasted the pizza sauce, cheese, and grease of the food.  Hanna swallowed the mouthful and went for more.  Hanna knew when the piece of pizza hit her stomach, because the shrinky in her started to protest.  She snickered at the way he was acting.  Like he wasn’t food… 

“Get used to it,” Hanna laughed, “Last thing your going to be experiencing, is joining this pizza as my food,” Hanna said under her breath as she felt another throbbing glow pulsate down between her legs.  This experience was what she was looking for.  All the other shrinkies she could barely feel, maybe if she down a whole cup of them.  However this was more what she desired, a single one instead of a mass of them.  Finishing up the second slice of pizza she was shocked at how filling he was compared to the pieces.  It was like she ate three slices instead of two.  How disappointing.

Hanna would probably continue to eat, but she didn’t want to smother the shrinky, not till she got off at least once.  Feeling more full than before, she headed back to her room.  Hanna couldn’t help but imagine what it must be like in a stomach half full of pizza.  Covered in the sticky sauce of pizza and cheese, along with all her spite and saliva that followed it.  The constant gooey and hot belly walls trying to work themselves around the small shirnky…

Hanna jumped into bed and already had a hand heading downward.  

“Yeah… yeah, keep squirming,” Hanna said under her breath.  Ever once in a while, Hanna would give her belly a little wiggle to get a struggling response from the shirnky.  However as she got closer to her building excitement the movements slowed.  “No… no don’t die on me yet,” Hanna whined as she was getting close.  She needed this!  “Come on you fuck,” Hanna hissed as she tried harder and hard to get a response from the shrinky.  “I’m almost-”

Hanna let out a deep burp as she was trying to climax.  The gas rushing out of her made her belly shrink a little more and the slowing struggles ceased.  Hanna let out a huff till she quickly thought of something.  Gulping down air, Hanna swallowed mouthful of air till her belly bloated up.  At first she didn’t think this was going to help, as all it did was make her feel bloated and needed to burp more. Just when she thought it wasn’t working, she felt the movements continue she smiled, “Now were talking… keep it up,” Hanna commented as she went back to fingering herself.

Randy gasped awake as he felt his horrible prison fill with more breathable air.

“no…” randy weakly responded as he regain consciousness after passing out.  The walls gurgling and wiggling around him as he heard the thumping heart beat faster again.  Hanna’s deep and demonic voice echoing around him as she grunted and gasped.  Words like “squirm… fucking… yeah… shrinky,” Echoed in around him as the smell of pizza and throw up continued to assault him.  

Randy would have loved to give up and stop moving but whenever his sore body touched one of the stomach walls or anything he instinctual jerked back from it.  Which ended up with him bumping into something else.  The cycle repeating.  The molten balls of digesting wads of pizza landing on Randy and falling off didn’t help either.  

No matter what Randy did, it seemed to help Hanna get off as she let out a muffled cry and the chamber rumbled around him.  Everything shook and clamped down harder than before.  Randy felt his conscious starting to fade, once again.  After a few moments a rumbling was heard and a deep burp was released and the gas left the chamber.  Randy passed out again.

Randy screamed as he jerked awake.

The sound of gulping filled the dark nasty digesting chamber as a rush of air was pushed in with him.  She was keeping him alive while digesting him!

“Not done yet,” Hanna’s chuckling voice filled the room as it shook with her laugh.  “I want to get at least one more out of you.  Now squirm for me,” Hanna demand with an evil tone.  Soon the chamber shook as Randy felt the hot acidic walls and fluid slosh around him forcing him to try and avoid what he couldn’t’ see.

Hanna was going to abuse him as long as she could.

Randy could only weep as he tried to avoid pleasing the horrible woman.  Cursing not just her but his damn brother too.  He shouldn’t have ever thought of trusting Jim…

Hanna let out a low burp as she climaxed for a third time.  This time she didn’t bother swallowing air.  The shrinky stop moving halfway through her last orgasm when she pumped more air inside herself.  The thing was either dead or unable to move.  Which didn’t bother her at all.  She got what she wanted, a bellyful and a few climaxes to ease her into a good night of sleep.  Sitting up she cleaned up her sloppy mess and turned off the lights.  She laid in her bed and smiled at the thought of what she just did.  She swallowed a four inch shrinky and pleasured herself till it couldn’t last any longer.  It was the best experience she had in a long time.  Letting her post orgasmic and digesting food feeling hit her, Hanna soon was sleeping like a baby.

Nothing woke Hanna up, not till her bowels told her to move her ass.  Hanna’s eyes shot open as she went to sit up.  She could feel the obstruction in her gut trying to leave without her permission.  Looking at her clock, she realized that she had been sleeping for a long time, it was well pass noon.  Hanna sat there for a few moments only to feel that pushing sensation and realized this was her last warning.

Getting up, Hanna waddled out of her room and toward the shared bathroom in the dorm.  Closing the door, Hanna sat down on the toilet seat and smirked at what she did last night.  The results of her fun was going to be coming out of her backside any moment now.  Hanna sat there feeling the urge to poop build and build and … nothing.

Hanna let out a groan and growl as she pushed.  However she found she couldn’t move it.

“The fuck…” Hanna narrowed her eyes at the wall in front of her as she sat there trying to take her morning shit.  However it seemed something was stopping her.  It was like she had a blockage of some sort plugging her up.  Hanna continued to sit on the toilet having the urge to shit but unable to.  As Hanna sat there she couldn’t help but grumble to herself.  “Oh sure, it was easy getting you inside me but now you’re going to be a pain coming out?”  Another strain and she got some results.  She could feel a shift in her lower bowels as she tried to push.  “What a pain in my ass,” Hanna couldn’t help but laugh at the joke as more movement and the pressure started to move with it.  She seemed to be inching it closer to the exit.  

Another grunt and Hanna had all about pushed it out.  

“Jesus Randy… stop being a piece of shit, and get moving,” Hanna muttered.  “I don’t,” Hanna grunted and pushed, “Have,” another and she felt like it was almost there.  “all day.”  Hanna gave one last push and she felt the large object of what had to be the remains of Randy eject from her body along with the rest of her morning waste.  With nothing blocking her colon up anymore, Hanna felt the relaxing and relieving feeling of emptying herself.  The sounds were loud and harsh, but it didn’t last too long.  Finally Hanna finished and continued to sit on the toilet while feeling her body recover from such an effort.  As she sat there she finished cleaning up.  Just before she flushed she took a picture of the aftermath and sent it to her best friend Coleen.

“4 inches, was a pain but felt great last night,” Hanna texted.

It only took a few moments before a returning text, “Lol that’s a big one.  Think you can do bigger?”

Hanna smirked at the challenge.  “Probably, just got to find one.”

A reply from Coleen, “Might know someone… rumor has it his sister might have lost an inch yesterday ;) I’m sure she’ll be 6 inches in no time.  Time for a new boyfriend LOL”

Hanna felt the familiar sensation course through her at the thought of swallowing a six inch shrinky!  Her body was thrilled, however her butt still felt sore from what she went through this morning.  

All well, she would just need to eat a BIG salad before and after she meet this shrinky…

Linda sat at the kitchen table, a glass of red wine in her hand.  She sipped and soon finished her drink.  Her thoughts were solely on being married to Issac.  How much it would mean to be in a more loving relationship, but it turned out she was wrong.  Their love life had been lacking since they tied the knot.  Now Issac spent more time sleeping and working than he did with her.  As much as she cooked and cleaned up the house while he was at work, it never seemed to be enough to have spare time with him.  So Linda would more often spend countless nights staying up a little later and drinking more than enough wine to help numb her problems and emotions toward this.

It was another late night alone, unsatisfied by her husband.  Nothing uncommon about that now a days.

Linda decided that she at least wanted to quench the desire she had building up between her legs over the course of the day.  It wouldn’t be the first, and most definitely wont be the last time she would have to satisfy her carnal desires by herself.  Downing the rest of the wine, Linda put her cup in the dishwasher before heading into the small work room where she kept her laptop.  Working part time as an editor at home did have it’s own benefits, that Issac left her computer alone.  Heading into basically her own private room, Linda sat down at the desk and flipped open her laptop.

The little feeling of eagerness that she was all too familiar hit her as she was about to pleasure herself.  Linda opened up her browser and started her search for something to relieve this sexual desire building up in her.  Linda started simple, “Husband makes love to wife” than her search started to get more in depth, more extreme.  It was when she was close to finding her edge that she tread into dangerous waters.  A video on the side of recommended or similar videos popped up, “Shrunken man, swallowed whole and alive”.

Linda was curious and before she knew it, clicked the video.  The images of a woman putting a small shrunken man into her mouth and her swallowing played on her monitor.  Linda had never once in her life thought of doing something so insanely dangerous and extreme, but on the tipping point of her climax she couldn’t help but cum at the moment the tiny man was “swallowed”.  Granted he wasn’t really gulped they just cut the scene and pretend to swallow him alive, but the idea behind it was enough to get Linda off.  She sat there panting, fingers still soaked from touching herself.  The idea of her swallowing someone was so tempting and thrilling that she couldn’t help but dig a little deeper into this new world she just discovered…

It had been over a month after she first found out about vore as a fetish, or the swallowing of things  (particularly small people), and now she was hooked.  It seemed like that was her go to, watching people unknowingly (acting of course) or unwillingly swallow a shrunken person.  Granted since it was a video, no one actually swallowed the person for real, however Linda kept wanting to see someone really get eaten.  The thought of it held it’s own appealing delight to it.

“Such teases,” Linda grumbled looking for a new video to get her off to.  The last one was just too lame and was so obvious they were acting.  The poor acting skills killed any lustful mood she was building up on.  It was more common for amateurs to attempt this kind of sexual content but it just got so cringe after a while.  The acting of both normal and small person got old and distasteful, there just wasn’t any real emotion behind it.  Sadly this would lead to Linda getting turned off more than on.

Linda sighed wondering if there was any good content out there that she hadn’t seen yet.  Something new...

A link listed on her search for a video caught her eye.  It was one that was linked on the last page possible.  “unwilling, unwanting, swallowing alive, REAL DEAL!”  Linda was hesitant about clicking such a sketchy link, the other previous ones were of the same similar title but all were disappointing.  Linda looked at the clock on her computer screen and found that she had enough time for maybe one or two more videos.  Sighing and getting ready for the worse, she clicked it.

Immediately Linda was taken to a shady website.  She was instantly scared that she might have been taken to a sight for a virus or scam, she was about to close her browser when the video started playing on its own.  Linda was taken back at how frantic the woman on the screen was trying to escape the grip of the large fist around her.  Her cries seemed so real… wait were they real?  Immediately Linda felt herself starting to get wetter at the tone and realism that followed the video.  Sure enough Linda watched the video as the Giantess holding the tiny girl slurp on her feet, each suction on her legs caused the tiny woman to scream louder.  Soon she was swallowed up to her chest, fear exploded on her face as she tried to get away.  The giantess poked the tiny person into her mouth, just as Linda pushed another extra finger inside herself.  Linda was prepared for the video to cut to black or at least change angles for the release of the tiny, but before it could the giantess quickly gulped and swallowed.

Linda lost it there, here eyes widen at the real swallowing of a tiny person.  The bump wiggling the noise of her muffled cries and gulping from the larger women.  The little outline of the frantic moving shape traveling toward the flat belly.  Just as Linda climaxed and started to come down, she watched the woman move to the camera open her mouth and burp a deep heavy belch into the recorder before smirking, “Delicious.” 

Than the video ended.

Linda shivered, as she came down from her climax. “Holy… holy shit,” She panted at she recalled the porn video.  Cleaning up, Linda quickly saved the video to her hard drive and closed her computer.  That one was totally a keeper.

“Linda, you got some mail,” Issac told her in probably the most unenthusiastic voice he could of mustered.

Linda took the envelope and looked it over.  She was thinking of tossing it the moment she noticed it wasn’t from anyone she knew, or any billing company.  It wasn’t till she saw her old high school logo in the top right corner did she pause.  Howard high school.  She frowned at the envelope and started to open it.  She hadn’t though of her old high school in so long.  Wondering what it could possible be, she quickly looked to find out.

Ripping open the white package of paper, she was hit by a bright and cheerful flier.  It was a high school reunion.  Something that was thrown every 15 years, and this year was her classes reunion.  On the flier were some of the attendees that were setting up the event.  There was Jessica, the math club president.  Linda recalled her being a little too big brainy for her to befriend.  Than there was Mathew, the football captain.  He totally wasn’t Linda’s type.  He was always such a cocky kid back than, God knows what he’s like as an adult.  Linda shook her head at the thought.  There really wasn’t anyone there that she knew or cared to reconnect with.

Linda was about to ball up the paper and toss it when she spotted what looked like a speck or smudge on the paper.  It took her half a second to look closer to examine the error only to find it wasn’t a mistake.  There on the page in the photo of someone holding something… no someone.  It was Jack!  Linda’s eyes went wide as she saw her ex-boyfriend in the palm of one of the older faculty members for the picture.  Jack was a tiny?!

Linda gasped as she examined the picture of her old crush.  He looked so handsome but so small.  The last time Linda saw Jack was before senior year when they had to go their separate ways.  He was heading out of state for college and she was studying in state.  It wasn’t reasonable for them to hold one another back, so they decided it was best to end things.  It was mutual, sadly they eventually stop talking as their lives developed apart from each other.  Now Linda felt kind of bad not keeping in touch with Jack.  She had so many questions for him…

“Hey hon,” Issac responded as he sat down at the dinner table, “Diner almost done?”

“...huh?  Oh, uh yeah, just a few more minutes,” Linda said being pulled out of her world of memories and thoughts.  

Linda quickly took care of the rest of the dinner and started to serve her husband up.  The silence around the table was just a bad reminded of what her life had become.  She tried to start a decent conversation but Issac was in one of those moods of very few words.  “yeah… weather was nice,” or “The drive was okay,” or “Nothing really happened today.”  It was enough for Linda to realize it would be the same as all the previous nights.  

Tired of it already Linda decided she had made up her mind, “Hey Honey… there’s this school reunion that I’m going to go to next week.  Just going to catch up with some old time friends, probably going to be a late night.  You should order a pizza or something that night, okay?”

Issac paused while eating his meal to seem to think about it for half a second and shrugged, “Yeah sure.”  the answer mimicking the bland and none excited tone he had all night.

Linda felt herself naturally smile in a while.  She was actually looking forward to this.  To connect and bond with Jack again after so long.  They had so much to talk about!

Linda sat at her computer sending a message to Jack through social media.  It was a shocker that his account was active and in use.  What was even more shocking was the reply she got from him.

“Linda?  My God, it’s been ages,” Jack sent to her.

“I know right?  How are things,” Linda replied waiting for the response from her old boyfriend.

“Well over 15 years, jeez…”

Linda smiled, “It has been that long hasn’t.  Sorry we lost touch.”  The sound of a ping as Jack replied back.

“Same… so why now?”

Linda told Jack about it, “I got the reunion paper, and wasn’t going to show up.  I mean there wasn’t anyone I recognized or wanted to meet, than I saw you.  It had been forever since we talked, and I just kind of wanted to make sure you were going to be there.  Didn’t want to show up and have no one to chat with.”

“LOL!  Of course I’m going to be there, I help set it up.”

Smiling at the good news, Linda replied, “Really?  Well that’s great news!”

“So you’re going?”

“Yup meet you there!”  Linda replied already looking forward to the reunion.

Jack stood there on the table with the faculty member standing nearby.  She was making sure that nothing bad happened to his tiny body.  Sure he was sure nothing bad would happen, but she was the extra security to make sure.  Jack looked over the vast room of enormous bodies conversing and greeting each other.  Once young students that went to Howard High school, now grown adults.  Jessica, Maurice, Johnathan, Cathy, all of the young adults he used to go to school with, now fully in their prime.  Jack hardly recognized most of them, only a few features that stood out that he could tell who was who.  Yet none of them were Linda, or who he thought she would look like after 15 years.  Just as Jack thought she wouldn’t show, Linda came in.

Looking at the gorgeous Giantess that enter the room, she looked like she didn’t belong as she stood there awkwardly, Jack could tell it was his old crush.  That flowing hair, slim but wide hips, thick but voluptuous body.  Linda peered through the crowd of people and Jack found himself jumping up and down to get her attention.  Sadly she couldn’t spot him in the crowd.  He was way too short.  However she did seem to spot Ms. Kitling, the faculty member watching over him.  Jack watched Linda come over, with her flowing dress, that clung to her skin.  She looked more like a freaking model than a housewife like she said.  Jack continued to watch her slip through the small crowd of people till she came up to Ms. Kitling and the table he was on.

“Jack?  Oh my god it is you,” Linda spoke seeing him standing by himself on the table.

“LINDA!”  Jack called out seeing his ex girlfriend close up, “Holy shit, oh my god… just look at you.  Time was definitely on your side.  Jesus… I mean,” Jack said just dropping his mouth in awe at her features.

“Oh come on,” Linda blushed as she tried her best not to flaunt her body to him.  “I mean you look great too… you been working out,” She asked.

Jack knew she was just teasing but he flexed an arm, “Oh yeah… got to be able to fight off them giant girls, am I right?”

Linda let out an adorable and cute giggle at his gesture, “Oh god, it’s so good to see you again Jack.  How has it been?”

Jack shuffled on the table as he thought of his life after he left Linda.  He told her about his shrinking after she left, that first year.  His mom and sister was all over him, keeping him over protected the first few years.  He was one of the many few tinies that graduated collage.  He got a job at a company firm and was doing work to represent the smaller class.  Jack wasn’t sure if he was good or just one of the very few who made it this far in life to be hired.  Still Jack accepted the job.  Than he was contacted by the school about the reunion and he agreed under the pretense that he had a guardian watching… just encase.

“Oh I bet… its hard being small,” Linda nodded.  

“Oh really,” Jack teased, “You been my size before?  When was that?”

Linda shook her head and rolled her eyes, “You know what I mean, God… still annoying as ever,” Linda mocked.

“Hey, someone got to call you out am I right?” Jack laughed.

Linda continued to roll her eyes once again at him, “God you haven't changed have you?”

“NOPE!”  Jack continued to laugh.  “So what about you?”

Linda proceeded to tell him about her life after college.  She dropped out before finishing and found someone she liked.  She told him how she though she loved him, married him, and moved in with him.  The whole shebang, but things weren’t as happy as she thought.  Issac wasn’t as pleasing as he was when they meet.  She told him how boring and miserable she was just maintaining the house, cooking, cleaning, and washing.  How Issac became less attentive of her over the couple of year they had been married.  Now her she was, unhappy in marriage and trying to reconnect with her past.

Jack looked shocked at the news, “oh… oh shit, I’m sorry.  Linda…”

Linda let out a weak laugh, “It’s fine.  It happens.  Could be worse.”

Jack wanted to say more but left it as it seemed like a topic that really bother Linda, but he had no say in it.  Instead he wanted to change the topic, “Hey… remember that time in Ms. Jeferson’s class… when Derick brought in that snow ball and tried to throw it, but it fucking melted in his backpack and-”

Linda burst into a laugh, “SOAKED HIS HOMEWORK?!  OH GOD!”  Both Jack and Linda broke into a fit of laughs at the memory.

Than Jack continued, “Than he tried to pin it on Elisa, that she” Jack tried doing air quotes, “Tricked me”.  Jack laughed, “Oh damn… those were good times.”

Linda nodded, “Oh yeah… I missed those days.” She said reminiscing in the past.  Jack nodded again as they stood there recalling the old days back in school.

Jack told stories of his time in the school and Linda would tell hers.  Good, bad, and ugly ones.  Some funny, some sad, others made each of them mad at what happened.  Bullies, teachers, and friends that were or weren’t at the reunion.  They were bonding over the lost year they had together.  Soon the stories shifted and changed to catching up on what happened with Jack’s shrinking and Linda’s early marriage.  It wasn't long before they were acting like best friends like when they were back in high school.  Talking about things they hadn’t shared with many or if anyone.  Jack and Linda seemed to ignore the rest of the reunion as they talked to each other exclusiveness.

Before Jack knew it, nearly everyone was gone from the reunion, all that was left was him, Linda, a few other large adults, and Ms. Kitling.  

“You know you don’t have stay Ms. Kitling,” Jack offered.

She sighed, “I’m suppose to watch over you till the reunion is over.”  She told him, reminding him about her only job.

Jack scoffed, “It’s over, look.  It’s just us and Linda… like I doubt anything is going to happen that Linda can’t handle, right,” Jack laughing asked Linda.

Still Ms. Kitling stayed, “As long as your still here, I’ll still be here.”  

Linda smirked.  Jack watched Linda lean closer to him and whisper, “She sounds kind of like your mom.”

Jack scoffed, “Before or after I shrank?  I mean, you should have seen how she acted.”  Seeing as they were the ones keeping Ms. Kittling around Jack shrugged, “Well, I guess if you still wanted to talk, maybe we should go somewhere else?”

Linda smiled, “Yeah?  If you don’t mind, we can go somewhere and catch up some more.”

Jack smiled, “I’d like that yeah.”  Linda held out her hand and let Jack walk into her palm.  Jack could feel the warmth coming up from her palm rather than the cold little table he was standing on before.  As she lifted him up closer to her face, she smiled at him.  “Okay, Ms. Kittling, looks like were heading out.  Have a nice night.”

Ms. Kittling just nodded.  It seemed once her job of watching over him was done so was she.  She started to clean up the mess of the reunion, no longer looking after Jack.

Linda carried Jack out of the high school gym.  They headed to her car, “So where we going?”  Jack asked wondering if she was taking him to her home.  Maybe he would meet this Issac, the man she married.  “Back to your place?”

Linda started the car and shook her head, “I was thinking of just grabbing a place nearby.  You know just for the two of us,” She said smiling at Jack.

Jack looked surprise but didn’t argue, “Well… yeah sure.”  It kind of reminded him of that time after prom with Linda.  Just like high school.

Jack couldn’t help but feel nervous as Linda carried him to the hotel room that she purchased for the night.  He couldn’t help but feel nervous as Linda opened the door and walked into the room.  Just like any typical hotel room, there was a bed, table, TV, bathroom, and a couple of chairs to sit in around a circular table.  A very standard room.

Jack looked at Linda up from her palm and to his shock and relief, saw she seemed almost as nervous as he felt.  “You nervous?”

Linda blushed, “Oh sorry… just last time we were in a room like this-”

“Was prom night,” Jack smiled as she was thinking the same thing he was.  “That was something wasn’t it.”

Linda laughed and nodded, “It sure was… kind of brings back memories.”

Jack shuffled a little in her palm as she entered the room, “Uh, good memories?”  Linda nodded as she closed the door and headed over to the table in the room.  Linda let Jack climb out of her hand and onto the wooden table before pulling back.  Jack continued to watch Linda set her large purse down on the floor as she sat on the bed looking around.  “So we were going to catch up with-”

Linda sighed and looked at Jack, “I’m going to be honest with you,” Linda told him.

“Yeah,” Jack looked confused at her sudden explanation she was giving him.

“I brought you here for something other than just talking,” Linda told him with full sincerity in her voice.

“Oh… uh really now,” Jack said now feeling just as nervous as back during prom night with Linda.  Was she saying what he thought she was?

“I’m… I’m kind of in a rut.  Issac just… well it’s stale.  Like really bad…” Linda explained.

“Oh,” Jack again responded.  He felt bad for Issac but also wanted to know what dipshit could turn down Linda.  She was gorgeous, even pretty than when she was in high school.  Hell she was like a fine wine, age had only improved her looks.

Linda nodded and went on, “So… well that’s kind of why I brought you here.  Did you… well,” Linda inhaled to steady her nervous voice before going on, “Would you be interested in being with me?”

Jack was stunned but jumped on it before she could retract the offer, “Are you crazy?  Heck yeah!  Linda, you’ve always been beautiful but after all these years… I would be insane to say no.  But only if this is something you want to do.”

Linda looked at Jack and smiled, “Of course silly.  I mean I was the one that brought us here.  When I saw you on the flier, I just had to see you again.  Especially after so long and well… your size and all.  It just seemed too perfect, the timing and all.”

“My size?” Jack laughed, “That’s usually the thing that turns people off.”

“Not for me,” Linda said shaking her head, “I think it makes you cute.”

Jack laughed, “Cute?”  Than shrugged, “I’ll take cute.  So, uh,” Jack said still standing on the table across from Linda after a few long moments, “It’s probably going to be pretty different this time.  Unlike last time, I won’t be able to kiss you first,” Jack laughed.

Linda seemed to enjoy the little joke as she reached out and picked him up.  Jack was soon brought to her enormous face before she pulled him closer to start a quick and loving kiss.  Jack felt her enormous lips press into his face and upper body.  Her mouth was easily large enough to swallow him whole.  Something that Jack couldn’t help but think about at this moment.  It wasn’t till she went in for another kiss that Linda stop herself and pulled him back away from her face.  Sensing that maybe she was worried about something he figured he bring it up, “Something wrong?”

Linda gave a weak smile before saying, “Well… I was wondering if we could do some… role playing?  You know to get in the mood?”

Jack was having second thoughts about this.  Although he knew that Linda wouldn’t hurt him, he still was feeling nervous about her “role playing”.  He was standing on the bed by himself and Linda was in the bathroom.  He didn’t know why he agreed to this, but Linda wanted to do some foreplay and role playing before getting into it.  Jack had never done anything like this with someone her size, but she seemed very interested in the idea.  So Jack decided to play along.  However he did suggest using a safe word.  Something that if he didn’t feel comfortable or was going too far.  It was something that would let Linda know that he wanted out.  Linda was totally fine with it, in fact she nodded and seemed to encourage the idea.

So Jack waited for Linda to exit the bathroom as she wanted to start the “game” off from there.  

Jack looked over at the camera that was set up to record this for, later usages.  Kind of understanding with her sexual problem and wanting to cherish something.  Still it felt weird to have this recorded for Linda to use later.  However Jack went along with it.  It was hard to say no to Linda at this point right?  So instead he just told her to, “Send me a copy.”

Waiting for Linda to return, Jack walked a smile circle around on the bed till he heard the bathroom door open and Linda slowly walking out of the bathroom.  As she entered the main room, Jack watched Linda walk into his view.  She was down to just her underwear.  A white bra followed by matching panties were the only coverage she had.  Both articles of clothing seemed a little too small as they hung tightly to her well shaped body.  Her stomach smooth like back in high school, but with a little extra meat added to it from the ages.  It just only seemed to add to her beauty.  Linda looked into a mirror and smiled before turning around and heading toward the bed.

“I should head to bed now, I have a looong day tomorrow,” Linda spoke like there was an actual camera in the corner of the room recording her.  Her words sounding hallow and fake.  It was almost funny.

Jack stood still as she sauntered over to the bed.  Well it looked like this was it, show time.  Jack stood up and did a quick bounce on the bed, his small form barely making the bed shake at all.  Soon Linda was standing over the bed.  “What’s this,” She said trying to act surprise but missing it, “My ex boyfriend shrunk?? Oh no…”

Jack mentally cringed at the acting but part of it seemed thrilling.  He could see why Linda could be into this.  She would “capture him” and proceed to “swallow” him, but really she would be giving him a full body blow job.  It seemed all so cheesy and also very dangerous, but it was a fantasy that Linda had for a while.  Something that Jack didn’t mind fulfilling for her.  Hell he was getting a blow job of his life off this, so it wasn’t so bad.

“Linda,” Jack called out, “Help me… I’ve shrunk,” Jack said trying to sound helpless but unable to get his voice to sound worried.  Just another stupid fake line thrown out for the camera to set the mood.

“Help you,” Linda questioned him.  “But I need you to help me,” Linda said squatting down so she was now level with Jack.  He could see the excitement in her eyes as she looked at him at this level.  The smile on her lips.  “I’m hungry and could use a good “Jack snack”, you understand right?”

Jack rolled his eyes at the horrible joke as he did his best not to laugh at it, “A snack?!  OH, Noooo,” Jack cried out in that familiar fake acting.  “I need to get away,” Jack said turning around and giving a little light jog away from Linda.  She didn’t even have to put much effort in “catching him” as she sat down.  Jack wasn’t acting when he tripped due to the shift from the bed.  His feet caved out from beneath him as he went face first into the bed.  When he went to get up, Linda’s hand was already around him.  She was picking him up.

“I caught you,” Linda breathed as she looked at Jack with what seemed to be real hunger in her eyes.  A desire for him.  Something that gave him a thrill to the core of his being.

“uh.. yeah… oh no, you caught me,” Jack complained blandly.  “Help me, someone help me,” He cried out in a very no realistic cry.

Linda smiled, her acting seemed to be getting better as she spoke, “It’s too late… no one can save you now,” Linda purred.  Jack felt a tingle run up his body at how she said that.  It felt real.  So chilling that his body couldn’t help but shiver from it.  She was good.  Did she practice this part before hand?

“Uh, oh… please, babe don’t eat me, like that other one,” Jack said making things up now.  Hopefully fueling her desire.

“Oh, but I still have room for more,” Linda told him while patting her stomach with her other hand.  The words sounding so real like she meant it.  As terrifying as the thought was of being eaten by Linda he couldn’t help but get turned on by how excited she sounded right now.  She really was getting into this.

Jack watched Linda slowly pull his clothes off as he pretended to struggle in her grip, but really was helping slip out of his clothes.  By the time he was naked, he felt himself getting hard at the thought of Linda giving him a blowjob.  He hadn’t had one since... well the night before they split up.  Now he had Linda holding him just inches from her face, her breath from her slightly parted lips, warming his skin as it crawled over him and his crotch.  Oh shit… that felt good.

Jack weakly spoke in a tone that could not even fool himself, “Don’t…” 

He totally wanted this.

He wasn’t sure if the camera heard him or even if Linda did.  Maybe she did, but she could tell he totally didn’t mean it at all.  That it was all just a weak and lousy fake plead.  Linda had his lower half pointed toward her mouth, feet sticking out toward her lips.  He looked past Linda’s hand and toward the opening mouth that cast another gust of warm air over him.  

Jack felt the safe world tremble on his lips as he watched the row of teeth part, the deep blackness of Linda’s mouth coming closer.  The emptiness bring fear to his heart.  The void was soon replaced by a slithering tongue that darted out and toward him.  Jack let out a gasp as the extremely warm and slimy sled, slid under him and up his back.  Linda slowly let go of Jack and pulled her tongue back inward, carrying him with it.  His naked ass laying on the middle of the tongue as he was pulled halfway in.

“Whoa...whoa,” Jack whimpered in fear and thrill as Linda grinned.  Her lips slowly and gently closing and holding Jack in place around his hips.  The worried tone he had soon vanished once Linda started to suck on him.  The vacuuming force tugging and pulling on him, as his lower half felt the fleshy walls of Linda’ tongue curl and slide over him.  She was playing with him as she sucked and slurped around him.  “OH… oh shit AH OH!”  Jack gasped as he felt himself slide slightly deeper from a slurp, but mostly from the sensation of Linda’s mouth

Linda giggled at his reaction as she continued to play with Jack’s dick.  Jack feeling her wiggle her tongue over his belly and crotch lapping at him and applying a good layer of silky slimy goo on his member.  Only to suck it off before applying more to him after a slurp.  Jack was in heaven as he lean backwards and let Linda have her way with him.  He kept his arms on Linda’s lips for support as she sucked and pulled on his lower half in a very playful but also very skillful manner, “Jesus… this is better than I remember.”

Linda response was another chuckle through a closed mouth, shaking Jack while he was still halfway in her mouth.  Still she continued to please Jack till he felt his hips buck and shake, his legs locked up as felt himself squirt his seed into the vast ocean of saliva in Linda’s mouth.  He was sure she wouldn’t be able to taste or tell that he just came.  So instead, he just gasped and said, “I just came.”  Letting her know that she didn’t have to keep sucking on him.  He was done and spent.

Jack was still catching his breath when he felt an unexpected sucking coming from between the lips.  Jack was so unprepared that he suddenly slurped inside all the way up to his neck in one suction.

Jack let out an alarmed sound, “WHOA WHA-”

Another strong suck and Jack found his head vanishing from the cool outside into a moist steaming hot cavern of slimy goo and heat.  “Wh- Li-LINDA?!”  Jack called out as he felt himself being licked all over by Linda’s enormous tongue.  As great as this might have been before he climaxed, he was coming down from his post release and now he had his wits to him.  This was just a little too much for him.  It was time for the safe word.

“Sw-swordfish.”

Jack waited to be spit out.

His feet slide into a pocket of emptiness for a second before something tight grabbed his legs.  It was like a tube of flesh warping up his legs.  It was Linda’s throat

“AH!  SWORDFISH SWORDFISH FUCKING SWORDFISH!”  Jack screamed out as he felt his legs and now his hips slide deeper into Linda’s mouth.  The empty pocket in the back of her throat getting fuller as he slipped in.  He could feel his back arching forward as he was now going down her throat at a very slow decent.  The tongue curling and pushing him further into her esophagus, “LINDA!  FUCKING STOP!! HELP ME!! SWOOOORDDDDFIIIIISSSSSHHHHHH!”  Jack screamed at the top of his lunge only to have Linda’s tongue push him upright and straight down the opening hole of her throat.  The sounds of swallowing and sucking could be heard before in a loud gulping sound, Jack was sliding down a tunnel he didn’t want to go down.

Shouting and protesting as his small form started it’s journey toward Linda’s stomach he kept screaming and calling out for Linda.  Using the safe word over and over again like some kind of life preserver.  The sounds of Linda’s insides doing their natural job filled the air with it’s sticky and disgusting sound, slurping and gurgling around him.  Jack sliding down the sticky and gooey tube till he plopped into a chamber.  A dark and disgusting smelling room.  A small puddle of liquid was right where his butt landed along with a mush mound of mysterious substance.  He looked around in the dark and gurgling room.  The floor under him felt like it was wiggling.  The sound of Linda breathing and heart beating filled the gurgling and noise room.

“Lin-da,” Jack whispered.  “S-sword Fish,” Jack whimpered, hoping that she heard his prayer for release.

The only response he got was movement as the chamber started to move.  Linda was moving around.  What was she doing?!  Something slimy and chunky landed in Jack’s lap.  It felt like mush, and soon the smell of the pretzels, probably the ones that Linda was snacking on at the reunion, filled his nose with their scent.  The pile of digesting snack food let Jack know that this was soon to be his fate.  Sudden there was a rumble as the cavern shrunk significantly and Jack was squeezed tighter by the walls, pinning him still as the stomach started to gurgle around him with activity.  

Jack snapped with all his anger, “I FUCKING SAID SWORDFISH YOU BITCH!!!!”

Linda swallowed Jack and felt his mass slide down her throat before landing in her stomach.  She sat there one hand buried in her crotch the other on her gut rubbing it.  She took a few moments to enjoy the sensation of Jack landing in her gut before really going at it.   Linda had her fingers digging deep into herself as she fingered herself into an oncoming climax.  She felt her hips buckle into her palm only to climax to the thought of what was going to happen to Jack.  Just as her body tensed and spasm up, her stomach gurgled and without warning, Linda let out a burp.  It was a deep belch as it followed up her release of sexual need.  Once the burp was over, her climax soon followed.  Linda laid down on the bed and sighed.

“Ohhhh that was sooo good.  Okay Jack, let me know when you want out.  Just remember to use the safe word,” Linda said patting her gut.  “Just don’t take too long… I’m feeling sleepy,” Linda said sighing.  She laid there on the bed, rubbing her belly and giving it nice pats as she felt the night slowly take it’s toll on her.  It didn’t take her too long before her eyes to slowly close.  Linda was asleep on the hotel bed, her stomach making noises as it did it’s job processing everything inside it.  Those sound were followed up with some foreign sounds echoing out of her belly trying to tell her something….

Linda slowly woke up and sat up on the bed.  She blinked a few times before looking at the clock, it showed the time as 10:29.  She had thirty minutes to leave the room before the cleaning crew came.  Sighing she stood up and stretched a little, lifting her arms well over her head and pushing her back inward and belly out.  She felt so good right now.  There was a sudden feeling in her lower abdominal region, something that made Linda get up and start to head to the bathroom.  Linda grabbed her phone along the way and was pulling her panties off as she made her way toward the bathroom and toilet.  Not bothering to close the door, since she was the only one in the hotel room, Linda quickly sat down on the toilet seat.  She couldn't help but smile at the sound it made as she sat down on it.

As Linda waited to take her morning shit, while doing so, she unlocked her phone.  There were only a few messages she missed last night.  All from Issac.  They weren’t anything too important.  “Have fun” and “Some pizza left for you” and “good night”.  Linda rolled her eyes at the bland remarks, nothing about love you or romantic.  A typical response and conversation from her husband.  Linda closed her phone and continued to sit on the toilet.  She finally felt a pressure building up in her and smirked.  She closed her eyes and waited for the right moment to push.

Sitting up and letting nature do it’s thing, Linda felt the pressure build till it couldn’t be helped.  Linda quickly opened her phone and started to record.  She made a good show of it as she pushed and pushed.  Making sure to put some extra grunts and force behind her each and every sound.  The noise of her bowls releasing all the built up filth could be heard in the bathroom clearly.  A couple of plops and splashes followed by a few good farts echoed in the bathroom.  

“OH NO JACK,” Linda said acting upset but clearly it was all just fake act she was doing for the recording.  “Why didn’t he wake me up?  Why didn’t he use the safe word?  Did you forget it?  That was so silly of you,”  Linda commented as she slowly wiped with her one free hand, still recording her sitting on the toilet seat.  After the last piece of toilet paper was tossed, Linda started to stand up.  She made sure to examine the remains of Jack in the toilet.  It was a gruesome mess, but one that she relished at seeing.  It was a proof of what she did to him last night.  Zooming in on the clear remains she continued with her ploy, “I guess he didn’t know that he was in over his head.  Next time you should use the safe word… oh wait, there wont be a next time.”  Linda let out a laugh at her teasing before reaching to flush Jack down the toilet.

However just before she went to pull the lever, she turned the phone off.  With the recording done, Linda wanted to get off one more time.  Standing over the toilet she touched her self to bring about the much desired release building this morning.  Fingers twirling and curling around inside her, Linda didn’t need much stimulus looking at what she did to Jack and recalling last night.  All his pleading and yelling out for help from inside her gut.

It was all she needed before a small geyser of liquid came squirting out and all over the toilet.  The force was greater than she ever recalled.  It didn’t last too long, and soon Linda was coming down from the best morning orgasm she had in years, if not her whole life.  Linda cleaned up and finally flushed the remains down the toilet.

Packing her stuff up she picked up her recorder and headed out of the room.  

When she got home, Issac was already at work.  Heading to her office she opened her computer and pulled up the website she joined not too long ago.  The same one she learned about real vore and unwilling tiny people meeting a horrible fate.  She started to upload the videos she recorded and edited them.  After a good couple of hours and a few clipping, Linda finally had her video made.  Uploading it to the website, she typed in the title of the video, “Safe Tiny Vore Play Accidentally Turns Deadly?!?”

Barry let out a long and tired yawn, as he tried to wake himself up while heading to class.  Normally the walk to first period would have woken him up, but due to his size, he wasn’t doing much walking anymore.  His girlfriend, Brook, was his personal chaperon now a days.  She had every period with him so he was able to “hitch” a ride with her to each class.  The only down side to this is how hypnotic all her swaying did to his body while she walked.  It was like he was being rocked back to sleep in a hammock.  Each step she took while holding Barry in her hand, tilted him slightly to the left and than back toward the right.  Almost like a ship rocking on the ocean.  It was impossible for Barry not to yawn once again.

Brook’s deep but soothing voice called down at Barry, “Will you stop that?  If you keep yawning like that, than I’m going-” 

Barry hid a smirk, as there it was, the famous contagious yawn.  In mid speech Brook’s mouth high above Barry opened up and grew to a monstrous size, able to shove anything ten times the size of Barry inside all at once.  The sound of her inhaling started to fill the surrounding area as Brook tried using her free hand to cover her mouth.  Little did she know that didn’t stop Barry from being able to see her cute and beautiful mouth gaping wide open past her fingers.  It lasted just for a few seconds, but it was just enough to make Barry’s day.  To be blessed with seeing Brook’s gorgeous mouth yawn… yup it was going to be a good day.

After just a few seconds of Brook yawning, Barry watched Brook remove her hand and narrow her eyes at him, “See what you did?  Jeez…” Brook shook her head, “We got an exam first thing in the morning and you’ve got me all tired now.”

Barry laugh, “Oh come on, it won’t be that bad.  We studied all night.  It’s going to be a piece of cake-”

A deep ominous gurgle was heard just behind Barry, as Brook’s belly let out a roaring demand for food.  It lasted for a few moments but it was long and loud enough to cut Barry’s words off from Brook, even though they were using a communicator.  Barry waited till it stop gurgling and crying out before looking up at the sheepish looking Brook.

“Please don’t mention food… I had to skip breakfast this morning.”

Barry winced at the fact that Brook might have had time to eat something if it weren’t for him.  Brook had to quickly rush to his house to pick him up just to take him to school.  Something that he always felt bad about when she came by in the morning.  Still there wasn’t much he could do other than apologize, “Sorry about that.”

Brook let out an annoyed sound, “For the hundredth time Barry, don’t be.  I just skipped breakfast cause I slept in, I have a snack,” Brook laughed.  “It’s fine really.  Now stop acting like this is your fault and let’s go over some time lines.”  Brook started to list off a date and event associated with that time period.  She was covering what would be on the history exam this morning.  As she talked to Barry, Brook turned a corner and two high school students were walking by.  They were obvious freshmen, it was clear with how tall they were compared to Brook.  As they were passing, their eyes went from Brook’s face, to her chest, to her hips and back up to her chest.  Barry could see them gazing at Brook’s gazoongas as they passed by.  The size of her rather large chest was one that most students in school marveled at.  Barry rolled his eyes at how shallow those kids were, only caring about the looks of a girl…

Barry was lucky to know Brook before high school, before she really developed into the smoking hotty she was today.  They were in the same grade school and when they graduated, Barry made his move.  He asked Brook if she wanted to be boyfriend girlfriend, luckily for him, she had similar feeling for him.  As happy as he was, it was only the third month of freshman year that he got the news.  He was shrinking.  It would have been easy for Brook to step away from him, distance herself from his smaller form.  To move on… but she didn’t.  Brook stood by Barry’s changing life.  She help support him with her care, love, and support.  Walking him to his freshman classes, eating lunch with him, and spending weekends with him.  Brook was probably one of the few people who weren’t phased by his sudden and shocking size change.  Barry had never felt more love and cared for when Brook refused to move on.  She swore to stay with him as long as they loved each other… something that made Barry shed a tear or two over.  

It wasn’t too long before Barry learned he wasn’t the only one changing.  Brook went from, what he thought was a normal girl, into probably the most gorgeous teen in the entire school.  Funny how Barry grew smaller Brook grew bigger in other places, and not just in height too.  Soon she had the eyes of every student older and younger looking at her.  Unfortunately for all the others, she was with Barry.  Something he knew more than a few people were jealous about.

“Was I right?”  Brook asked dragging Barry out of his thoughts of how he got to this point.

“Oh... sorry what was the question?”

Brook rolled her eyes as she approached her locker and started to open it, “1861-1864 was the civil war, right?”

Barry took a few moments before he processed her question, “uh… 1865!”

Brook winced as she grabbed her text book for second period after history, “Shit… 18, 65! not 64 ugh…” Brook complained.

“Hey hey… calm down babe,” Barry said as he grabbed at her index finger to support her.  “remember 65, and they couldn’t even drive,” Barry told her with the rhyme he used to recall the date.

Brook nodded with a smirk at how they came up with that, “Right right… 65 and can’t drive… okay.  Thanks…”

Barry laughed, “Hey you got this, we studied like crazy all night…”

Brook grabbed her supplies and shut the locker, “Yeah, and we did OTHER things too,” Brook chuckled.

Barry turned red at Brook’s words.  “WHOA WHOA SHHHH!!!”  Barry quickly sputtered as he looked around to make sure no one heard that, which they of course didn’t.  “Brook!”  Barry hissed.

“Oh come on,” Brook giggled and waved off Barry’s alarmed tone.  “We’ve had sex before, don’t act all prude now.”

Barry was turning a deeper shade of red as he glanced at each enormous student they passed by to make sure they didn’t over hear Brook’s words.  “Yeah!  But that doesn’t mean you just spout it out in the open for everyone to hear you.”

Brook let out another teasing laugh, “We’ve been dating since freshman year, I’m sure they all know that we DO IT.”

Barry rolled his eyes at the private information he would rather not have flying around the school.  It was one thing having everyone know that he’s dating Brook, but if they knew they were sexually active… he had a feeling that he would be an even bigger target for bullying.  Still he did like that Brook wasn’t scared to flaunt her desire for him like this so openly.  

“Well, even if they do know, I’d like to just keep what we do in our rooms, just to ourselves, okay,” Barry asked. 

Brook gave Barry a fake pout, “But what’s the point of having a little boyfriend if I can’t show him off?  I mean it’s not my fault that most of these boys are jealous because of your size.”  Brook emphasized the last part.

Barry almost missed it but the look on Brook’s face told him what she was really implying.  “ooo, oh I see what you did there.”

“Did you now,” Brook mocked.

“Cute...very cute,” Barry chuckled.  

They were coming around a corner and approaching Ms. Mcneill history class.  Brook entered the classroom and immediately, like dogs seeing a bone, every boy eyed Brook with little to no discretion.  Barry wanted to say, “Watch where your looking!” or something to show off his alpha side to everyone, but they wouldn’t have heard him. 

It didn’t take long for Brook to grab her seat and set Barry down just below her on the desk.  She pulled out her notebook and set it down for both of them to go over real quick.  The notes that Brook took were sometimes larger than Barry himself.  The colorful numbers of dates or words of places or people were highlighted in the notebook.  Brook used her finger to trace some dates and important information that might be on the exam.

Barry tried to keep up, but her finger was too fast and soon she was flicking the page over to the next part.  Barry took a step back as the gust from the page turning blew his hair a little.  A simple turning of a page caused a big enough breeze that Barry had to close his eyes from the wind force.  

The sound of Brook digging into her bag for something brought Barry out of his attempt to study.  Sure  studying and taking this exam, and the other classes, seemed pointless right now.  Yet, on the news a few years back, it was said that government was trying to impose and pass a bill that would create thousands of jobs for shrinkies like him.  That would mean needing an education.  Now did Barry believe that they would make jobs for him soon?  No, it was not the first attempt at passing a bill like that, and probably wont be the last one.  However since Brook NEEDED to pass and graduate, he figured he might as well try too.

Brook’s rumbling belly returned as she retrieved from her bag a snack bar.  Brook let out a sound of delight as she ripped open the package to the granola bar.  “Want some,” Brook asked looking down at Barry.  He shook his head.

Even at his size a speck of a crumb for him to munch on wouldn’t have been missed, but he wasn’t feeling hungry at all.  “Nah, not that hungry.  I’m sure you need it more than me,” Barry told her knowing that crumb of a difference wouldn’t have matter to her.

Brook didn’t waste time pushing the treat toward her mouth.  Barry went back to trying to study.

The sound of crunching, crumbling, and breaking noises, made Barry wince as he could clearly hear Brook chomping into the bar.  The noise continued as she chewed and chewed only to swallow with a dry gulp.  Barry heard Brook go in for seconds.  If the noise wasn’t enough to distract him, the pelting of grains falling down did.  It seemed like the bar was crumbling more than normal as Barry looked up in the sky.  He could see the crumbs bouncing off Brook’s clothed breast, falling down like rain all around him.  The pinging of the solid little grains hitting the desk and almost himself made Barry call out.

“I didn’t think the weather was calling for rain!”  Barry said side stepping another crumb.

“Oh!  Sowy,” Brook said with a mouthful, as she held a hand out to capture any falling crumbs.

Barry watched the enormous hand hover right below the drop zone, and the down pour of granola stopped.  Thankful at the reprieve of the annoying brownish hail falling moments ago, Barry tried to get back to studying.  It wasn’t till Brook was done eating that he looked up at the shadow of her hand still hovering high above him.

With no warning, Brook leaned forward and pulled her open palm toward her mouth.  She stuck out her tongue and slowly dragged the pink, and now brown food stained organ, right over the palm of her hand.  It slowly dragged across her open crumb filled palm, collecting any droplets of food before she pulled her tongue back from her hand.  Barry could clearly see speckles of grain and oats littering her tongue, stuck by the sticky layer of spit covering it.  The grains coming from her hand, others were from the breakfast bar she just destroyed, still stuck to it.  Not sure if she was doing it on purpose or mindlessly, but Brook pulled her tongue back in slowly into her open mouth.  At this angle Barry could see strands of sticky brown and white saliva connecting from all different angles in her mouth.  Each slobbery sticky strand colored different shades from her food.  Dripping and sticking to her teeth and other parts of her mouth.  The enormous mouth slowly clamped down sealing the food away from the outside world.  Brook swallowed whatever was in her mouth and let out a sigh, “That hit the spot,” Brook commented not looking at Barry as she went back to studying.

Barry on the other hand looked straight ahead, toward Brook, at the now less noisy stomach just beyond Brook’s shirt.  The organ now containing the contents of Brook’s “little” snack.  Something that was many times his size, eaten in a matter of seconds.  If Barry didn’t know any better, he would of been terrified right now at the spectacle he just witnessed.  However it was clear that Brook wouldn’t harm him.  Heck they been together for a while, it would probably be the longest con game ever played by someone if that’s what her goal truly was.

Grinning at the childish thought that quickly popped up in his head at the thought of Brook just dating him to eat him later.  He couldn’t help but shake his head at his own thoughts: at least he got to tap “that” a few times, totally worth it.  The thought of sex brought Barry into a zone of recalling the fun night they spent after studying in Brook’s bed.  He touched some spot that he was sure that Brook could never reach inside-

“Turn the page,” Brook asked out loud startling Barry from his sexual thoughts.

“Huh,” Barry replied looking up at Brook staring down at him.

“You been staring at the page for a while, should I turn it,” Brook asked.

“Oh, yeah…. Sorry.”  Barry responded trying not to give away his true thoughts from earlier.

Brook simple flipped the page to another one filled with notes from class.  Barry broke his sex filled thoughts away from the other night.  It wasn’t the first time they had sex, and wouldn’t be the last.  Right now he needed to study and stop thinking with the head between his legs and with the one on his shoulders.

As Barry and Brook studied before the exam, more students came in.  Each as large as the last.  Towering giants and giantess heading to a seat.  Some talking to each other, others just going about their day.  The numerous students all coming and soon filling the room as they sat down at their seats.  Just moments before the bell was about to ring, Ms. Mcneill, came into the class.

“Alright, everyone!  Take a seat.  It’s time for the exam.  No more talking, put your notes away.  Henry don’t make me say it twice,” Ms. Mcneill said pointing to Henry’s chair for him to take his seat.

Barry watched Brook shut her notes and toss them into her book bag.  She quickly pulled out a pencil for herself and set it down.  The size of the writing utensil dwarfing Barry’s small size.  Ms. Mcneill walked around placing a small packet of paper face down and in front of each student.  She was handing out the exams to everyone.  When she got to Brook she looked at both Barry and than back to Brook, before tapping her ear.

“Ms. Sutherland… the ear piece, can’t have you two whispering answer to each other, now can I?”  Ms. Mcneill asked still pointing to the communicator in Brook’s ear.

“Oh, ops,” Brook chuckled as she pulled it out and set it down on the desk.

Ms. Mcneill set down the thick stack of paper for Brook and than carefully pulled what looked to be a small scarp of paper, “And for you Mr. Berch… it took a lot of effort making one for you.  I hope you studied well and didn’t waste your time goofing off all week,” She told Barry with some humor in her voice.  Barry took the shrinky sized test from Ms. Mcneill’s finger tips.  He didn’t plan on letting her efforts go to waste, Barry was going to ace this exam.  

With all the test handed out, Ms. Mcneill told everyone to flip their test and start.  Everyone doing so, Barry pulled out his pen and started to look through the packet as Brook started to scribble in answers.  Looking at the first question, it was an easy one, Barry filled in his answer and went to the next.  Than the next.  It wasn’t too hard, most of it was covered and Barry remember a lot of it.  However Brook flipped the first page and went onto the next page caught his attention.  

Whoa, that was quick… Barry hope she wasn’t rushing it.  They had plenty of time.  Barry focused his attention back on his paper as he started to continue his exam.  After about thirty minutes or so, Barry finished about the same time Brook was done.  Ms. Mcneill would collect the test at the end of class, so they would just have to wait the few minutes or so.  Once the exam was over, Brook picked up her ear piece and put it back in.  “That wasn’t so bad,” She said smiling at Barry.

Barry just shrugged, “Ehh, 13 and 24 were hard.  The rest was pretty easy.”

This was the biggest thing for the day, every other class was just simply learning a new topic or something basic and simple.  There weren't any more test for the day.  Brook headed off to the next class, Biology.  As Brook carried Barry through the slightly crowded hallway, she made sure to keep Barry close to her.  Just encase there was a situation, just like the one last year.  Someone tripped and a poor shrinky ended up on the ground right under someone’s shoe… accidents could still happen.  Sadly it seemed to happen more often than one would think.  

Brook however seemed more attentive now that the hallway was more active than this morning.  “Maybe we should have left early,” Brook spoke as she clutched Barry a little closer as someone briskly walked by.  “We don’t have to always wait till the end of class to leave,” Brook told Barry.  Letting him know that they had a free pass to leave 5 minutes early to avoid a “situation” like last year.

Barry held onto Brook’s finger like usual when they walked through a tight hallway, “Well, I didn’t want to rush you.  I didn’t know if you wanted to double check your answers.”

Brook glanced down and gave him a droll look, “Really?  Like I would doubt myself to go back over my answer like that.”

Barry grunted and shouted over the noise knowing she could hear him fine, “I WAS TRYING TO BE  NICE!”  

Passing down some stairs they headed toward the Biology classes.  Opening the door to their class, Brook headed in and found her usual spot.  Brook set Barry down on her desk like before, as she pulled her backpack off.

Soon a cheerful male voice filled the room, “HEY BROOK, WHAT’S UP GIRL?!”

“Oh!  Josh,” Brook gasped startled by the sudden voice.

Barry watched as Josh Samsong walked into the room like he owned it.  Josh was in the same grade as they were, and he played sports… like, a lot of them.  The very typical jock, having his body sculpted by the gods to make any girl in the school jealous.  Any girl BUT Brook.  Barry knew Josh had a thing for Brook.  It was pretty clear, maybe not to Brook, but Barry knew better.  Besides, it was kind of funny watching Brook shoot him down like a WW2 aircraft getting hit by a flak gun.

Barry watched Josh give Brook a hug… one that went on maybe a little too long.

That was when Josh’s eyes spotted him on Brook’s desk.  “Oh,” He said smirking, “I see BB is here too.”  Barry held back a bitter remark at the abbreviation he used all too often.  Barry knew that it wasn’t his names initials.  In fact he hated that they lined up so well.  No, the BB stood for “bug boy” as he liked to refer to Barry as just that.  A person the size of a bug to him.  “I almost missed him cause of his size,” He smirked.

“Funny,” Barry commented, “couldn’t say the same about you.  Could spot you a mile away with your big ego.”

Brook stifled a laugh at hearing Barry make fun of Josh.

Josh frowned and looked over at Brook than back at Barry and than to Brook again, “He said something about me, didn’t he?”

Brook just waved it off, “Oh it was nothing.  He was just joking around.”

Barry didn’t know if Josh could see his smirking face right now, but it didn’t stop him from giving him his own little “eat shit” grin.  Josh on the other hand did give him a squint that he quickly shifted over to a smile, “Oh what a jokester.  I don’t know how you put up with him Brook, considering his size, he’s got to be quite a handful.”  

Barry just chuckled, “More than what you got down there in your pants-”

Brook gasped, “BARRY!”

Both Josh and Barry looked at Brook shocked face, “What?!” They both asked at once.

“It’s nothing,” Brook responded to Josh before shooting Barry with a warning look, “He’s just a little tired from the exam.”

“What did he say,” Josh asked looking between the two.

“Oh, just not something I should say… anyway, how was your week?”

Josh smiled what Barry thought was suppose to be a charming grin, “Did you watch the game?”

“oh…” Brook groaned shaking her head, “Sorry, had to study for history.  What happened?”

Barry listened to Josh retell his tale of winning the game for the school’s team.  Acting like he was the star player, which he most likely was.  If Barry didn’t know better, it almost sounded like Josh was showing off, but to be honest… Josh was actually that good at sports.  There was a reason he was known as The King on the field, no mater what sport or activity, he looked like a pro out there doing it.  When Josh was done showboating, Barry rolled his eyes at him.  

“Pfft,” Barry remarked.  “I’m sure I could have done that.  It’s no biggie.”

Brook turned her head to Barry with a not so sold look on her face, “Oh really…. Last I checked, before you shrank, you couldn’t run a mile in less than 15 minutes.”

Barry gasped at Brook, “I-I, well that was a long time ago!”

Josh spoke up, “BB trying to be a big shot,” He asked laughing.  “Sorry little guy, I could give you a day’s head start and still beat you in a race.  No hard feeling right LITTLE dude?”

Barry squinted at the jock mocking him.  “Little… why don’t you come say that to my face!”  Barry shouted at him.

Brook however didn’t relay that message back to Josh.  She just gave Barry a, “Are you seriously doing this right now?” look.  

Barry pointed at Josh, who didn’t notice the look she was giving Barry.  Josh simple gave Brook a charming grin, “Hey Brook, we should totally like, grab something to eat some time… you know, just like chill out together.  What do you say, you free this weekend?”

Brook groaned, “Josh it might have been cute the first few times you tried to hit on me…. But really?”

Josh looked defensive as he backed up, “What?  You can’t blame me for asking, can you?”

“At this point,” Brook commented in a less than amused look.  “I feel like, yeah, I can.”

Josh sucked his breath in, “ouch…. “  Still he gave another smirk, “But still, the offer stand-”

“DON’T,” Brook spoke up, as she stopped him in his little charming act.  “If you so much as finish that sentence I’ll toss this Biology book at you, and everyone knows how much crap is in these pages… you wont be playing for our school for the rest of the year, if you catch my drift.”  Brook laid out her warning with a firm resolve.

Barry grinned at Brook’s response.  Sadly so did Josh, “See… that’s what I like about you, not afraid to be assertive and speak your mind.  I get it, was just messing around that’s all.”  Looking down at Barry he gave him a weak smile, “No hard feeling, right?  We cool, LITTLE guy?”

Barry grumbled but didn’t comment much as he wasn’t sure if this was all just a big joke for Josh or he really was trying to move in on Brook.  Still, Barry just rolled his eyes and said, “Yeah… we’re good.”

No sooner did Barry accept the little apology that Josh gave him, their Biology teacher walked into the classroom.  He quickly had everyone get ready for class before starting off their lesson for the day.  Everyone was pulling out their notebooks or some paper to write the notes down on.  Brook pulled out her notebook for the class and set it down.  With both her notebook and the textbook (to follow along with), there was not a lot of space on the desk for Barry.  Brook was taking up most if not all of the desk, leaving Barry kind of cramped to move around on.

Barry ended up staying out of Brooks way as she started to take notes and listen to class.  Normally Barry would follow along, but he couldn’t help but spot Josh taking glances at Brook whenever he got a chance.  Something that rubbed Barry the wrong way.  The jock should be paying attention to the lecture, not eyeballing Brook like that…

Barry wondered what he should do, let Brook know?  Nah, that didn’t sound like it would end well.  It was bad enough she wanted them to make up.  Besides, Barry was a man, he had to defend his girl himself and not run to her, that’s what men did right?  Trying to think the best way around this, a thought came to him.  He’ll get so much shit for this if Brook caught wind of his true intentions.  Heading over to Brook’s free hand draping on the side of the desk.  Barry started to hug it.  This caused Brook to glance down with a startled look.  Confused at his affection in class right now.

Brook whispered in response, “Barry?  What are you doing?”

Barry gave her the most innocent look he could muster as he gave her index finger a nice squeeze and hug, “What?  I thought you concentrate better when I hold your hand like this.”

“Well… I mean… I do…” Brook muttered.  “Just wasn’t expecting it, that’s all.”

“Sorry, want me to stop,” Barry asked hoping she said no.  To his delight she just rolled her eyes at him and went back to writing notes.  Barry smirked and proceed to climb on her hand.  He laid down on the top of her hand, using it as like a lounge chair to bath in the fluorescent light.  Barry causally leaned back into Brook’s hand and looked over at Josh.

Josh spotted him, and the look on his face was worth it.  Barry gave him a shitty grin, something to let him show off his relationship with HIS girlfriend.  Josh scoffed and mouth, “Well played bug boy,” at Barry’s actions but it seemed to work.  Josh kept his attention on the class more now that Barry was using Brook’s hand link a reclining chair.  

Before Barry knew it, the class was over and the bell rang. 

“Ahem…” Brook cleared her throat looking less than amused at Barry laying comfortable on the top of her hand like he owned it.  “Enjoying yourself?”

“What,” Barry said innocently, “It’s so relaxing.”

Brook picked Barry up before flipping her hand and putting him on the other side of her palm, “Aren’t you suppose to be paying attention to the class rather than using me as some kind of jungle gym?”

Barry laughed, “I was!”

“yeah,” Brook mocked as she put her books away and started to get up from her seat, “What did we learn today?”

Barry was caught off guard by the question.  He had enough time to see the teacher erasing the word DNA STRUC.  Taking a guess at what the last word was that the teacher was erasing, Barry acted calmly, “Dna … structures…”

Brook gave him an unammused look, “DNA Strucutres?  Like?”

“Like,” Barry was starting to run out of steam as he had no idea, “the one that goes like this,” Barry said drawling a twirling motion with his hand.

“… either you’re very lucky or you did pay attention,” Brook laughed.

Barry let out a light sigh, “See?  Told you.”

“yeah yeah,” Brook went on as she carried Barry to their next class.

Brook let out a relieved sigh as the bell rang, ending their English class.  “Finally… I’m starving!”  Brook whined.  “That breakfast bar didn’t help me as much as I thought it would.”

Barry was right next to Brook’s stomach and it confirmed her complaint by letting out it’s own wailing for food.  The gurgling and rumbling of her stomach moving and pitching around desperately wanted something to eat, caused Barry to jump.  It was like a thunderstorm behind him.  “Uh, yeah I can tell…” Barry chuckled as Brook left the classroom in the herd of people.  Some of the students split off for more classes, while Brook and a few others headed to the cafeteria for lunch.  Their high school was so large that they had to divide the use of the cafeteria over the course of school between all the students.  Sadly that meant some students didn’t have lunch till near the end of the school day… which was exactly that time.

Brook lasted for as long as she could on that small little snack bar she consumed hours and hours ago, but now she needed real food.  Barry watched the familiar path they took toward the cafeteria into the large room with what looked to be thousands of miles of tables scatter through the large room.  The kitchen with numerous different foods laid out for students to purchase, if they wanted to buy lunch.  The large mob of students started to splinter off, some of the students brought their own lunch and were able to grab a table to eat with their friends first.  The rest who were going to eat, headed into the long forming line that lead them toward the food.  Barry tried to keep Brook occupied and off the thought of food, but the smells in the cafeteria hit her nose making her mouth drool and her belly beg for something to ingest.  In fact her gut was the only thing Barry could hear over the increasing noise that filled the cafeteria.  Students chatting, sneakers on squeaky floors, eating utensils clinking and clattering as they move around.  It was a storm of chaotic noise.

“SO WHAT’S FOR LUNCH TODAY,” Barry shouted hoping that Brook could hear him in her ear piece.

“Don’t know,” Brook shrugged gazing well past the towering line that blocked Barry’s view from the kitchen area.  “What do you feel like eating?”

Barry chuckled at the question, “You’re asking the guy who only needs a pinch of food to eat, you could literately get anything and it wouldn’t matter to me!”

Brook didn’t response as she looked around at things only she could spot.  Finally it was Brook’s turn to enter the kitchen area.  She grabbed a big red tray and dropped Barry on the plastic material.  The plastic was room cold, unlike Brook’s warm palms.  An absent feeling that Barry wasn’t a big fan of losing.  

Barry felt Brook set him and her tray down on the long metal surface of the serving area.  She slowly slide the tray that Barry was on along the food line.  Barry looked out and saw Brook pass by a field of lettuce in a giant tub with tongs sticking out.  She didn’t bother grabbing a plate from the serving area and moved along to another part of the food line.  Each serving area offered a different food.  The staple school pizza that was always left out to harden under the heating lamps and dry out to anything but a pizza.  French fries and burgers, you could smell them several stations before arriving to them.  Brook grabbed neither of those.  She did reach out and grab a fruit cup.  She set it down near Barry before sliding along to the next part.  The school’s special for the day, creamy potato soup with chunks of potato and little bits of bacon.  Barry knew before Brook moved for it, from the delighted squeal that came from her tummy at the sight and smell.  Soon Brook added a big bowl to her holding tray and scooped up a big ladle full of hot steamy soup and dumped it into the bowl.  A few droplets splashed near Barry making him jump out of the splatter zone as Brook went for another helping.  When Brook was done pouring as much soup as she wanted, she had an almost overflowing bowl of soup.  She grabbed a spoon and headed near the end of the exit line, where they needed to pay.  Just near the exit, there was a brownie on a plate.

Brook let out a yummy sound, “mmmm, that looks good…”  Reaching for the brownie, she put the massive chocolate treat next to her fruit cup before finally heading to the cafeteria's cash register to pay for her meal.  Barry constantly kept his eyes on the soup bowl that he swore looked like it was about to splash him or spill over the sides.  He really did not want to smell like freaking creamy potato soup today.  

Brook stood in the middle of the bustling cafeteria looking for an open seat.  Barry spotted one off to the side, “Brook, over there!”  He shouted directing her to the nearly empty table.  She started to head over to the unoccupied seat.  Carefully she set her platter down on the table before taking her seat.  “Oh man… I can’t wait to eat!  Oh, right, you want some?”  Brook offered.

“I can wait,” Barry started to say as he watched Brook pick up her spoon and scoop up a spoonful of white thick stew, he could make out the large chunks of potato and other ingredients in the soup.  They were practically half his size or so.  The spoon came up to Brook’s mouth and she blew on it, to cool it down a little before dipping the spoon toward Barry.  

“Uh, thanks,” Barry said not having the heart to tell her he wasn’t that hungry for potato soup.  Heck, it was probably the least appealing thing in the lunch line, and that was saying something.  Still he moved forward and used his hands to scoop up some of the warm soup and slurp it up.

“Get some of the tator too,” Brook told him.

Barry rolled his eyes as she was sounding like his freaking mom right now.  Don’t forget to eat your veggies…

Breaking off a chunk of the soft but kind of firm potato, Barry brought it to his mouth and started to munch on it, “Mmmm, it’s good,” Barry forced himself to say as he swallowed the mouthful of food.

“Good,” Brook smiled as she brought the large spoonful of food to her mouth.  In an instant it vanished behind her mouth and she pulled out the utensil.  Nothing remained on it as she let out a mummer at the taste.  Just as fast as the food vanished form the spoon, it soon was swallowed down Brook’s throat.  “Ahhh, oooo that hits the spot!  I love potato soup,” Brook announced.

“Yeah… hey can I have some fruit,” Barry asked hoping that he didn’t get another helping of potatoes and cream.

“Yeah sure,” Brook responded putting her spoon down and reached for her fork… “uh… did I not grab a fork?”

“Huh,” Barry replied as he looked over the red plastic tray he was on, and sure enough she was missing the sharp spear like utensil.  

“I did… I’ll be right back in a few seconds, let me just grab one,” Brook told Barry.

Barry watched Brook get up and was about to leave him alone on the food tray by himself.  It was now, of all the times that he truly started to feel the full weight of his size.  “uh…. Brook,” Barry warned as he felt panic and dread hit him.  Brook paused and turned around.

“Oh!  Sorry,”  She came back to Barry’s relief, only to have Brook pick him up and set him on the side of the soup bowl.  “There, now you dig in without me.  Better not eat it all,” Brook laughed as she headed off to grab a fork from the kitchen across the cafeteria.

“NO BROOK THAT’S NOT WHAT I MEANT!”  Barry tried to shout over the cafeteria noise, but either she ran out of hearing or the noise was just too much for her to pick up his voice.  Barry felt his heart pumping as he looked around.  Every noise seemed to be amplified as it hit him how alone he was in this vast cafeteria.  Barry whipped his head left and right at every sound he heard, dreading at what he might see.  No one was looking at him, the shrinky on the edge of a soup bowl.  All by himself.  No one could ask for a better moment than right now... 

Barry’s eyes darted around, looking for any possible threat as he sat there on the ledge of the bowl.  The smell of the creamy potato and bacon soup filling his nose.  The warm, slightly hotter than room temperature soup, burning his back as he snapped his head back and forth looking for any incoming danger.  He felt like a poor defenselessly baby antelope out in the open, with a pack of lions roaming around him.  Maybe if he didn’t move at all, they wouldn’t notice him….

An hour or two later, or maybe that was just Barry nerves freaking out, he spotted his goddess of a girlfriend returning from the kitchen and out of the crowd of shuffling students.  She waved toward him holding a fork, like it was a flag for victory.  Barry finally let out the deep sigh he had held in his chest.  He didn’t know he was holding his breath the whole time.  Brook approached the table, “there, now we can eat some fruit.”

Once Brook took her seat Barry let out another pent up sigh.  Brook looked at Barry with concern, “I wasn’t gone that long, jeez.”

Barry just muttered, “Long enough…”  Barry was glad she didn’t hear him say that as he turned toward the plastic cup of fruit.  He watched as Brook dipped her newly acquired fork into the cup and stabbed a fruit and pulled it out.  Barry let out a sound of disgust at the sight of the orange peach colored wedge.  “Oh god… you got peaches?!”

“What?”  Brook asked confused.

“Sorry,” Barry apologized before shaking his head, “I really hate peaches…”

“oh?… I didn’t know that,” Brook giggled as she pulled the peach to her mouth and chomped into it.  “I’ll try and remember next time.  You eat your fill of soup yet?”

As much as Barry wanted to say yes to get away from the undesirable food… he had to eat something.  “Uh, not yet, was just going to let it cool off a little more,” Barry kind of lied.  He looked out at the enormous pool of white soupy liquid.  Oh, he really didn’t want to eat soup for lunch, but better than being hungry and WAY better than eating peaches…. Barry shuddered at the thought of such nasty fruit.

As Barry shook off the thought of fuzzy peaches, he heard a female voice call out, “BROOK?  Oh my god I didn’t see you there.”

“Catherine?  HEY!”  Brook said standing up and greeting what looked to be a friend of hers.  

Barry watched the too girls greet and Brook offer the seat across from her.  Brook took her seat and Catherine plopped her tray down too and sat down.  Unlike Brook, Catherine didn’t sit as gently, she took a seat like a normal person, slamming their backside down on the seat not worried about what kind of movement it caused to the table in front of her.  Or to anyone on top of the table… that was on the side of a soup bowl.

Barry was too shocked to say anything as he wobbled from the sudden lurching.  He quickly went over the side of the soup bowl, into the white mixture of goo.  Barry was instantly submerged under the surface of the almost milky liquid.  One second he was wondering who Catherine was, and the next he was wondering why his vision was covered in white out.  Barry sputter and popped out of the surface of the creamy material he wasn’t so fond of.  Barry was trying to stay afloat in the fluid as he tread the thick soupy material he was swimming in.

Barry was a little to panicked to think as he looked around for the ledge he was just sitting on.

Brook voice sounded over the crowded cafeteria, “HOW HAVE YOU BEEN!” Brook asked sounding delighted in seeing the mysterious woman.

“OH MY GOD WE HAVE SO MUCH TO TALK ABOUT,” The new girl squeal as she started to eat her food and chat with Brook.

Barry wasted no time, “BROOK DOWN HERE!  I FELL IN THE SOUP!”  Barry shouted, feeling his dread diminish.  This was just some stupid accident… they were going to laugh about this in a second.

Any second now…

any second now???

Brook continued to talk and chat with Catherine, like she hadn’t seen her since like middle school or something.  Barry really didn’t give a fuck what they were talking about, why wasn’t Brook looking down?!

“BROOK LOOK DOWN!  DOWN IN YOUR FOOD!!” Barry shouted with all the strength in his lungs.  

Still nothing.

Despite the very warm soup heating Barry’s skin up to it’s slightly uncomfortable temperature… he felt a cold shiver run over his body.  “oh god… the soup…oh fuck!”  Barry did have a communicator, but it wasn’t the most expensive one.  This model wasn’t water or liquid proof… 

“I broke my fucking communicator,” Barry told himself in panic.  “Oh shit oh shit oh shit,” Barry muttered as he realized, Brook wouldn’t be able to hear him… not at this distance, and sure as hell not with the two girls chatting with the enormous cafeteria screaming in the background.  

Calm down Barry, just got to swim out… yeah!  Barry looked to the ledge of the bowl, it wasn't that far away, he only fell like two or three feet away from-

The sound of metal clinking with the material of the soup bowl was made out of, brought Barry’s attention to it the action.  Brook pushed her spoon all the way into the soup on the opposite side of the bowl.  

Brook was talking as she stabbed her soup with the metal spoon, “Did you hear that Peggy got into that private school?  It was called…uhhh,” Brook spook trying to recall the school.  Out of an old habit or not even conscious of her actions, she started to move her spoon in a wide circular motion.  Slowly turning and stirring her soup.

“BROOOOOK!”  Barry screamed as he saw the massive metal wall of the spoon coming toward him, pushing and shoving liquid and chunks of potatoes out of the way.  His scream didn’t help, as it was too late.  The motion of the spoon twirling the soup and dragging it’s contents around, picked Barry up and pulled him with it.  It was worse than being stuck in one of those whirlpool ride at a water park.  Barry was yanked under the white surface again as the creamy substance flooded over him as he was dragged with the thick viscous material.  By the time Barry stop being pulled around, his lungs burn and he had to get air.  Popping his head out in a gasp he took in some air and heard the two girls laughing.  If he didn’t know better, they were laughing at him and his situation.

Barry coughed out and sputter the milky cream broth out of his mouth as he tried to tread soup and get it out of his eyes.  By the time he was able to see, it was too late.  Brook was chatting away and dipping her spoon in for a bite.  Barry watched the larger than himself spoon slice into the thick potato soup and bring out a mouthful.  Brook didn’t even glance at the spoon or the bowl… she just shoved it in her mouth, swallowed and went in for another as the two large girls continued to talk.  

Barry didn’t waste a scream for help, he looked around for the closest edge to head for… he was in the dead center of the bowl.  There was no close ledge to head for.  Worse, he saw the soup line dip slightly due to the spoon extracting the liquid.  He was on a fixed timeline before it would dip too too low for him to climb out.  Than he would really be stuck in here till he got help, if he got any that was.

“FUCK!”  Barry shouted as he did his best to swim forward and toward the ledge in front of him.

Barry was never a pro at swimming, but anyone would have told him that swimming in soup was totally not the same thing.  It was like all the effort he put into swimming forward a foot, only got him half or even a third of the distance.  As most people would have told him, the material you swim through makes a big difference.  Barry fought and struggled, as Brook let out a giggle before dipping her spoon into the soup, not bothering to look, since she knew where the food was.

The spoon was just off to Barry’s side and he felt the indentation the spoon made and the depression it caused, as it pulled out a good chunk of thick white creamy broth.  Barry felt himself being pulled toward the lost volume of liquid as it naturally leveled out on it’s own.  It pulled Barry back a few paces, enough to make him panic at the effect.

Making his way back forward, Barry heard a loud defining slurping coming from high above.  He couldn’t stop himself form looking up and seeing Brook’s lips part slightly and the spoon touching her lips.  He couldn’t see it, but could imagine the material being slurped up like a vacuum cleaner would with anything in it’s path.  The slurping and sucking lasted only a few seconds, but it terrified Barry.  However the spoon dipping back down was even more horrifying.  It was coming right for Barry!

Barry called out desperately again, “BROOK-”

Barry watched the wall of metal push and slam down into him from above.  The bottom of the spoon pressed into him with amazing force, as he was submerged into the depths of the soup.  All because Brook simply dipped her spoon into her food.  The wall of spoon was way too much for Barry to handle, as he was dunked under and unprepared.  Soup filling his mouth making him gag on the thick material of cheesy potato tasting stock he was being drowned in.

Finally the titanic pressure pushing on him lifted as he slowly drifted to the top of the thick material.  Barry gasped for air as his body felt weak and exhausted.  All the swimming and struggling… not to mention the insanely warm heat.  It was like his limbs gave up and just wanted to sleep.  The heat was sapping most of his strength, just as much as it was for Barry to try and stay a float in the swampy stew.

Barry tiredly looked up and watched as his Goddess, or tormentor, was coming back in for more food.  Barry felt his heavy limbed body struggled to get out of the way…

It didn’t help, Brook’s spoon found it’s target.  It went in and scooped up a spoonful of food, and Barry.  The large metal object scraping and pulling him and a good chunk of the soup out of it’s home inside the bowl.  Barry felt the spoon ascending and pulling him downward into the large puddle of liquid still inside the Barry size divot between Brook’s fingers.

Time moved slower for Barry as everything grew quieter and slower.  He could see it all happening right before him.  Brook’s words growing softer and softer as he watched her mouth open and close spewing out syllabus of words.  He could see her tongue, bigger than his entire body, flicking as she pronounced whatever words she was saying.  Her large white teeth separating and clamping down as her jaw moved.  Layers of white cream mixed saliva dripping from random parts inside Brook’s enormous mouth as she talked and spoke.  Her voice carrying not just words but smells.  Fresh potatoes and bacon along with that milky cheesy broth stench spewing out of her mouth with each breath.  Barry would have gagged but he was too tired to do so.  Hell, he thought he even smell parts of peaches from that early bite.  He hated that smell.

Barry didn’t even try to struggle anymore, it was too late.  His girlfriend had him, and now she was going to consume him like a freaking chunk of potato.  As he approached Brook, she let out a rumbling laugh that shook Barry as he grew closer and closer to her mouth.  Her lips parting and he could see deep into her mouth, his soon to be resting place.  Her throat vibrating from the open mouth laughter she was doing.  Brook’s throat opening and closing large enough to swallow him whole and not even notice him.  The hot gust of air spewing out and rushing over his body, cooling his already warmed skin from the soup.  Brook’s tongue moving slightly up and down from her chuckling, almost as if to wave goodbye to him.  Little pools of chewed up food and liquid settling in divots in her mouth.  The back of her molars having some mashed and crushed up spuds stuck in them for now.  Was he going to be swallowed or chewed?  Would she notice at all...

Barry had to look on the bright side of things, right?  This was the last moments of his life.  At least it was Brook right?  His loving girlfriend.  His goddess of love and kindness.  The one he wished to grow old with and enjoy life, as hopeless as that sounded.  If Barry had to end up as food for anyone, at least it was her, right?  Hopefully he gave her enough energy to finish the school day, as pathetic as that sounded.  Barry felt tears trying to form as he was coming up to the point of no return, Brook’s lips forming an entrance to his doom.  Once he and the rest of the spoon passed those lips, he was a goner.  Barry sniffed back a tear as he wish he could tell Brook how much he loved her… if only he could communicate with her one last time-

Barry’s eyes widen as his hands frantically ripped at his neck.  He had just enough energy to yank and snap of his collar.  Aiming with all the little pathetic strength he had left, he chucked the small band at Brooks’s face.

Brook’s deep voice vibrated Barry as he watched his only hope sail through the air and collide with the upper part of her lip, “AND THAN-”

Barry felt the spoon suddenly yank back in shock, “The hell was…”

Barry watched as Brook examined her spoon for a moment.  Her eyes trying to find out what had touched her lip, her free hand rubbing at the spot that the speck of plastic and fabric touched, barley leaving a splatter mark on her.  Barry watched Brook’s enormous confused eyes lock on him and the spoon.  He witnessed the moment she noticed, as her eyes dialed inward with shock.

“BARRY?!?!  W-W-W-W-HAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

Barry slumped into the spoon, his once death chair was now his life raft as he finally relaxed into the metal bottom of the utensil he was riding in.

“I thought, I’d go for a swim,” Barry muttered knowing full well that Brook couldn’t hear him.

Barry barley heard Catherine speak from across the table, “Is that a shrinky?”

“This is Barry,” Brook said defensively as she continued to peer down at Barry who was panting to settle his panicked heart down.  “My freaking insane boyfriend!  What were you thinking?!  I could have…”  The panic in her voice and mixture of anger told Barry how much she was freaking out.

Barry slowly lifted his arm and gave a slow wave toward Catherine from across the table.  He didn’t care if she saw him or not.

“Why aren’t you talking,” Brook asked concerned as she moved in and squinted, “Where… wait, did you throw you communicator at me?”  Brook asked shocked and confused.

“Bingo…” Barry chuckled as he pointed a finger gun at Brook and gave her a playful shot.  Barry still didn’t care if she saw or understood what he was doing.  He still needed to catch his breath.  Never had he been more prepared for death, and yet find hope at the last second?  That would make anyone need a few minutes.

Catherine sounded just as confused as everyone in this situation was.  “So… uh, what did I step into?  Is this some kind of weird thing you guys do?”

Brook stood up, as she plucked Barry out of her spoon and gently put him down in her palm, “I’m sorry, I got to go.  I think he needs help, I’m going to the nurses office.  Uh, it was nice talking… maybe next time?  You know, when someone ISN’T trying to go swimming in my soup!”  Brook angrily glared at Barry.

Barry just licked his lips and tasted the broth he was covered in.  For some reason, he didn’t mind the taste of potato soup now.

“Im so so so sorry,” Brook nearly wept as she waited for the nurse to come back from contacting Barry’s parents.

“Oh my god,” Barry groaned hating that Brook couldn’t hear him.  It was nice hearing it for the hundredth time or so… but this was like the thousandth time Brook apologized.  Barry turned around on the little examining table the nurse used for smaller people.  “I!”  Barry shouted pointing to himself, as Brook moved in closer.  “AM!”  Barry held up his hand and gave the okay sign, “OKAY!  YEAH?!”

Brook frowned at Barry.

Barry rolled his eyes, of course she doesn’t get it.

“Your okay?!  How?  I almost ate you,” Brook responded.

Barry paused… okay so maybe she did get it.  Sighing at not wanting Brook to be in a depressed state after this accident, he waved her closer.  Brook scooted closer and looked at Barry, her enormous face blocking out any other view that Barry would have had.  He pointed to his ear so she knew he wanted to talk.  Brook picked up Barry and brought him to her ear.

Barry shouted, “IT WAS AN ACCIDENT!  I’M FINE!  STOP FREAKING OUT!”

Brook pulled back and frowned at Barry and his word.  “But I can’t, I-”

Barry pointed at his ear again cutting her off.  It was the first time after Brook nearly ate him that she looked like her normal self, annoyed at Barry cutting her off.  She brought him back to her ear.

“I LOVE YOU!”  Barry shouted as he pushed forward and kissed Brook’s ear the best he could without falling out of her hand.  Becky held him there for a few moments before she pulled back looking at him with those carrying eyes.  Again Barry pointed to his ear and Brook, didn’t look so annoyed as she brought him back to have him talk to her.  “DO YOU REALLY WANT TO MAKE IT UP TO ME?”

Barry saw Brook nod.  Barry grinned as he told Brook what he wanted, shouting it into her ear.  Brook pulled back and gasped at Barry and his horny thoughts.  The look on Brook’s face was priceless and was almost worth just saying it.  Barry just shrugged, he knew she couldn’t hear him but said it anyway, “What?  I’m a guy.”

“…” Brook looked around as if she were expecting people to come out of no where listening their conversation.  After a long pause, Brook finally sighed.  “Fine… but if you tell anyone about it-” Brook warned as she slowly shook her head and brought her large index finger up to Barry in a warning, “I’ll make sure not to check twice before I eat my food anymore… you got it,” She warned.

Barry grinned like a little kid who was about to meet Santa Clause.  He viciously nodded at her approval to his request.  He couldn’t wait!

Brook let out a deep sigh and leaned back still holding Barry in her hand.  Barry felt more energized and excited at the news of Brook approving of him of his request.  

Heading up to her thumb, he gave it a tight squeeze and hugged it as they waited in the nurses office.  “I love you, you know,” Barry spoke to her thumb giving it a tight loving embrace.

Barry wasn’t sure if she could hear his soft words or just guessed what he said but the sound of Brook replying warmed his heart, “I love you too….”

Ryan sat on the coffee table in the middle of the living room, trying to stomp on one of the TV remote’s button to change the channel.  It was stuck on the stupid news, and Ryan was tired of hearing the same dang reporter deliver information he couldn’t care less about.  It took a few efforts but Ryan was finally able to get it to the channel he wanted before stepping off the large remote.

As bad as things were for him at this size, things could be so much worse outside the apartment.  Ryan learned the hard way that it was a scary world out there ever since he went to school with Emily.  How even a child, a kid, could dominate and torment him with little to no effort.  How was he suppose to fight that off?  He couldn't.  So Ryan decided, this apartment would be his world.  He had his food, water, shelter… everything he needed.  He hadn’t been outside in months.  Which seemed to be just fine for himself.  If he were safe inside, than inside he would stay.

Ryan was just starting to relax when the front door to the apartment suddenly swung open.  Mentally preparing for the only person it could be Ryan turned toward his mom, who was shuffling inside with bags in her hand.  Ryan couldn’t help but smirk as he called out, “Need a hand?”

Mary let out a relived sigh, “Yeah, that would be-”  She stopped herself as she let out a huff and looked around until she spotted Ryan on the coffee table, “Oh HA HA,” She said dryly, “Aren’t you hilarious.  My own son… maybe you should have been a comedian?”  Mary tried to kick the door shut with the countless bags of her shopping filling her hands.  She got it on the third attempt before the door swung shut with a slam.

Ryan laughed at his mother’s words, “I don’t know, my life seems like a big enough joke already.”  It wasn’t till he said this that he saw the worry on his mom’s face.  Shit… he forgot his mom didn’t understand his dark humor as much as Emily would.  

“Awww, baby it’ll get better,” Mary said as she shuffled toward the coffee table attempting not to let one of the bags fall from her arms.  Ryan could see the numerous names of the different brands of stores that his mom went to.  Most if not all of them were clothing stores.  “You just have to find the bright side of things, that’s all,” Mary spook to him wishfully, trying to get him to cheer up.  

“Uh, yeah…” Ryan spoke as he watched his mother lean in toward him.  Her well endowed body posing in front of him as she tried to comfort him in his depressed state.  “Thanks,” Ryan commented as he glanced to the side not to look at the exposing area in his mother’s clothing.  Her shirt was leaving just enough gap, that if Ryan looked ahead he would be able to see down his mother’s shirt.  Something that wasn’t on his to do list today.  The sooner she stood up the better.

“Now, if you excuse me,” Mary said standing up from her leaning position, she started to carry her bags into her room, “Your mommy needs to put some clothes away.”

Ryan held back a groan at his mother’s words.  He hadn’t used the word mommy in like, what, 20 years!?  Yet she seemed to refuse to drop the title that his childish self called her before.  Even when he was an adult, she still found ways to make him feel like a child all over again.

As Ryan tried to get back into his TV watching, it seemed time went by faster than he expected.  It didn’t take too long till Emily got home.  She let out a tired sigh as she called out, “I’m home…”

Ryan smiled at the sight of Emily, as exhausted and tired as she was, still glowing as she enter the apartment.  Ryan wanted to ask how her day was, but he knew already.  The way she looked said it all.  Besides, he really didn’t want to know anything about those horrible monsters that she called students.  “Hey babe… rough day?”

Emily groaned and nodded as she set her stuff down before tracking Ryan’s location down.  She headed to the couch and slumped into the seat while looking at Ryan.  “You have no idea how hard it is to teach some of these kids.”

Ryan didn’t comment as she brought up her students, this wasn’t what he wanted to talk about.  Instead he tried to direct Emily away from her students, “I can imagine, also, I heard about this weird thing on the news today.”

Emily gave Ryan an interested look, “Oh?”

“Yeah it was…” Ryan thought about it before he tried to keep up the lie, “You know… I actually forgot.  Shoot, what was it…”

Emily let out a soft laugh, “You forgot about it?  How did you forget about something that was so weird?”

Ryan just shrugged before going on, “I don’t know I just remember it was odd.  Was going to talk to you about it, but I guess it slipped my mind.”

Emily gave him a half knowing smirk, “Oh did it?  It just slipped your mind?”

“… yeah, uh, it did,” Ryan said hesitant at her grinning toward him.  Ryan could only reciprocate the half smirk toward Emily.

Emily didn’t let her grin fade as she leaned forward toward Ryan.  Her enlarged face baring down on him, almost menacingly if he didn’t know better, “I know you, Ryan.  You and all your little tricks.  You just wanted to change the subject didn’t you?”

Caught in his act Ryan was about to try and spin the conversation into his favor when his mother finally came out of her room.  She had been in there for so long, Ryan literately forgot she was here, “Oh… hey mom,” Ryan said waving over to his mother as she exited her room.  She was adjusting her clothing, like she had just changed them, but they were the same clothes as before.

“Saved by your mom...” Emily muttered in a teasing tone that only Ryan would hear.  “Hi Mary, how was your day,” Emily said louder so Ryan’s mom could hear her from the living room.

“Oh it wasn’t so bad,” Ryan’s mom said as she started to head into the kitchen.  Ryan watched as his mom started to set up for tonight's dinner.  “I went to the mall, found some good clothes to wear for later,” she went on.  Pulling out some pots and pans for their dinner.  Emily set her hand down for Ryan to climb on as they both listen to his mother.  Emily slowly got up and headed to the counter as Mary started to talk and make dinner at the same time.  A now common ritual she been doing since arriving.  “Found some adorable swim suits too!  I just tried them on,” Marry said firing up the stove in her delighted mood.

Ryan seemed to understand why it took her so long with her clothing earlier, if she was trying them on in her room… those were a lot of bags full of many clothes.  Ryan did his best not to think of his mom in swimwear.  It was not what he wanted to imagine when he was about to eat dinner soon, that as for sure.

Ryan and Emily sat there listening to Mary retell her day, all from shopping and getting lunch and coming back home.  It wasn’t very exciting but somehow, by the time Ryan’s mom finished retelling her day, the dinner was done.  She timed it perfectly.  Mary was pulling off the dish from the stove and pouring the contents on a platter for everyone to serve from as she wrapped it all up, “And that’s when I came home to my little bitty boy was watching TV.”

Ryan let out a groan at how she called him her “little bitty boy”.  She had to be doing this on purpose.  If it weren’t for the fact she always talked like this to him before his size change… he would swear she was just being a complete bitch.  Ryan let it slide, like so many times.  As his mother set up the food, and started to bring it to the table for dinner, Emily picked up Ryan and carried him with her to the food.  They soon were all at the table ready to eat.  Two plates were set out, since Ryan didn’t need a plate for himself.  

Mary dished out some spaghetti and meat sauce to Emily and than herself.  Ryan was able to get a little piece of noddle and a couple droplets of sauce mixed with a fraction of meat as his meal.  A very large and well proportioned meal compared to himself.  As everyone was eating, Mary finally talked, breaking the silence with her words, “We should go to the beach.”

Emily and Ryan gagged and sputtered as they both had the same response, “What?”

Ryan nearly choking on his noddle, and Emily sputtering up the mouthful of white worm like noddles in her mouth.  Ryan trying not to spit up on his single noddle strand, as Emily regain control of her mouth, coughed and swallowed her food, “Excuse me?”  Emily gasped, “The beach?  What… why?!”

Mary looked confused and innocent at both their reaction, “Well, I just bough a few sunbathing outfits and thought that we should all go to the beach sometime this week.  Heck, we could go tomorrow,” Marry replied sounding thrilled at the idea.

“Uh,” Emily gulped, sounding not so sure, “I don’t know, I still have work.  I don’t think I can just up and call out like that for a trip to the beach.”

Ryan suddenly felt all eyes on him, “What?  Noooo… I’m not going to the beach, that’s insane,” Ryan argued already feeling an argument coming up.

Ryan’s mom gave him a pout at the end of the table, “Aww, baby come on.  Are you going to make your mommy go all by herself?”

Now it seemed it all hung on his next few words, “You can’t be serious… like what about sea gulls and like… other things,” Ryan said unable to list the countless other critters and creatures that would be at the beach posing a problem.  Least of all any normal sized bystander.

“Well,” Mary responded not really sounding too bother by Ryan’s worries.  “Your mother might not look it, but she’s one strong mama!”  Mary laughed giving a small flex with her arm.  She continued to go on as she started to sound more serious, “Ryan, you can’t stay locked up inside all the time.  It’s not healthy.  When was the last time you went out and got some good sun?”

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mothers words.  Well of course he hadn’t gone outside for some stupid sun.  He was too worried he be snatched or stepped on or something worse…

Emily was on Ryan’s side for this, “Mary… I don’t know.”

That was till Ryan’s mother let out a huff, “Oh come on, are you telling me that Ryan staying inside all the time is good for him?”

Ryan was expecting Emily to defend his choice with a quick and sound “YES!”  but there was a pause.  Ryan frowned and looked at Emily who was hesitant and unsure while she thought about it.  “Well… I mean,” Emily said pondering it some more.

“Whoa whoa, come on, are you both being for real right now?  Okay forget the fact that any animal at the beach would love to eat me, what about all the fucking people there? The beach is always so packed and crowded!”

Emily looked over at Mary now on Ryan’s side, “He does have a point.  It would be awfully crowded.”

Mary blew off the worry, “No one is there on a Wednesday.  Look, I’ll make sure my little baby boy isn’t out of my loving sight.  Mommy never let anything bad happen to you when you were a kid right?  It would be just like before,” Mary said defending herself.  

Ryan wanted to argue about the absurd reasoning behind all of his mother’s plans, but when Emily seemed to be swaying toward his mother’s side of the argument he gaped at both woman.  “Oh you can’t be serious!  Like really?”

Emily gave a worried look, “She does have a point, you have been cooped up inside all this time… like, it’s not very healthy for someone your age…”

Oh god… Ryan wanted to slap both giantess right now at their worry for his fucking health.  He was fucking less than a few inches tall, what did sunlight mater to him?  They cared more if he worked on his tan than him being stepped on or getting washed away from a wave coming too close.

“Oh this is going to be great!  Also,” Mary tried and failed at surprising a surprised and delighted sound, “I found the perfect swim trunks for my little boy!  You’re going to look so handsome in them!”

Ryan wanted to scream at his mother for acting so overbearing and clueless to his worries.  He didn’t need freaking swim trunks, he needed to stay away from the public.  Ryan looked to Emily for support or something, but he could see on her face that she was worried, but she was on his mother’s side.  

Ryan groaned as it looked like he lost this fight.  They were all in agreement except himself.  He was going to the freaking beach.  Ryan looked down at his minuscule food and grumbled to himself, “Probably going to end up dead or worse… with a fucking sun burn.”

Ryan was in his mother’s hands as they stepped on the nearly empty beach.  His swimsuit, which he most likely wouldn’t be using at all today, was just a basic green and blue designed swim trunks.  Something about matched his eyes or something, something Ryan didn’t really see as important to warren trying them on at the beach.  To Ryan’s utter relief, his mother’s words were true, the beach was fairly empty.  There were still people out on the beach but they were all spread a good ways apart.  There was probably a total of ten or so people just laying around this part of the beach.  Ryan did his best not to turn around to his mother as he talked to her, “Well at least it’s not too crowded.”  Ryan had caught out of the corner of his eyes, large black spheres move in and out of the side of his view over his head.  It was his mother’s top, pitch black silky fabric straining to retain her chest, and nearly failing at it.  Ryan wasn’t sure if she bought the wrong size or if they were suppose to be that tightly of a fit.  Ryan continued to ignore his mother’s beachwear as he looked ahead at the calm looking beach scene. 

“I told you,” Mary cheerful responded as she walked out onto the sand.  “No one is ever here this time of the week.”  The way Mary said it, made it sound like common knowledge.  Something he wasn’t sure how she knew that.

Ryan tried not to comment as his mom walked onto the sand and headed across the very vast grainy landscape.  It didn’t take her too long to find a decent spot that suited her.  Setting her beach bag down, she placed Ryan on the sand near the bag as she dug through it.  Ryan felt the sand slowly trying to part under his feet.  Ryan was shocked to find he was able to stand on the surface of the sand with more ease than he thought.  Normally his feet would sink under the surface a good couple of inches, but now  he could stand on it almost as if it were normal ground.  

Waiting for his mom to pull out a beach towel, she flicked it a few times before putting the bright pink cloth down covering the sandy ground beneath it.  Ryan watched the vast carpet of pink flow out and blanket the area Mary wanted to lay down on.  Once the covering was placed down, Ryan watched his mother start to lay down on the towel.  It was like watching a tower collapsing, as her body started to lean forward.  Ryan observed his mother kneel down first and slowly and surely tilt forward.  Her body shifting forward, falling toward the ground with the pink surface below her.  Mary’s Chest stuck out as did her arms and elbows jutted out to support her weight as she slammed down on the soft gentle sand.  There was a soft thud, but Ryan could see his mother’s thighs and elbow's push into the sandy ground to absorb her falling weight.

“Ryan, where are you,” Mary called out as she started to look around for him.  Ryan watched his mother glancing around with her sunglasses covering her eyes, shielding them harsh sun.  Ryan slowly walked over the sandy ground toward his mom till she spotted him, “there you are sweetie, don’t leave mommy’s side, okay?”

Ryan grumbled as he rolled his eyes at his mom acting like he was a little child at the beach.  Given his size thought, it might not be that far from how she should be treating him.  Every sound that wasn’t the waves crashing on the shore, was something Ryan had to look out for.  However once on the pink fuzzy fabric of the beach towel, he did feel safer near his mother.  At least her presence should keep any sea birds, crabs, or any other wildlife away.  However Ryan didn’t completely feel safe.  Maybe animals might stay away, but he was still near an enormous massive monster herself, his mom.  If he learned anything from day she cleaned the apartment, it just showed him how terrifying she could be while completely unaware of his presence.  So to make sure that didn’t happen in some form or way, Ryan was going to stay within eye sight of his mom, at all times.

“Gosh it’s hot out,” Mary said as she started to adjust herself laying down on the blanket.  Ryan watched his mother’s massive body shift and move ever so slightly for her, but to him it was like watching a mountain range starting to move.  She slide a little further down the blanket, just enough to bring her face level with Ryan, who was sitting near the edge of the towel.  “Ryan, can you be a dear, and help your mom out,” Mary asked, her eyes masked by the large black shaded covers.

“Uh… with what?”  Ryan asked not sure what she had in mind.  Suddenly her large hand stuck out and reached past Ryan and toward her beach bag.  Shuffling around in there, she grabbed something and pulled it out before setting it down by Ryan.  The object was massive compared to his smaller body.  He recognized the blue and orange bottle as sun-lotion.  “oh no…” Ryan mutter, “Mom, you can’t be serious.”

“But baby, I can’t reach my back,” Mary whined giving him a sadden look.  “Please?  You don’t want your own mother to get sun burn do you?”  Ryan wasn’t so sure about this.  However he watched his mother already starting to squirt a glob on her lower back and demonstrate how far she could rub up her back.  

Ryan watched ass his mom couldn’t make it past her lower back.  She kept trying to push her arms further and let out some grunts and groans, but it still left her shoulders and the majority of her back exposed to the dangerous UV rays.  Ryan let out a groan and finally shouted, “FINE!”

“Thanks honey,” Ryan’s mom sighed.  “Let me get you up there,” Ryan watched his mother reach out for him instead of the sunscreen bottle.  She picked him up and slowly deposited him on her back.  This was the first time Ryan had ever been on someone this large before…

He could feel everything.  

Each breath his mother took, inhale and exhale, caused the ground to move and sway.  Ryan had to stabilize himself and balance his timing with his mom’s breathing.  As he stood there getting ready he could see the slightly oily sheen to his mother’s bare skin that she rubbed the lotion in.  It was another obstacle for Ryan to over come, the slippery skin on his feet, causing him to give up trying to walk on them.  He settled for crawling across his mothers back instead.

Suddenly the ground rumbled as Mary laughed, “Honey that tickles!”

“MOM!  STOP!”  Ryan shouted at the sudden earthquake from her laughter. 

“Sorry,” She chuckled before settling down.  “Ready for the lotion yet?”  She asked after a few more moments.

Ryan nodded and said, “Go for it-”

His words died out as he watched his mother reach behind her back and hold the bottle over head.  Right where he was.  Before he could tell her to stop, she was already squeezing the bottle.  The sound of the white sloppy goo spluttering from the end of the sun screen bottle filled the air.  Ryan was splattered with what felt like freezing cold lotion as it doused him and a part of his moms back.  Ryan was startled by the sudden whiteout he was covered in.  He quickly wiped and clawed at the thick glob of coconut smelling cream sticking to his face and body.

Ryan called out, “MOM!”

“Huh,” Mary remarked shifting to see behind her at her son’s sudden disapproving cry.

Ryan felt himself tumble forward and jostled down to his mother’s skin, “STOP MOVING!”  He called out.  

“I’m sorry,” Mary apologized sounding more annoyed now, “But it sounded like something happened.”

“Just don’t move,” Ryan growled as his mother finally stop shifting and laid still.  “Sooner this is done the sooner I’m down,” Ryan muttered looking down at the decent size drop to the towel below.  Cleaning another gloppy glob of white lotion off his head, he headed back to the large pile his mother sprayed on the small of her back.  Sighing deeply, Ryan headed to the pile and scooped up some of it.  It was kind of weird trying to carry the cream in his arms, but it seemed to cling to him a little easier than he thought it would.  Ryan carried the glob to his mother’s shoulder and started to work on the spots she missed.  It was easy at this size to tell what parts of her skin hadn’t been rubbed down.  It was like painting the side of a house or cleaning a floor.  He could see where the dry areas that were missed by his mom’s lack of reach, and the sleek shiny areas already coated.  It was some hard work, but Ryan was able to rub in the lotion and reach the small areas his mother couldn’t get to.

“Done,” Ryan sighed lean back on his legs.  He felt exhausted and tired.  So hot too… it wasn’t till now that Ryan noticed how much he was sweating… and his mother too.  Small little pockets on her back had little dribbles of sweat already building up.  Some were as big as his foot.  “Alright mom, you can get me down now…”

The only noise he heard was his mother breathing and the ocean.

“Hey… YO MOM!”  Ryan shouted.

No response except the rhythmic inhaling his mother did… and than exhale.  There was a soft snort or maybe it was a snore?  She didn’t…

“I swear to God mom,” Ryan spoke as he stood up on his mom’s back, near her shoulder blades.  He was in the dead center of his mother’s back, “If you fell asleep while I was rubbing your back,” Ryan warned.

Again no response, except a deep inhale and than exhale.  Yup, she was asleep.

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mother as he, maneuvered around a little droplet of sweat building up on Mary’s skin.  Ryan headed over to his mom’s shoulder and looked at her sunglasses covered face.  He couldn’t see her eyes, but the way her mouth was slightly open, it was in fact her sleeping face.  Great, now how did Ryan get down, she wasn’t waking up to his shouting.

Maybe he could like pinch or punch her?

Ryan winced at the thought of willingly harming his mother, even if it might have just felt like a tickle to her.  He wasn’t THAT pressed to try and hurt his mom to get her attention.  At least not yet.  Ryan judged the height up from the towel, could he jump?  Ryan was hesitant as it looked like a good ten or so foot drop down… maybe even fifteen?  It was hard to judge but the fear of his legs snapping from the impact made him hesitant.  Was sand still sand on impact?  Or was the fact he could walk on it more made it more like solid ground???

These were questions Ryan didn’t want to find the answer to the hard way.  He rather be safe and climb down or wait.

Ryan rubbed at his forehead as he felt the heat hit him harder than before.  Okay waiting was out of the question.  Ryan looked at the nearest and closes path to the ground, his mom’s arm.  He could try and climb down using her arm.  Ryan was about to step toward Mary’s shoulder and arm when he saw the slick and sweat droplet covered arm,  it looked like a freaking slip and slide.  What if he slipped and fell?  

“Shit…” Ryan panted as he now found he was getting thirsty.  How long till he got dehydrated and pass out?

Ryan was thinking of maybe climbing his mother’s head and use her hair or something, but she was wearing it pulled back and into a little bun tie, nothing leading to the ground, plus he didn’t want to get tangled up in her hair, that seemed like an even worse situation than now.

Something dark caught his attention on the vast skin of his mother.  The swim suit…

Ryan spotted the thin strand of string wrapping around the backside of his mom all tied into a knot.  The string wrapping from Mary’s shoulder and her underarm area. The material lead all the way down to the ground.  Finding some relief from his situation, Ryan quickly headed over to the strap and quickly grabbed it.  Giving he string a nice tug, Ryan found it was secure and tight.  Standing at the small of his mother’s back where all the string of the bikini top were attached in a nice bow, Ryan decided to go toward his mother’s left underarm area.  He just had to climb low enough that he could drop to the floor safely.  It would be like taking a zip-line from the second floor to the first.  Something that Ryan had never done in his entire life.

“Here we go,” Ryan told himself peering over the side toward the pink field below his mother.  “One… two…”

Ryan was about to say three when his mom stirred slightly in her sleep shifting around for comfort.  That combined with the slightly slick skin, Ryan lost his footing.  Ryan gasped as he tumbled forward, with one arm grabbing onto the black fabric and using it as a repelling rope.  The bikini strap was the only thing Ryan could hold onto as he slide toward the ground.  Ryan was going to panic till, he found that he wasn’t falling as fast as he thought.  The half a second fall was slowed to a few seconds of falling time.  Enough time to react when he needed to.

It wasn’t till Ryan felt his hand being tugged in a different direction than where he wanted to fall that he was worried.  Ryan’s was starting to curve toward his mother’s underside, following along with the strap his hand was attached to.  Ryan was about to let go to just drop off and down, but his hand was stuck on the other side of the tight strap, tangled up.  It was too late for Ryan to change direction as he suddenly followed the line toward his mother’s swimsuit.  His body went racing toward the pink ground, yes, but also toward the black fabric that was covering his mother’s under boob.

Mary was still shifting around when Ryan collided with the soft but firm wall of black fabric encompassing his mother’s massive boobs.  Soon the wall of darkness started to roll toward him, baring down on Ryan. Ryan’s top half was stuck in the path, beneath the dark material of Mary’s breast and the shadowy pink towel her cleavage was pressing into.

The muffled cry out for help silence as Ryan felt the pressure of his mother’s milkers roll over his head and pin his body down into the soft shifting sand underneath.  Ryan was stuck in a world of compressed boob flesh and grainy sand, with a fuzzy towel only thing keeping himself from being buried in sand.

“mmmmmmuuuuuummmmm” Ryan groaned as he struggled to move from his mother’s crushing weight.  Ryan would have panicked, if it weren’t for the fact that his feet were still outside the big boulder like breast pinning his upper body down.  Struggling and wiggling, Ryan managed to find a spot for his feet to connect with the ground and apply some pull on the other side as he pushed from underneath.  Ryan was delighted to find that his head and upper body moved slightly out from under the incredibly cramped space of his mother’s knocker.  

It took more attempts than Ryan wanted but he was able to pop his head out from the head crushing experience before sitting out in the open on the beach towel in peace.

“FUCK ME,” Ryan shouted in horror at what he experienced.  Groaning in discomfort and displeasure for his mother nearly suffocating him in her sleep, Ryan made sure to get away from the enormous dark sphere that tried to flatten him under itself.

Ryan sat on the edge of the beach towel making sure to stay away from his sleeping mother’s mouth, hands, arms… pretty much any part of her body to be honest.  He didn’t want to end up somewhere he didn’t want to be by mistake.  The few seconds under his mother’s bosom, was enough fun for him for today.

The sudden groan and change in Mary’s sleep, brought Ryan’s attention to her.  He half feared that she would find a way to unknowingly harm him by accident, but she was starting to wake up and sit up on the towel.  

“Mmmmm, what a nice nap!”  Mary yawned stretching, while sitting up.  Ryan could see the funny pattern of red marks all on his mother’s underside.  She slept so long that the beach towel left a few sleep marks across her skin.  “What time is it,” Mary asked Ryan in a sleep like tone.

“Don’t know,” Ryan grumbled.  He couldn’t tell, but by the way the sun was positioned, he would say around 2 or so.  “I’m thirsty… did you bring water,” Ryan said dryly.  Not just cause he was still upset at his mother, but because he really did have a dry throat.

Mary gasp, “Ohhh baby, I forgot to leave water out for you?”

Ryan tried to ignore how much it sounded like his mom was treating him like a pet.  It was almost like she forgot to leave a bowl of water for her little pooch at the beach.

Mary quickly grabbed a bottle of water from her bag and opened the top.  She made sure to pour a good cap full for Ryan, than she took the bottle herself and drank a good part of it.  The water bottle let out sounds of crumpling and collapsing as Mary chugged and gulped down a large portion of the water without removing her lips from the top.  Each sharp pop making Ryan jump slightly at the noise.  Mary finally let out a delighted sigh after refreshing her thirst with the slightly chilled water, “Ahhh, that hit the spot,” Mary grinned.  “Ops, tops coming off,” She commented.

Ryan couldn’t help as his eyes caught parts of her breast sticking out from the sloppy looking top.  Ryan turned his head away as his mom pulled and pushed parts of the swimwear around and tucking herself back in.  

Ryan heard a male voice down the beach do a loud whistle, “Nice!”  came a call out from the stranger.  Ryan shot the young man a look that he knew would have never been seen from the long distance.  “You got a good set on you miss,” He charmingly called out as he continued his walk by.

Ryan expected his mom to snap at him, like any reasonable woman would, but Mary just giggled, “Why thank you!”

Ryan turned around on his mom, “MOM?!  What the heck are you thanking him for?!”

Mary looked shocked at her son, “What?  It was just a compliment…”

Ryan sputter at her reasoning.  “And?  So what?”

The young man, probably just out of college or so, started to make his way over toward Mary.  His size growing till his shadow provided Ryan with more shade.  “So, miss, you here by yourself,” He asked grinning at Ryan’s mom.

“Dude, seriously,” Ryan called out going unheard except by his mom.

“Well actually no,” Mary stated looking at the young man standing before her.  “My son is here,” She said pointing to Ryan.

The man didn’t even glance at that part of the blanket before laughing, “No seriously…”

Mary cocked an eyebrow, “Yeah… I’m serious right now my son-”

“You’re a mom,” the young man asked sounding shock, “No way!  Like you look way too young to have a son,” He laughed grinning at Mary.

Ryan half expect his mom to tell him to piss off, but when she blushed and giggled like Emily did when he usually compliment her about her looks… he was stunned, “MOM?!  What the heck you doing?!”

“What,” Mary said glancing down at Ryan.  Ryan was sure if he could see his mother’s eyes right now he would see how allured she was by the young man and his lame pick up line.  “He was just complimenting me, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“My name’s Derren,” The young man said moving forward to shake Mary’s hand.

“Mary,” she told him with a wide smile on her face.  Ryan could see her face looking a little redder now, but wasn’t sure if from the sun or something else.

“Well, just wanted to say hi… look, I’m meeting some friends,” He said pointing further down the beach where he was heading, “You want to come join us?”

Ryan was shocked that he was asking his mother to join them… HIS OWN MOTHER!

Ryan was horrified at his mom’s possible response, but she sucked in her breath and gave Derren a grimace, “Sorry… I would love to, but, I can’t… sorry.”  Mary offering him an apologetic and sincere look.

Derren let out a chuckle and smiled, “Hey no problem, but if you change your mind, just follow the sound of a good time, yeah?”

“Oh gosh, well that’s a nice offer,” Mary replied.

“So that’s a maybe,” Derren asked starting to walk off.

“We’ll see,” Mary called out, giving him a wave off.  It wasn’t till Ryan’s mom caught him starring at her that she looked confused, “What?”

“You know he was hitting on you right, why did you indulge him like that,” Ryan asked sounding upset at the idea of his mom flirting with someone like that.

“Well…” Mary said looking sheepish, “It’s been a while… it was kind of nice.  You know your mother doesn’t hear too many people compliment her on her body now adays.”

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mom as he went back sipping his water.  He was still cooling down, literately from the heat with his water, and witnessing the young man hitting on his mom.  It was so embarrassing watching his mom enjoy the flirting.  Lucky for Ryan there didn’t seem to be too many guys on the beach after him.  Most of them were kids or couples, people who wouldn’t hit on his mom as she started to tan her front side and belly

Grateful that he wasn’t asked to climb back up and lotion the front side of his mom, Ryan sat on the beach towel. He just wanted this beach day to be over with.  He had his fun in the sun, and wanted to go home.

The sun was starting to get lower, it had to be close to 5 or so.  His mom still soaking in as much sunlight as she could till the day was finally over.  Ryan on the other hand had enough, and was finding things to use as shade.  The bottle of sun-lotion left out provided just enough cover as an umbrella would for a normal person.  The only sound that Ryan could hear over the ocean, was the sound of what had to be a party or something further down the beach.  It had to be the thing that Derren guy was mentioning.  He had noticed more people heading in that direction, younger people.  College students partying most likely celebrating spring break.

Ryan waited till his mom finally was done resting or sunbathing… it was hard to tell, maybe it was both.  She finally sat up and did a refreshing sigh and a long stretch like last time.  Ryan was caught off guard as his mom pulled her arms up a little too high and her top slipped, yet again.

If Ryan didn’t know better, he would say his mom was doing it all on purpose!

Looking away as Mary apologized again, Ryan looked at the last few people left on the beach that were near them.  What used to be ten or so people on the beach earlier was now down to only three or four people.  Of those people, all of them seemed to take Mary’s cue and started to decide it was time to go.  They were packing up and getting off their little blankets or beach chairs.  Packing up for the day and heading home.

“We should head out,” Ryan sighed glad the day was finally over.  “I think Emily should be home-”

A feminine voice called out toward Ryan and his mom, “Excuse me!” 

Ryan watched as one of the few people that spent the day on the beach heading over toward them.  She looked young, probably in the same age group as Derren.  She had a nice figure, one that made Ryan try and not think about, the parts of her body in the bikini top shifting and bouncing as she walked on the sand.  He didn’t want his mom seeing his arousal from the stranger approaching them.  As she got closer, the girl gave a soft wave to Mary, “Hi,” She waved.

“Uh, yes,” Mary asked as she started to pack up the beach bag.

“Well, oh sorry, I should introduce myself,” She giggled, a cute sound that reminded Ryan of Emily.  “My name is Gwen… uh I might have fallen asleep for too long,” She laughed again, “Silly me… I was suppose to meet a few friends and go to some party?  You wouldn't’ happen to know where it is, would you?”

Ryan scoffed as he looked down toward the soft echoing music and small crowd of people were walking toward.

“Oh,” Mary said standing up and pointing toward where Derren was last seen walking.  “Was it Derren, I think he went that way a while ago.”

Ryan was expecting Gwen to leave but she just laughed, “Do you mind showing me… I’m kind of bad at directions… I’m a little bit of klutz when it come to that stuff,” Gwen laughed at her own silliness.

“She being serious,” Ryan asked his mom.

Marry seemed hesitant, “uh… well I guess-”

Ryan turn around to look at his mother how seemed to have a problem saying no.  “MOM-”

Gwen let out a squeal, “OH THANK YOU SO MUCH!”

“Oh don’t worry about it sweetie,” Mary told Ryan as she packed everything up and went to pick him up, “It’ll just be for a little while.”

Gwen looked confused, “Who you talking to?”

“Oh, it’s my son,” Mary said as she helped lift Ryan off the towel and showed him off to Gwen.  Ryan watched the young woman approach closer, it was hard not to find some attraction to her.  

Gwen leaned in and let out an “Awww, he’s cute, just like his mother,” Gwen giggled.

Ryan did a double take… did she just call his mom cute???

“Why thank you,” Mary said.  “He is a cutie isn’t he.”

“Uh…” Ryan looked between the two woman fawning over him in Mary’s palm.  Did his mom miss that or did he misunderstood Gwen?

Ryan watched his mom stuff the towel back into the beach bag, “Okay, let’s head out,” Mary said.

“Thank you so much again, I’m sorry I’m being a bother,” Gwen apologized.

“Oh it’s okay, it shouldn’t be to far right?”  Mary asked.

“Oh I’m sure it wont be,” Gwen smiled as she followed behind Ryan’s mom.  Ryan couldn’t see Gwen but she seemed to be a little too excited that his mom was leading the way to the most obvious party on the beach.

Ryan was worried now.  His mom had yet to turn around and leave as they reached the very obvious party.  The small collection of young men and woman were all clumped around what looked like a rag tag wooden bar set up on the middle of the beach.  Tiki torches were set up to provide light on the beach and everyone was listening to the loud music.  This was not his mom’s crowd.  It was so clear, all these younger folk drinking and partying, it was the furthest thing his mom would part take in.

Yet, they were still walking toward it, Ryan’s mom was too preoccupy telling her life story to this stranger, Gwen.  Someone that Ryan had a weird feeling about, especially how chummy they were being.

“Mom,” Ryan called out again trying to get her attention.

“BUT NOOOO!” Marry laughed, “We had to go, there was no way we couldn’t right?”

Gwen giggling and some how finding her way closer to Ryan’s mom.  “I would have totally have done the same thing if it was me!”

“MOM!”  Ryan shouted again.  Finally after the laughter between the two slowed down she turned her attention back to Ryan calling out for her.  “The party?  We’re here… can we go now?”

“Huh,” Mary replied looking around at the more dense crowd of people.  “Oh!  Oh I guess you’re right, is this it,” Mary asked Gwen.

“Yup, sure is,” Gwen smiled, “thanks!”

“Oh it was my pleasure,” Mary replied.

Ryan sighed, “Okay, can we go-”

Gwen cut off Ryan’s talk with his mom, “You want a drink or something?  My treat,” Gwen smiled, “I know the bartender… plus, I kind of owe you for showing me the way, so, what do you say?”

Ryan shook his head at the offer, but his mom looked at Gwen and the not too far off bar.  Mary smiled,  “Well, maybe just one drink…”

“MOM!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Ryan shouted.

“It’s just a drink,” Mary protested like she was talking to a whining child wanting to leave the supermarket.  “Than we’ll go, okay?”

Gwen let out one of her famous squeals as she pulled Mary’s hand quickly toward the bar, “YOU’RE GOING TO LOVE IT!”

Gwen’s voice drowning out in the sea of music and people.  Ryan had to grasp onto his mother’s hand as they were tugged through the crowd of moving people.  Ryan swore he expected to be dropped any second, but it never happened.  Soon he was brought toward a wooden makeshift bar with a thatched top.  Ryan looked around and saw all the red solo cups littering the top of the counter.  His mom’s large black breasted beach top and body blocking one side of the bar, and an older man maybe mid or late 30’s on the other side shaking some mixers and pouring them into cups.

Gwen shouted over the music, “two very long islands, Jack!”

“GWEN!  Hey sweetie, sure thing,” the bartender, Jack, shouted back.  

“Mom,” Ryan called out again more worried about the situation they were in, “Are you sure about this?”

Ryan looked up past the black clothed orbs toward his mother’s unaware face.  She completely missed every word didn’t she.

“MOM!”  Ryan shouted again for the hundredth time today.

“Hmmm,” Mary replied looking down at Ryan.  “What’s wrong?’

“Should we really be here right now?  What are we doing?!”

“I’m just going to have one drink,” Mary responded to Ryan again with the same tone of ease.  “It wont be that long…”

Ryan looked at the three giant red cups that were now stacking up around him.  Ryan glared at his mother who was chatting up a storm with Gwen.  They were laughing and drinking and having a fun time.  He never knew his mom could behave like this, drinking at a bar with people much younger than her.  Sadly the one drink was not the only one offered to Mary.  It seemed like his mom hadn’t cut lose in a while, and now it was coming out with each cup she drank.

The little beach party was getting louder now, and it was almost like his mom didn’t even have her ear piece in.  She hardly could hear him, even with his voice going straight to her ear from the device.  Mary was laughing at a joke that Gwen made, something that Ryan lost in he noise.

“Oh, that’s a good one,” Mary laughed as she set her FOURTH drink down on the bar near Ryan.

The sudden gesture caused the liquid in it to sway.  A little splash came out and hit Ryan getting his head damp with the alcoholic drink, clearly setting off his anger.  “MOTHER!!”

Mary’s laughter slowly died down as she sobered up for a bit from her son’s yelling, “Huh?  What’s wrong honey?”  Mary asked looking down at her son unaware of the spill she caused.

“DON’T YOU DARE! WE SHOULD HAVE LEFT A LONG TIME AGO, WHY ARE WE STILL HERE?!”  Ryan shouted.

Mary took a deep breath.  “I’m just relaxing.  You should too, I know how hard it’s been for you,” Mary commented.  “Here, let me pour you some,” Mary responded as she pulled out the nearly empty water bottle from earlier.  She pulled off the cap and was going to sloppily pour a drink for Ryan till he stopped her.

“MOM, I don’t want a drink… I WANT TO GO HOME…”

Mary seemed to hear Ryan’s pleads this time.  The tone he used seemed to get through to her.  Mary slowly nodded, “Oh, okay yeah...alright.  You’re right.  Let me just finish this one,” Mary told Ryan.

Ryan gave his mother one of his famous looks he had been shooting her all night, doubt.  He wasn’t sure if he believed her or not.  Still, Mary started to try and finish her drink.  

Than that she devil butted in, Gwen, calling out for Mary, “What’s wrong?  You suddenly got really serious, everything okay?”

“Oh… I… we should start heading back soon,” Mary commented not sounding all to pleased with the news.

“Oh… but you just got here,” Gwen complained with a pout.  “Do, you have to?  Can’t you stay a little longer?”

Ryan shouted at Gwen, who couldn't even hear a squeak, “NO WE CAN’T!”  Hopefully helping his mom build up her resolve to this corruptive girl.

Mary just shook her head, “Sorry.  Maybe another time?”

Gwen scooted closer leaning in toward Ryan’s mother, “Awww… are you sure-”

A familiar shout from across the bar brought everyone's attention to the loud male voice, “MARY?! OH HEY!!! YOU MADE IT?!”  

Ryan squinted at the random male man being a jackass, all drunk… and than Ryan rolled his eyes, it was fucking DERREN!  The bastard that was checking out his mom before hand.  The person who, if Ryan was being honest, started this whole fiasco with the damn party he mentioned earlier.

“Oh it’s…” Mary started to say but paused to recall the name.  Just when Derren looked hurt that she didn’t remember, Ryan’s mom looked excited and pointed, “Derren!”

“HEY!  Yeah, it’s me!”  Derren exclaimed in excitement.  “I’m so glade you made it,” Derren went on holding up his cup in a solo cheer to Mary.  “Mary can you…” Derren seemed hesitant as he lifted his drink for that liquid courage before building up the resolve to say, “Can you please do me a favor?  Could you…” Derren paused again and finally started to say what he wanted.  It was slow at first,  “Show us… show us… show us…” Derren started to chant.  The words slowly went through the crowd like wildfire, as it spread from one side of the bar all the way over to Mary’s side.  Soon everyone was chanting the phrase “SHOW US SHOW US!”  

Ryan was horrified at all these people asking, begging, or maybe even demanding his mom to do something so appalling.  His words were lost on his mom as she seemed to be looking around at the changing crowd.  Ryan turned his attention to the only person that could help in this situation, Gwen.  Hatting that he needed to rely on her, Ryan turned toward Gwen.  Looking toward the younger woman that might be able shut the crowd down or heck put some common sense in his mother’s skull. Ryan looked toward Gwen.  Any hope for help, died, as he watched Gwen chanting along with everyone else.  Her eyes were sparkling with pure wonder.  Her lips spewing the words, “show me… show me… show me…”

Ryan was beyond shocked… we’re they all just fucking with him?  Was there anyone here not trying to fuck his mom?!

Spinning around he watched his mother blush and soon crumble under the cheering crowd.  Her hands were already going toward her top.  Ryan wanted to look away.  Some part of him hopped that if he kept looking at his mom, maybe she would see the pained and almost disappointed scowl on his face.  Something that might make her think twice before doing something so naughty.  Sadly that chance never came.

Ryan’s jaw flew open as his mom let out a noise that an excited drunken teenage would do at a frat party.  Mary’s hands grabbing at the bottom of her bikini top and pulling the material upward.  Her tits came springing out like an over packed suitcase exploding.  Bouncing out of her bra like clothing and into the open spaced bar.  The crowd exploded in cheers and hollers of victory as Mary beamed everyone with a childish grin and spun around.  Showing the whole beach party her bodacious boobs.  Swinging left and right, spinning around to high-beaming everyone with her headlights.  Ryan watched as his mother spun around again and gave everyone a good look before tucking them back in.

Any respect he had for his mom was probably long gone now.  However it seemed everyone else at the party showed their respect to his mother.  All tipping cups toward her or shouting out complements and praise of how much they enjoyed the sight.  Words that Mary was drinking, along with her drink.  Swallowing both her alcohol and everyone’s approval toward her body.

“Here,” Jack, the bartender said grinning at Mary and setting another drink near Ryan.  Ryan watched as Jack went on, “On the house, you know for the nice view…”

“Ohhhh,” Mary giggled, “thank you, but it couldn’t have been that nice…”

Gwen stepped in, “Are you kidding?  I thought I died and went to heaven… oh my god, how did you get such a set of knockers on you?!”

Ryan had to stop this, all the complements were going to his mom’s head, “MOM THE FUCK WAS THAT?!”

“Huh,” Mary said turning her head and than realizing it was Ryan’s voice.  “What?”

Ryan didn’t know why he was explaining it but he was… “You flashed them… you flashed everyone!  You can’t be doing that stuff!”

It was now that his mother was finally showing her true colors.  “It wasn’t that big of a deal… besides it was just for a few seconds, no harm, right Gwen?”

Gwen seemed to be swooning over Mary, “I didn’t mind…”

“See,” Mary retorted back to Ryan.

“Jesus…” Ryan muttered to himself.  “You can’t be seriously listening to her, can you?”  Ryan pointed at Gwen.

Gwen moved in closer, “What’s he saying?  He looks a little mad.”

Mary sighed, “He’s just being a little rude is all… apparently,” Mary said taking a sip of her drink.  Still disgruntled about the whole situation of her son shouting at her, she went on, “Apparently,” She said again, “His mom can’t be sexy…”

Gwen let out a gasp, “What?  That’s so mean!  How could you say that about your mom,” Gwen asked leaning in.   Gwen looked upset, but Ryan had a feeling it wasn’t about what he said but maybe how much of threat he was to her right now.  “You know… when I get rude remarks from MEAN people…” Gwen said turning back to Ryan’s mom.  “I just tend to mute them,” Gwen said with a shrug.  “Than those mean words can’t get to me… so?  Do you want to mute all those BAD words?”  Gwen asked moving in closer to Mary.  

“Wh… mute?  What are you talking about,” Ryan asked not sure what Gwen had in mind.

However Gwen scooted closer and leaned in toward Mary, like she was going to whisper a secret into her ear.  Ryan watched Gwen tilt her head up against his mother’s ear… and slowly pull back.  Between her lips was Mary’s ear piece.

“HEY! HEY! WHAT THE FUCK YOU DOING?!  PUT THAT BACK,” Ryan screamed with all his might.  However his mother didn’t stop her.  She looked stunned but not in a bad way.  Maybe it was cause the young woman was so close, or she wasn’t expecting it to happen.  But Gwen just smiled and pulled the ear piece between her lips.

“There… no more harmful words…” she giggled, “It’s like you just put your son in time out, right?”

Mary seemed to need to process these words before she nodded slowly and picking up the ear piece from Gwen’s open hand.  Mary placed it down in her beach bag, totally out of sight, “Right… yeah, until he calms down…”

Ryan was jumping up in down in anger at his mom’s will being so easily manipulated by this… this… BRAT!  Who the hell did she think she was?  

Gwen just smiled at Mary, “So… where were we?  I think you were telling me a story about a yoga class?”

Ryan was so close to trying to tip over one of the empty cups over to get noticed.  He wanted to throw a tantrum at how he was effectively cut out from his mother’s world in one, kind of sexual, move.  Before that thought could process in his mind, something horrible happened.

In the crowd there was a scuffle, or stumble.  Someone went forward, and collided into Mary’s back.  Caught off guard, and a little tipsy, Mary had no balance.  She went face forward toward the bar… toward Ryan.  Ryan had enough time to gasp and throw up his arms as his mother’s monstrous mammaries flopped forward and onto the counter top.  Slamming and pushing the cups out of the way, spilling any content in them all over the place.  Ryan was instantly smothered by the warm and reeking smell of his mother’s skin.  A hint of coconut oil from the lotion earlier, mixed with salty sweat from sunbathing, and combined with the alcohol from the drinks.  The pressure was excruciating as a wall of human flesh plowed into Ryan and pinned him down.  Ryan was shut out of the world as he heard a muffled cry of alarm form his mom as she hit the bar.  

“WATCH IT,” Gwen shouted in alarm to whoever it was that had to push into Mary.

Ryan didn’t know where he was, just so happy he was alive and not a freaking stain on the wooden counter top.  He just wished his mom would get off him soon, he could feel his body slowly breaking from her body weight.  He could feel the mushy skin wrapping around him like some kind of wall of jello.  Any second now, his mom was going to pull back and see him nearly dead from her accident.  Maybe this was what he needed, as painful as it was, if it got him out of this fucking party he was fine with it.  He just wanted to go home.

Ryan heard his mom groan and start to pull back.  As relieved as he was about his mom getting off him, it wasn’t till he felt himself lifting off the ground that he knew something was horribly wrong.  Why was he flying?  No not flying… he was stuck!  Ryan struggled as he felt himself being pulled off the counter top, stuck like glue to his mother’s breast.  HIS MOTHER’S BOOB!

“MOM!”  Ryan screamed trying to pull off of her skin as he felt the movement increase as Mary pulled back from the bar.  

It was now that Ryan realized he was connected skin to skin… which mean his mother’s top had to have slid off.  Something she realized soon too, and fixed it.  Ryan didn’t see it happen, but felt a tight film of cloth slap over top of him as his mom re-tucked her exposed skin back into the tight confines of her swimsuit.  Something that pushed him back into the warm sweaty skin even more.  The feeling of his mom’s body heat seeping up from her flesh told him how hot it was under her swimsuit.  It was uncomfortably warm.  Ryan tried to struggle but from the impact, that weakened his strength, and the ever encompassing fabric pushing into him from behind, he could barely wiggle his arms.

“Look at this mess,” Gwen gasped.  “And there’s a spill on your top… quick, let’s get this cleaned up.”  Ryan couldn’t see it but he could feel his mom being dragged off from where they were to somewhere.  It seemed Gwen was pulling his mom off to god knew where.  Just as Ryan thought his mom forgot about him, a small shred of him felt relieved by his mother’s question.

“What about Ryan?”

However it was dashed when Gwen quickly spoke, “He’ll be fine, let’s just clean you up…”

Well shit…

The sound of the beach was growing distant as they traveled somewhere away from the water and music.  Soon there was the sound of a door being pushed open.  Ryan wasn’t sure where they were or what was happening.  However he heard the sound of water being turned on by a faucet.  His best guess, probably one of the many public bathrooms along the beach side.

Gwen let out a tired sigh, “Sorry about that… I should have stopped that moron sooner,” Gwen grumbled.

“Oh my dear, it’s just a suit… it gets wet.  It’s not a problem,” Mary explained with a chuckle in her voice at Gwen’s worried concern.  Mary’s chest quaked from her chuckling and laughter, while Ryan’s body was vibrated by the deafening sound in his mother’s words.

Ryan was still trying to squirm out form his pinned area… where exactly was that?  Shoot he didn’t even know where on his mom’s giant jugs he was at.  The tip, bottom, top, or side?  It was so hard to tell, heck, he couldn’t even see out of the dark black cover, blanketing over his entire body.

“I know but still,” Gwen said sounding upset, “I should at least try and clean the spill up…”

The sound of splashing water could be heard and suddenly there was a sharp gasp from Ryan’s mom.  A shudder quaked over Ryan’s body as she nearly jumped out of her skin, “COLD!”

“OH,” Gwen squeaked.  “Sorry… sorry, oh I’m so sorry…”

Ryan listened to his mom talk to the younger woman, “It’s okay dear… you just startled me, that’s all.  Wasn’t expecting something so chilly.”

“I’m so stupid,” Gwen commented as the sound of paper towels being grabbed from off to the side filled the air.  A couple of yanks before it stopped.

“Oh, darling, your not.  Don’t say that, it was just a little mistake that’s all,” Mary soothingly talked to Gwen.  It sounded like all the times Ryan’s mom tried to calm him down when he felt agitated as a child.

Ryan had giving up on trying to escape.  It was pointless, and his mom couldn’t feel him or just didn’t notice his little wiggling.  The more he tried to move the more helpless he felt as his body couldn’t even squirm properly.  He was like a bug crushed into his mother’s breast.  Stuck and unable to be peeled off till he was noticed.  It seemed he was a voyeur to this whole situation.  Yeaaaaa, just Ryan’s luck...

The sound of the crumpled paper towels being pressed somewhere on Mary’s body was the only sound heard in the bathroom for a few moments.  Ryan waited till it was over.  He had to be extremely luckily because Gwen or his mom didn’t smash their hands into the spot he was at.  Pushing or rubbing him deeper into Mary’s chest, or worse breaking him for good.  He was safe from the paper towels being used to dry off his mother.

The pause in talk and silent sound made Ryan feel awkward just hanging around… of course he had no choice.  He was effectively “along for the ride”.

After what felt like minutes Mary finally broke the silence.  She sounded disappointed as she asked,  “So that’s it?”

Gwen sounded confused, “Huh?… what do you mean,” She asked.

“Oh honey… I’ve seen the way you been looking at me all night.”  Mary chuckled and continued, “I might be old, but I’m not that old not to notice…”

“OH, uh…” Gwen sputtered in a drastic and of centered way.  “I didn’t, mean any harm in it.  I, I, I...”  Gwen spoke trying to apologize, “I’m sorry Mary, if-”

Ryan’s head was trying to keep up with what was going on, but the next sentence he heard from his mother made his eyes nearly pop out of his skull.  “Shhhh,” Mary hushed Gwen.  In a deeper tone, a more commanding and assertive one came out Ryan’s mom’s next words, “That’s Ms. Day to you, little miss...”

Ryan wasn’t sure who was more surprised by his mother’s words, himself or Gwen.

A sudden surge in a forward direction and Ryan heard the sound of both woman gasping.  It was soon followed up by something soft but suckle pushing into his back and mashing him further into his mother’s cleavage.  Ryan let out a panicked sound, only to have the sound of gasping, moaning, and sloppy kisses fill the air drowning him out.  It was very clear that both giantess were making out in the bathroom, and Ryan was being pushed into what he could only assume was Gwen’s body.

“ooh,” Gwen gasped before more kissing sounds were heard, “Ms..ms.. day!” 

Ryan wanted to rip his ears off, but he couldn’t reach them with all the pressure around him.  He was hearing his mom make out with another woman!  And she was into it too!  WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!

Ryan didn’t know who was more shocked, Gwen or himself. 

The sounds of pleasure, excitement, and smacking lips, were getting more fierce and louder.  Smooches filling the room as heavy breathing followed after a few deep breaths.  Ryan could feel his mother’s heart beat picking up and her breathing becoming faster as she kiss Gwen harder and more passionately.

Finally after a long breath taking pause (for everyone), Ryan felt something firm and hard push into him.  It felt like someone’s hand.  It was Gwen, and she was palming Ryan and his mother’s breast in one of her hands.

“Oooo,” Mary cooed.  “Oh, yeah, that’s it… massage my melons…”  Mary ordered.

“Y-yes, Ms. Day,” Gwen panted doing as she was ordered.  

Ryan felt the hand starting to shift.  Pressing and releasing as it kneaded him and the gooey fleshy mound of mammary meat together.  Ryan being dragged form one spot to another, going from one place and than to completely different one as Gwen explored his mother’s body.  Gwen either knew how to tease Ryan’s mom or she knew her way around someones’ breast, because Marry was squirming with delight in no time.

“More!”  Mary ordered.

“Yes Ms. Day,” Gwen replied picking up the speed.

“Yes!  Do it harder,” Mary cried out with her demand.

Gwen didn’t need to be told twice as she pushed in harder, giving Ryan a hard grinding twist into the marshmallow mound.  Ryan felt his legs scream and his arms creak from the pressure of the grip.  The smell of his mother’s skin fused with the other scents scratching at his nose as he was soon dragged over the skin from Gwen’s grip.  Gathering up any old sweat and dead skin that built up over the day sunbathing and drinking.  Ryan could feel the layer of filth already sticking to his skin as he was mashed and yanked from all over the place, unaware where exactly he was.  

Well that was till his face and arms bumped into something rough and hard.  It stood out compared to anything else he ran over so far.

The fuck is this, Ryan called out.

It took Ryan a moment to realize what it was… it was his mother’s nipple.  OH God… how could it get worse?

As if anyone need to ask that question.  Still his mother knew how to respond, “Are you thirsty?”

“Th-thirsty,” Gwen asked.

“Yes… I want you to suck it.  Suck on my tit, now be a good girl,” Mary ordered in a sexually charged command.

“Your… your…” Gwen paused.  “Y-yes Ms. Day, anything for you you,” Gwen spoke with an excited thrill in her voice.  She was loving this, Ryan could tell.  He didn’t know if it was the whole MILF thing or if it was a DOM thing… maybe it was a combination, a dommy mommy thing.  Whatever it was, Gwen was putty in Mary’s hand as she molded the young woman into doing what she wanted.  Which to Ryan’s horror was not something he really didn’t want to hear or let alone even experience.

Ryan listened as his mother let out a deep and soon high pitched moan as Gwen did something.  It wasn’t till he heard the slurping and sucking noises, almost right next to his ear that he knew what was happening. Gwen was sucking his mom off…  The sound of Gwen slobbering and slurping near Ryan sent a disgusting shiver down his spine as Gwen gasped and went in for more.  What Ryan didn’t know or want to know, was the other sounds that came from Gwen as she vacuumed his mother’s milkshakes.  Gulping… chugging… swallowing…

Gwen was drinking something.  Either that or she was really good at pretending to be drinking nothing.

It wasn’t till a small droplet of what Ryan thought was sweat hit his head that he knew what was really going on.  The creamy liquid oozing over his forehead and into his hair smelled of warm dairy.  A cream based liquid that was ejected from only one place, his mother’s breast.

“… no.” Ryan stated not wanting to believe what he just discovered.  However his mother was so kind as to let him know the truth.

“Yes… yes… drink my milk.  Drain it all…. Mmmm, do it, MILK ME!”  

Ryan physically gagged and shudder as he wanted a bottle of bleach to pour on his brain to clean it and erase ever hearing those words.  What the fuck was his mom saying?!

Ryan didn’t bother shouting the question out as he clearly knew what was going on.  The sounds and noises coming nearby was all but clear to him.  Ryan could only close his eyes and pretend he wasn’t here as Gwen suckled his mother like a newborn.

Finally he heard Gwen gasp as her mouth popped off the mammary gland she was attached to with a nice pop sound.

“How was it,” Ryan’s mom asked.  Still using the commanding and dominating tone in her voice.

“i-it was good, Ms Day… Delicious,” Gwen sputtered like a delighted child pleasing her parental figure, most likely a mother figure….

“Gooooood,” Mary moaned.  “Milk is good for a growing girl like yourself...Now the other one.”

“Yes!  Ms. Day,” Gwen spoke delighted.

Ryan was horrified.  Wait, the other one?

It was clear what Ryan’s mother meant.  If it wasn't, the sudden yanking of fabric away from Ryan made it all too clear.  Ryan was greeted by the enormous mouth of the younger woman behind him.  Her eyes locked upward at his mother’s face.  Gwen had a look of wanting approval or praise was written all over her face.  She wanted to please.  Something that Ryan figured his mom was enjoying more than anything else.  Looking at Gwen, he watched as her eyes never left his mother’s face, as her mouth slowly opened and made a large O shape.  The right size for both Ryan and his mother’s nipple.  The empty whole wanting to insert something inside it.  

“HEY NO! FUCK OFF YOU CRAZY BITCH!”  Ryan shouted trying to kick at her or get her attention.  The only thing he got was a hot gush of warm milky smelling air rushing over him as Gwen got closer to Mary’s puckered papilla.  The opening of Gwen’s mouth was large enough to pop on Mary’s breast, swallowing up Ryan and a good chunk of his mother’s boobage.  The sound of the clamping lips engulfing as much skin as possible filled Ryan’s ears.  Ryan felt dread filling him, but most of all it was probably disgust.  He was hanging off his mother’s areola as another woman, probably a little younger than himself, was about to suck breast milk from his freaking mother!

However as much as Ryan hatted it, he couldn't stop the two giantess from enjoying themselves.  Ryan felt a sudden tug as the air pressure drastically shifted.  His legs pulled toward what had to be Gwen’s throat as the air pressure shifted.  A slurping and sucking and gulping sound filled the air before it repeated over and over again.  Ryan felt himself being yanked off again as the force dragged at his feet and body.  Gwen slurped and suckled on Mary’s tit,  her tongue licking out flicking and curling under Ryan as it looked for the first droplets of cream it desired. Ryan held on as best he could.  He was doing good… that was till the breast milk came pouring out in a big gushing geyser.  It wasn’t something he was ready for as he got drenched and covered in the warm booby milk.  The creamy liquid drenching him in his mother’s milk.  Soaking into his body and wetting his grip.  Before he knew it, Ryan was falling off the only ledge he could hold on.  

Ryan landed in a goopy field of spit and milk, warm and slimy as something shoved him along.  It was Gwen’s tongue as it flapped around licking and slurping up at Mary’s milk ejecting from her milker.  Ryan was drowning in the thick and musky milk that flood like a broken dam gushing it’s fluids everywhere.  The liquid filling and slowly draining from Gwen’s mouth.  Ryan struggled the best he could to stay away from what he assumed was Gwen’s throat.  The deep sounding gulping form the other side of the room told Ryan that she was chugging this milk faster than a starving baby needing it’s nutrients.

As much as Ryan wanted to stay away from the imposing doom of meeting millions of gallons of his mother’s milk digesting… the throat gulping and downing the unlimited amount of creamy warm milk slowly dragged him closer to his end.  The sound of swallowing getting louder and louder as he felt himself getting closer to the gulping esophagus.  Ryan felt the waves of cream being displaced by flowing down the ever swallowing throat made him cry out for help.  He was getting closer and closer to not being able to return.  One gulp… another GULP… than another GULP!!!!

Ryan swam as best he could as he felt he was next from the constant flow and waves of milk passing him in the darkness.  Just one more gulp, and he would join an endless ocean of his mother’s milk in this young woman’s gullet, stewing and breaking down till he was nothing but substance for the younger woman.

A sudden pop sound and a sigh as Gwen popped off the milk dispenser she was suckling.  “Ahhh,” Gwen groaned vibrating Ryan as she started to gather up all the thick liquidity creamy left over in her mouth for one final gulp.  Her cheeks and tongue moving on their own swiping and moving to collect it all.  That was when the massive log like appendage in her mouth hit Ryan.

“What the … fuck,” Gwen mutter with a semi mouthful of milk.  Gwen tossed Ryan around in her mouth tasting and licking at him only to find he wasn’t the milk she wanted to swallow.

Suddenly Ryan felt himself being spewed out in a large glob of spit and milk landing in some heavy smelling alcohol in a big red cup.

“What… WHAT!  WHO?!  HOW??!!”  Gwen sputter and gasped looking at Ryan from above through the cup opening.  

Ryan was going to speak but finally saw his curious mom peek over, “What’s going on?  Did you not like my milk- RYAN?!!!”

Ryan covered his ears form his mother’s high pitched screeched that shook the cup.  The sudden grabbing at the cup made Ryan fall back into the now murky white and brown mixture of mammary milk and long island tea drink.  Ryan felt his sore and tired body collapse in the mixture as he knew he was finally safe, “Hey mom….”

Ryan listen to his mom sputter and spout as she was too shocked and even looked embarrassed as she try to understand how he got in the cup.

After a thousand questions, Ryan finally said, “Can we go home now?”

Ryan sat silently in the seat as his mom drove home.  They didn’t speak since she found him in the cup.  She tried to act like it didn’t happen, and to be honest, so did Ryan.  However after grabbing Gwen’s information and the communicator, Mary was heading back to the car to head home.  Ryan didn’t say anything.  He was too traumatized to actually argue or even ask his mom questions.  So he just sat in awkward silence as they drove home.

It wasn’t till they were close to home that Ryan felt some courage to talk, “So…. We, we going to talk about his,” Ryan asked sound more embarrassed than anything.

Mary was acting like she didn’t know what he was talking about, “Mmmm? About what sweetie?”  Still avoiding eye contact.  

Ryan took a deep sigh, “Ooooo, I don’t know, maybe the fact that you just made out with a girl about half your age? Or maybe that I was stuck in your bra the whole time??  Or that kind of talk I heard in the freaking bathroom???  What about the near death experience of being swallowed….” Ryan paused as he shudder at the next words he was going to say, “WITH YOUR TITTY MILK?!?!”

Mary was silent at all those remarks as she drove.

Ryan was still pissed and upset and sore and… well he was in the worse mood possible.  However when he looked at his mom who was driving home, he could see the sadness in her eyes.  The guilt and shame.  Ryan took a deep breath as he steady his raging emotions of probably one of the crappiest days he had.  “Mom…”

Ryan called out again for his mom.

This time his mom’s response was weak, “yes?”

“Sorry… I just…” another deep sigh, “Look, I love you, but… this is new.  I understand, that… that you might want to get back out there,” Ryan took a breath to steady himself, “You know looking for someone special.  I don’t know if SHE,” Ryan emphasized Gwen with her pronoun, “is the right one.  I don’t… but, if you two are both happy with each other.  Than that’s all that I need.”

Ryan heard his mom sniff a little as she shifted her head toward him, “Oh honey,” Mary spoke reaching for Ryan with a loving hand.

“MOM! ROAD!”  Ryan shouted at his mother to keep her eyes on the road.  She quickly went back to the road and put both hands on the steering wheel.   

Mary quickly apologized, “Sorry… sweetie.  You just made your mommy so happy.”

Ryan groaned but didn’t’ respond at his mom saying mommy.  After whipping at his face, Ryan also added, “Still… I swear,” Ryan said getting his mom’s attention, “If I ever hear you two like that again anywhere near me, I swear I will throw myself in the nearest cup and demand to be swallowed!”  Ryan warned in a joking but slightly serious tone.

Mary chuckled, “Oh honey it wasn’t that bad…”

Ryan slapped at his forehead as he recalled some of the things his mom said a few hours ago, “Mom, please… I don’t think I can ever drink milk again.”

The sound of Mary letting out a little laugh at her son’s funny words filled the car.  Sadly Ryan wasn’t kidding…

 “I think it looks cute,” Brook explained as she examined Barry’s new communicator.

Barry wasn’t sure why it felt off, but his new communicator around his neck felt unusual, different. Maybe because it felt slightly bulkier than his previous one, this new model was state of the art and had most of the fine features to it. This one now was made with water proof material. Barry couldn’t help but recall how much of a fit his mom threw when she found out about his communicator breaking. How expensive they were, and they didn’t have money to be throwing around like that to keep buying new ones. Although her tone drastically changed when she learned the flaw around the older model of communicators, they don’t work so well with liquids. Then it was imperative that they go out and buy the newer model that was waterproof. His parents acted like he was terminally ill and without the recent model of communicator, he was a goner. As much protesting as Barry did on them to not spend the extra cash on a feature he felt like wasn’t needed, since it was all an accident and wouldn’t happen again, they refused to listen. Sometimes his parents could be stubborn

“Cute,” Barry repeated the word. One that he wouldn't use to describe the black block of plastic and velcro around his neck. “How is this thing cute,” Barry asked, pointing at the bland collar in disbelief.

“Well,” Brook said, chuckling a little as she walked Barry back home from her place. “Not noooow, but I mean,” Brook brought her open palm that was holding Barry up to her face as she inspected the new device some more. “We could add some flare to it. You know, like putting some paint on it, like flames or something?”

Barry frowned but couldn’t help but laugh, “Flames?? What are you going on about.”

Brook smirked and went on, “Maybe toss some bunnies on there too…”

Barry laughed harder, “Bunnies? You want to paint bunnies on my communicator? Do you know how much crap I would get for that?”

Brook’s smile never faded, “Oh come on… you know how much I like bunnies. I think they’re adorable. Cute. Sexy…”

Barry sputtered at the last one, “Wh-wh- SEXY?! You think bunnies are sexy?!”

“Mhmm,” Brook smirked at Barry as they rounded the corner of the neighborhood, and grew closer to Barry’s home. “So… you going to let your girlfriend paint a couple pink bunnies on your communicator?”

“That’s a Hell no. There’s no way I’m having something covered in bunnies stay attached to my neck.” Barry shook his head, “No matter how SEXY it may seem for my crazy girlfriend.”

Brook gave Barry a clearly forced and fake pouting face, “Please….”

“Hey, no means no…” Barry told her.

Brook let out a huff but her smile didn’t fade as she went on, “You’re no fun. Fine then, keep it all boring and stuff.”

“There’s nothing wrong with being boring,” Barry protested as Brook lowered Barry from her face.

“Except when it’s about fashion,” Brook argued.

Barry laughed, “Oh sorry, I didn’t know putting bunnies on my communicator was-” Barry threw his hands up to do air quotes he was sure Brook wouldn’t notice, “fashionable…”

“What does my boyfriend know about fashion,” Brook asked, still playing along with the teasing and banter they were doing.

Barry normally wouldn’t have done this, but he couldn’t help it, as he put as much effort into the next few words toward his girlfriend. Giving it as much sassy attitude as he could,“Girlfriiiiiend, please.”

To Barry’s delight he elected a bright laugh that exploded out of Brook’s mouth at his tone. As she stood in place trying to keep her hand from wobbling with her shaking body from all her laughter, Barry went on, “My mom watches Sooooo much fashion shows, you’re lucky I haven’t been calling you out on your wardrobe.”

Brook’s laugh was cut out by a gasp, “Oh really now,” She chuckled, finding this all very amusing. “And please, do tell me, what’s wrong with my wardrobe?”

As Barry knew he was pushed into a corner on the trend of his girlfriend's clothing, he spotted the door to his home. “OH!” Barry exclaimed, “would you look at that, I guess we’re already at my place.” Grinning his own smirk, Barry went on, “I wish I could educate you on the world of fashion, but my mom would be worried if I’m not back home soon…”

Brook let out a groan as she gave Barry an annoyed look, “Oh my god… did you just pull the whole “my mom” card on me? Really? How lame can you be?”

Barry gave the most innocent look that he could, “I’m sorry but, what can I say, my mom worries easily.” He made sure to give Brook a little teasing smirk that only got a roll of the eyes in response.

“Yeah yeah,” Brook grumbled as she headed down the walkway toward Barry’s door. Just before she knocked a smile crept on her face that made Barry question it.

“What’s that smile for,” Barry asked before Brook answered.

“Oh nothing really… just you know, would love for you to teach me what kind of,” Another sly look, “Fashionable underwear I should wear for tomorrow… buuuuut,” Brook coyly responded as she knocked on his door.

Barry’s head nearly exploded at the idea of seeing Brook in some choicy lingerie. Trying to backtrack so he could see Brook in some sexy clothing, he tried to say something, but his mother had the worse timing. As Barry opened his mouth to correct his girlfriend, the front door swung open.

“Brook,” Barry’s mom called out in a greeting. She soon turned her attention to her son, “Barry you’re home. Just in time for dinner!”

“Uh, wait uh, mom, no wait,” Barry protested as Brook continued to grin while his mother gently picked him out of his girlfriend’s hands.

Barry sputtered his protest as he was passed along to his mom while Brook continued to have that snide look of the cat who ate the canary, “Bye Barry,” She waved after wishing Mrs. Berch a good night. Barry could tell she was enjoying leaving him hanging like that with the teasing thought of her in some skimpy clothes. Barry had a few words he wanted to shout at Brook for being such a tease, but his mom had already said her goodbyes to Brook. He wasn’t even able to try and sneak a goodbye kiss in before the door was closed.

Damn, Brook knew exactly how to toy with him.

The sounds of his mom calling woke Barry up from his sleep. “Come on Barry, you're going to be late for school.”

Barry let out a groan as he rolled over, and not saying a thing. Sometimes he wished he hadn’t told his parents he wanted to complete school. Then he wouldn't have to wake up so early. As Barry rolled over in his bed, about to go back to snoozing away, another call for him. “Barry, you better not make Brook late again cause you oversleep,” His mother called out with a warning.

“Crap,” Barry said, sitting up completely forgetting about Brook in his sleepy haze.

Looking around his bedroom, he spotted the same alarm clock that he always had in his room well before he shrunk to his current size. The size of the device was now about as big as a billboard, showing off the green neon light of what time it was.

“Double crap,” Barry muttered as he jumped out of his little replica bed that was next his old bed. Although he would never really be able to use that bed again, he told his parents it felt more natural to keep it even if it was now just a decoration for his enormous room. Besides, it allowed Brook a place to sit and lay down when she came over to visit. Not to mention the few times they both used it when his parents were out of town-

“BARRY,” His mom’s words cutting through the door yet again, and distracting his memories.

“I’M UP!” Barry shouted.

His mother’s response was sharp and heavy with a warning, “Excuse you?” Barry winced as he realized what his voice must have sounded like in his mom’s ears.

“Sorry mom…” Barry replied, forgetting that his communicator didn’t need him to shout at his mom for her to hear him. “I’m up. Is Brook here yet,” Barry asked as he hurried to his little box of clothes that held pretty much everything that he wore nowadays.

“She’s waiting down stairs…” Barry’s mom told him. Than she asked through the door like any doting mother would with a child, “Do you need me to help dress-”

“Moooom! Come on,” Barry complained. “I haven’t needed your help since I was like five!”

“Well… I just don’t want you to be late… AGAIN,” His mother explained through the door.

Barry rolled his eyes as he swapped out a shirt and some pants before finally saying, “Okay, you can come in.”

Barry’s mom entered the room. He was just grateful that she and everyone else in his family respected his privacy. As soon as she entered she was already walking over to where Barry was and gently picked him up. “I packed you some food, and breakfast to go,” She explained as she started to head out of the room with Barry in her hand. “Also I made you a little snack in case you got hungry in the middle of the day.”

Barry let out an annoyed sigh, “Mom… thanks.”

Barry didn’t look at his mom but he could hear the happiness in the praise, “You’re welcome.” By the time Barry was brought down stairs he saw Brook waiting by the door. “Thanks again for taking Barry to school all the time.”

Brook just blew a raspberry, “He’s literally on the way to school. Besides, I feel like if I didn’t pick up Barry for school, I’d probably play hooky a little more often. If anything he’s the one that’s helping me.”

Barry’s mom let out a light chuckle, “It seems the two of you are keeping each other on the path to graduation. Now, Barry, don’t cause Brook any trouble today, okay?”

Barry was aghast, “ME?!”

Ms. Berch leaned forward and gave Barry a very humiliating kiss goodbye. One that only a mother could do for a son, especially right in front of his girlfriend. “Stay safe…” She told him before pulling back and giving Brook a sincere smile, “Drive safe please.”

“Will do Ms. Berch,” Brook told her as she headed out and toward her parked car on the side of the street.

Barry waited till he knew he was at least out of range of his mom’s hearing, or at least for his communicator to send the words to her, “God that was so embarrassing.”

“Awww,” Brook cooed, “I thought it was cute.”

Barry shook his head, “There is nothing cute about having your mom kiss your entire body, while being held by your girlfriend to watch.” As they reached the car and Brook got in, Barry went on. “Besides… this coming from the girl who thinks bunnies are sexy, I don’t think your option counts.”

Brook started the car and gasped, “BUT THEY ARE!” She protested over the engine coming to life. She started to list the features of what made bunnies sexy in her adorable little mind. Barry was kind of glad the engine cut most of it off.

As Brook prepared to pull out of her park job, she slowly lowered Barry into his personal seat in her car. She had turned one of her cup holders into a private little seat. The sidings and bottom of the cup holder had fluffy cotton fabric glued down and into place. It was like sitting on a mattress, and there was a small string sewed into the padded material. The makeshift seat belt was for (god forbid) a car accident. Barry didn’t want to know how well this set up would help him in case of a real one, but Brook looked it up online. Apparently this was the safest way to travel with a shrinky in the car.

With Barry secured in his special seating, Brook drove off toward school. Even with her attempt to break smoothly and speed up slowly, Barry could feel every shift in speed and motion as he was jerked forward and backwards. No matter how careful Brook was accelerating or decelerating, there was always a kickback to it. Barry learned that it was best he didn’t mention the rough ride, just so he didn’t upset Brook with her already extremely careful driving. It wasn’t her fault that even the slightest tap on the breaks whipped Barry forward.

“Hey we made it on time, that’s pretty new,” Brook announced, shocked at their timing.

“Yeaaaaah,” Barry responded as he felt the car jerk forward as it parked. His head still wobbled from the whole ride. He wasn’t sure what was up and down right now. His vision was still blurry from the kickback and everything looked to be the same color as the cushion fabric in the cup holder. In fact he barely felt Brook’s hand plucking him out of the cup holder.

“Come on, we don’t have that much time,” Brook explained as she grabbed her bag and shut the door.

Barry felt his vision come back to normal as he watched the familiar front doors to the school approach. Brook opened them with one hand and soon Barry was back in school. A place he wasn’t really all too happy to be in. Thankfully, Brook made school totally worth it. In fact he rarely saw school as a place to learn, more about being close to Brook. Sure Barry was going to attempt to graduate, but honestly it was Brook that he attended school for. If not just to be with, then to keep an eye out for people like…

Just the thought of him had to have been a summoning. Barry spotted the jock right around the corner talking to some buddies. The mere sight of Brook drew the cluster of males full attention.

“Brook,” Josh greeted her with the biggest smile he could muster. His eyes did a quick dart down, Brook’s body till his smile faded just a degree when he spotted Barry in her hands. Barry didn’t even offer a smile. “BB… I see you made it to school again,” Josh greeted. The tone in his voice wasn’t exactly the most welcoming but it seemed enough to keep Brook from actually picking up on it.

“Hey Josh,” Brook greeted.

“Brook,” Josh went on, “Have you met the guys yet,” Josh asked, introducing his buddies.

Barry rolled his eyes as Josh started going the line of his jock buddies. Knowing that Josh wouldn’t hear him, Barry called out to Brook, “Were going to be late. Don’t we need to get your history book? I don’t know if we have time...”

Josh was just introducing the second jock when Barry’s words hit Brook, cutting her attention to Barry. Looking down at him she gasped, “Oh you're Right! Sorry, Josh, I have to get something from my locker. Next time- uh, sorry.” Brook gave everyone an apologetic apology before turning to leave.

Josh called out as Brook went on a little faster, “I’ll see you in Biology.”

Barry did his best not to grin, or fall out of Brook’s hand, as he felt like he won a victory over Josh. Still he wasn’t sure why out of most people, Josh seemed the most threatening to him about Brook. It should have been clear that she didn’t have eyes for him. Maybe it was his jealousy toward the jock who was still a normal sized person able to talk to anyone with ease. To walk anywhere he wanted when he cared to. All the while Barry had to rely on his girlfriend to carry him everywhere or relay his words to a teacher or fellow student.

Barry felt a slowing in Brook’s steps as they approached her locker. She quickly opened the locker and found her textbook and tossed it into her bag before shutting the metal door. “Okay, let’s head to class. Oh right, we should be getting our exams back from Monday’s class.”

“Oh, right…” Barry said, coming out of his thoughts for a moment, “Forgot about that.”

Brook headed down another hallway and found it slightly more crowded as classes were getting closer to starting. Barry watched her fingers start to curl up a little more to form a bowl instead of a flat surface to keep him from falling out of her hands. Brook hugged the wall as best she could to stay out of the way of most people. Barry wasn’t sure if she was being extra protective since the other day, with his accident and all. As many times as he told Brook to forget it, he felt like maybe she was worrying a little more than she should.

However, now wasn’t the time to bring it up. Instead, Barry looked just beyond Brook’s hand and watched the familiar door frame to Ms. Mcneil classroom come into view. Once they entered the room, which only had a few students already waiting for class to start, Brook lowered her arching fingers back to a more smooth and flat palm for Barry. Brook took her seat and set Barry down on the massive brown desk.

“Watch out real quick,” Brook told Barry as she leaned over to go through her bag. Barry started to walk toward Brook to get out of the way. Barry already knew what she was doing and made sure to give her the space she needed to put her history book and notes down on the desk. Walking near the ledge of the desk that was closest to Brook, Barry waited a few more moments before a massive wall of the school’s history textbook came down in the center of the desk. As gently as Brook dropped the six hundred or so page schoolbook down on her desk, it felt like a block of TNT going off. The ground vibrated enough to send Barry to his knees. The gust of air rushed over him tugging slightly on his clothes.

Barry had long since given up telling Brook to be even more careful. No matter how softly she tried to set her school books down or her folders and other supplies, they always seemed to catch Barry off guard. Granted this was much more tame than the first time she tossed the thick textbook on her desk, that was like an atomic bomb detonating. Barry swore he lost some hearing in his ears after that first time.

As soon as Barry was sure Brook had put everything she needed on her desk, he felt a little sense of relief. “So, what’s today’s lesson on,” Barry asked Brook who was flipping to the marked page.

“uh… it’s on…” Brook muttered as she found the page. “Reconstruction, whatever that is,” Brook told Barry. Barry wasn’t able to read much from his angle on Brook’s desk. The massive book was too tall for him to read the pages, so he usually had to listen more than trying to read along. Still Brook did a good job taking notes for them to go over later.

Barry let out a soft huff, “I kind of wish they made a smaller version for someone like me. I could have read ahead last night or something.”

For the first time today, Brook snickered, “You read ahead? Oh come on, Barry. When was the last time you tried to get ahead in class,” Brook asked, giving him a playful smile.

Barry sputtered, “Well, I mean, I would have.”

“Suuuuure,” Brook smiled. “It’s hard enough to get you to study, now your telling me you would be the star student in class if you had your own textbook?”

“You never know,” Barry argued smiling back, “Just wait till we get our test back, you’ll see.”

Before Brook could toy with Barry and his confidence in learning, Ms. Mcneil was coming to class right behind the rest of the students. She was carrying the test from earlier this week. Barry watched as she got everyone to take their seats before shutting the classroom door.

“Yes, yes, I know, I finally have them all graded,” Ms. Mcneil said before setting the stack down on her desk. “You will get them AFTER class. So till then, you all will have to wait just a little longer.”

“Looks like you can pretend to be smart for just a while longer,” Brook whispered to Barry.

“We’ll see,” Barry responded with a just as cocky tone.

Class went on as normal, covering the new subject and asking questions. Anything that Barry had to ask like what a certain term or date about the topic, was relayed through Brook’s mouth. Most of the time Ms. Mcneil gave credit to Brook for bringing up that question. Only for Brook to modestly try and explain it was Barry. Sure, at first having Brook get all the praise for the correct answers or challenging questions was annoying, but now Barry just saw it as team work.

The rest of class was the same as any other. The topic was covered and ended just in time for Ms. Mcneil to hand back their exams. Barry watched as their teacher started to give everyone their exams back. As Ms. Mcneil came over to Barry and Brook. Brook got hers first as the large sheet of papers was set down for her to see the big 89 across the page. Barry swallowed at how good Brook did and found that maybe he might have bitten off more than he could chew from that grade. Still Barry had high hopes for his own grade…

However, when Ms. Mcneil handed back Barry’s exam, all that he saw on it was a big red check across the majority of the paper. It should have been clear that Ms. Mcneil couldn’t grade his test. His answers must have been too small for her to make out, especially with his written response. Of course, Barry should have known his handwriting would have been too small for her to read.

“What did you get,” Brook asked.

Barry quickly folded his paper not wanting Brook to make a big deal out of a check mark for completion rather than an actual grade. “Uh, I did okay… not an 89 like you,” Barry told Brook. Barry had his exam folded and shoved in his pocket before Brook could see.

“See,” Brook gloated, “I told you.”

“Yeah yeah,” Barry utter. He did his best not to try and feel too annoyed at not actually seeing what his grade was. Still, at least Ms. Mcneil went through the effort to make the smaller test, something that wasn’t easy to do.

Barry almost wanted to go over Brook’s exam but the bell rang and it was time to move onto the next class.

“Ugh, Mr. Sanford would give us homework over the weekend,” Brook groaned as she slowly pulled up to Barry’s house. The slight jerk forward caused Barry to let out a soft grunt from the string acting like the seat belt it was supposed to replace.

After the quick recovery Barry nodded, “I swear it’s like he wants everyone to be miserable. I’m just glad it’s only like five problems.”

Still Brook went on, “Yeah… five VERY long problems. It’s gonna take like an hour or two to finish it all.” Brook complained.

“Well, not if we tag team it,” Barry offered as Brook went to pick him up from the cup holder.

Brook frowned, “What do you mean?”

Barry steady himself as he sat in Brook’s hand while she got out of her car. She was already heading up to the door to Barry’s home. “Well, I could do problem one, and you can work on two. I can do three and you can work on four, and we split problem five.”

Brook looked skeptical, “Split a math problem? How are we going to do that?”

Barry laughed, “No idea but I thought it was fair, maybe we just work together, I don’t know… I’m just trying to help!” Barry laughed, getting a smile from Brook.

Just before Brook knocked on the door, she nodded, “Fine.”

“Nice,” Barry grinned delighted in not just cutting the workload in half, but having Brook stay over a little longer.

As soon as the door opened, and his mom was there to greet them, Barry cut her off. “Sorry mom, we got homework to do. Onward to my room!” Barry called out pointing to the stairs.

Both giantesses looked down at Barry who was busy giving the much larger woman orders. Brook gave him an arched look like he should be careful with his demanding tone. Meanwhile his mom gave him a look that she didn’t believe him. “Homework… on a Friday.”

Brook let out a sigh, “As much as I hate to admit it, Mrs. Berch… yeah, we have homework.”

Hearing it from Brook seemed to convince Barry’s mom. “It’s never ending with these schools nowadays.”

Brook walked inside of the home before Mrs. Berch closed the door. “Don’t worry Mrs. Berch it shouldn’t take too long.”

“Well, I guess I should try and make a snack for the both of you. Do you want anything to drink while you work? Soda, juice, or maybe just water?” Barry’s mom asked Brook.

“Water would be fine, thanks.” Brook replied. As Brook headed deeper into the familiar home, she went toward the stairs and walked up them slowly. Barry felt each footstep up the stairs as Brook shifted her weight to carry herself up to the next level of the home. Barry found himself leaning into each sway, all too familiar with the movement. They reached Barry’s room and opened the door before stepping into his room.

“You can shut the door,” Barry told Brook out of habit.

“Why?” Brook asked Barry as she headed to the unused desk in his room.

“Oh, sorry, kind of used to that being my only privacy…” Barry explained. “Just forget it.”

It wasn’t till Barry was set down and Brook started to pull out the text book with the questions that Barry noticed how little space was on his “normal” sized desk. If Brook was going to work on his desk, he would be in the way.

“Uh… maybe I should work somewhere else,” Brook offered, seeing Barry clearly standing on the edge of the desk. “I'll grab the bed.”

It was now that Barry was happy he still had his old bed still in his room. Brook hopped up on the slightly bouncy material and pulled her text book into her lap and pulled out some fresh paper. Barry had his own supplies. “Can you read me off question one and three,” Barry asked.

“Yup,” Brook cheerfully exclaimed as she started to tell Barry the math problem to solve. No sooner did she finish did Barry’s mom come into the room with some water and a snack for both of them. An apple sliced up with peanut butter on the plate. And Barry could make out the much smaller drop of peanut butter and shaved apple slivers for himself. Barry thanked his mom for the treat.

“You two behave now okay,” Barry’s mom called out as she left.

Before Barry could correct his mom, she was already closing the door behind her. The sound of the clicking of the door shutting filled the room before silence fell again. Barry and Brook were already back into their own worlds of writing down numbers and letters. Using formulas from class to solve for the correct answer. Barry was almost done with his second question when Brook let out an aggravated noise, “This is stupid!”

“What,” Barry asked as he looked up from his shrinky sized paper and pencil.

“I don’t get this… stupid math,” Brook complained.

“You want some help,” Barry asked as he set his stuff down.

Brook looked up from her paper as she furiously erased something, “What? Do you understand this gibberish?”

“I mean… kind of, yeah,” Barry said, not trying to brag.

Brook pondered for a few moments before deciding to accept his help. “Just show me what I’m doing wrong.”

Barry watched as Brook got up off his old bed and headed over to him. She gently picked him up and carried him back to his bed, where all her notes and her textbook lay on the sheets. Sitting back down crossing her legs, she held Barry in her hands as he read over her work.

“Oh… yeah no you got to use this,” Barry explained pointing to a separate sheet, “for this problem, see…” Barry continued to point and explain what she did wrong.

“oooooo,” Brook exclaimed, seeming to understand where she went wrong. By the time she was done with her first problem, Barry decided to walk her through the second too. When she finished that one, Barry told her how to solve the ones he finished. Finally they worked together on the last problem. It wasn’t till they were starting the final problem together, there was a knock on the door.

“I have to run to the store real quick, are you two going to be okay by yourselves?”

Barry didn’t even respond as he was trying to calculate one portion of the problem. Brook on the other hand answered for him, “Yeah Mrs. Berch, we’re almost done anyway. I was gonna leave after-”

“Oh nonsense, stay for dinner,” Barry’s mom called through the door. “Anyway, I’ll be back in an hour or so.”

“Bye mom,” Barry called out.

“Bye dear…” she replied through the door before leaving.

Barry didn’t look up at Brook as he spoke, “Sounds like you're staying for dinner.”

“Sounds like it,” Brook replied with a chuckle. “Oh, I think I got it,” Brook pipped up as she started to scribble down her answer and cross checked it with what Barry was getting. Seeing as the answer was completed they both let out a relieved sigh.

“God… that was annoying. Homework over the weekend,” Barry gagged, “Worst teacher ever.”

Brook laughed before laying down on Barry’s bed, making sure not to crumple up any paper. Barry was still in Brook’s palm, her hand resting on the top of her belly. “Yeah, probably… but I mean, he is kind of… hot.”

Barry was taken back at the news, “Hot? You think Mr-”

Brook lifted her head up just enough to grin down at Barry, who just shook his head at her words. “Are you jealous?”

Barry crossed his arms over his chest, “Jealous? Yeah right, why would I be jealous of a high school teacher?”

“Oh come on,” Brook teased as she brought her other hand up toward Barry and gave him a gentle but playful poke, “I heard you…”

“He’s like,” Barry defended himself, not just with words but his hands to keep Brook from poking him some more, “Totally not your type.”

“Yeah, and what’s my type,” Brook went on enjoying the sight of Barry trying to fend her finger off with slaps of his hands.

“Well, obviously someone smaller than you,” Barry explained.

“OOOH?! Smaller than me? Is that what you think my thing is?” Brook started to pull her hand with Barry closer to her face. “And just how small are we talking… like just a few inches smaller than me, or like just a few inches in general,” Brook asked with a sly grin growing.

“Well,” Barry remarked, giving her as much smugness as he could, “Considering how easily you came into MY room like that, and just so happened to be laying on MY bed…”

“OOOOO,” Brook exclaimed yet again at Barry’s reasoning. “I see so that was your big plan all along? Not to do homework but to do something else….”

Barry lied, “Well, it worked didn’t it,” Barry exclaimed as Brook brought Barry closer to her face so they could look at each other more deeply. “I got you right where I want you.”

Brook rolled her eyes and scoffed at him, “I guess you do… dirty little pervert.”

Barry smiled and shrugged. Brook’s smile never faded as she pulled Barry closer to her face and mouth. Barry took the invitation of her looming lips, ones that were much larger than his entire body. The bright shine and color of those lush lips popping out at him. As horrified as he was at the beginning of the week, when he was terrified of the same mouth trying to consume him, not a trace of fear remained right now. Instead a desire to get closer to those perky two lines rushed over Barry as Brook raised him toward her mouth. The moment the hand holding Barry connected with Brook’s chin, Barry confidently headed to the red wall of skin. Barry put his hands up on Brooks lips, feeling the warm radiant heat pulsating off the plump and almost squishy skin. Her lips were so soft but had a firmness that didn’t let him sink all the way into it when he pushed up against them.

Neither of them said much as Barry stood there at the entrance to Brook’s shut mouth. Barry let the heat coming from Brook seep from her lips into his body. Her skin felt much hotter than he was right now. The smell of what he assumed was gum that she had been chewing hours ago, still lingered around her lips. That was mixed with whatever she had for lunch, but that for some reason never deterred him from her mouth.

Barry gave Brook’s upper lip a kiss and ended up hugging as much of her lips as he could with his open arm hug.

There was a soft giggle but it was much louder than any other time, as Brook’s voice rumbled just beyond the wall of skin. Her lips slowly parted and Barry felt a rush of hot steamy sweet air rush past him as Brook whispered, “You really know how to treat a girl… keep it up.”

Barry didn’t need to be told twice as he now gently pulled himself closer and kissed the brim of Brook’s lip. Her mouth was left open ever so slightly, but it was enough for her blazing breath to rush over his feet, legs, and hips. The sounds of Brook’s breathing increasing with her excitement, it was kept in time with the love Barry bestowed on Brook. When Barry was done, he pulled back and saw how lovingly Brook was looking at him, how flush her cheeks were getting, the slight pink hue coming over her nose and cheeks. “You like that,” Barry asked in a proud tone.

“mmmm,” Brook moaned, letting her purr rumble through not just her hand but her voice. Barry felt the slight vibration coursing through him now that he was so close to the source. Still in a soft, yet loud voice, Brook went on. “Want me to return the gesture?”

Barry nodded and watched as Brook’s mouth opened wider, her lips gaping open showing Barry his girlfriend’s enormous maw. Her teeth lining the sides of her mouth and her mouth easily able to swallow him if she desired it at that moment. However her tongue slowly came out and started to head toward Barry.

“WAIT!” Barry shouted, causing Brook to freeze.

“So-sorry… clothes,” Barry explained as he quickly ripped and tore his clothes off in a moment, “Mom would get so mad… you know,” Barry told her.

A soft giggle escaped Brook as she waited till Barry was now more exposed, “We wouldn’t want that now would we….” With Barry now naked, the tongue started to push forward and soon collided with Barry’s body. The extremely wet and warm, almost bath like temperature of the fleshy object, hit Barry with as gentle of a force as it could. Barry had to stumble back a little as Brook’s tongue pressed into him, giving him a nice layer of her saliva gooping onto him, covering his front side with Brook’s juices. The smell was much stronger than her regular breath, but wonderfully didn’t smell bad. As the wall of fleshy pink carpet pushed into Barry, it ever so slowly and gently started to pull upward. Barry felt the pull on his skin and body as he was lifted just a little up in the air before dropping down from the lick. He stood there watching the Goliath of an appendix curl upward and retreat back into the dark abyss that was Brook’s mouth. The layer of spit covering him soon started to cool and left his nude body with a shiver.

“Mmmm,” Brook cooed as she tasted Barry for a moment and went back for another round. Barry stood still as he was once again plastered by the wall of spongy spittle covered skin. The mouth snake slithered out slowly and slathered Barry with a fresh splatter of saliva. However Barry didn’t mind, in fact he was loving it as he felt himself starting to get aroused from the sensation of his girlfriend licking him. He liked having his entire body dragged across a bumpy carpet of flesh soaking in warm spit (as creepy and weird as that sounded). His body twitched and reacted to the curling and flicking of her tongue, licking and rubbing parts of his body that he didn’t know were aroused by such sensations. After the fifth lick, Barry was on the verge of popping.

“W-wait,” Barry announced.

“Hmm?” Brook hummed as she held her tongue in a half lick.

“I… I’m close,” Barry told Brook not wanting to startle her, if that was possible, with the unexpected discharge. Chances are she wouldn't even feel or taste it.

“Ooooo,” Brook moaned, her voice vibrating Barry who was so close to her mouth. That was nearly enough for him to tip over, but he did his best to control himself. Before Barry could confirm it, Brook’s free index finger and thumb was already plucking Barry up by the hips.

“OH! Uhhh, wait… careful,” Barry protested as he was lifted up off Brook’s palm and into the air. Barry watched as Brook’s palm soon was gone and he was hanging in the air by her delicate fingers. As Barry was pondering what was going on, he watched as Brook’s fingers headed toward her mouth. He was going into her dark cavern. Barry watched as Brook slowly and effortlessly inserted Barry into her mouth, on the center of her tongue.

As loud as Brook’s voice was outside her mouth, it was so much louder inside, as she whispered the best she could with something on her tongue, “Don't move.” The order filled Barry’s ear’s as he lay motionless in her mouth. Soon the lips started to close. A sudden and uncontrollable fear and panic rushed over Barry with the pure darkness. However once he closed his eyes and accepted any fate that might befall him, yes even accidentally being eaten by Brook, his panic died down. As he lay in the very dark, and very warm sauna-like room that was Brook’s mouth, Barry felt almost at peace. Sure there were some noises that filled the chamber that reminded him where he was, the sensation was almost relaxing, and loving. Suddenly the beast under him, Brook’s tongue, started to move. It was slow as the floor under him moved and curled and lifted him up. It was slow and gentle, but he collided with what had to be the hard roof of Brook’s mouth, her pallet. There he was pushed into it, held firm. Barry wasn’t sure what was going on, but when the soft spongey surface under him rolled along his bare back and body, he felt his eyes nearly pop out in bliss. It was too hard to explain, feeling the little bumps race over his back rubbing and massaging him. Also the firm but still slightly squishy roof of Brook’s mouth held him nice and firm as her tongue licked Barry’s body. The sensation on the front side of his body was amazing as he could feel his manhood reacting and rubbing into Brook’s mouth. As hard and firm her pallet was, the ridges and groves offered a sensation he never expected to feel.

Barry couldn’t help as he was pinned down, or up depending on how one would view it in Brooks mouth, being massaged and rubbed from all over. It was truly amazing as Barry joined in with Brook’s wiggling and rolling tongue. He could feel himself bumping into the firm hot sticky wall he was gently but firmly held against. Maybe it was the control Brook had over it all, or maybe it was just how hot… figuratively and literally it was in there, but Barry wasn’t able to keep pace with Brook. She was wagging and wiggling her tongue now all over him, sending warm chills down Barry’s back and to the center of his body. He couldn't stop it even if he wanted to.

“MMMM! AHHHH!” Barry’s voice was muffled through the moist spittle and his pleasure. His hips flicking and pumping into Brook’s mouth. He could feel his warm geyser spluttering out and being lost in the equally hot chamber. The warm wet liquid splashing his body could have been his seed or Brook’s spit. At this point Barry didn’t know which it was, and he didn’t care. His mind went white in the pitch black room as his cum came out with such vigor, only for it to find out it wasn’t being ejected to it’s rightful destination. Instead his semen was met by a vast sea of hot slimy spit and soon lost behind gallons of saliva that was slowly gathering in Brook’s mouth. Barry felt his legs and body twitch and spasm in time to his coursing pulsating sensation that echoed from his hips. His body was lost in the moment as he could only hang onto the pleasure he was receiving rather than anything else. When he was finally done climaxing, he lay motionless on Brook’s tongue. Barry was soaking it all in… literally.

Brook lowered her tongue from pushing Barry into the roof of her mouth. Barry was still inhaling Brook’s breath, when soon her mouth opened up, a shining light flooded into her mouth. The wet dark world grew brighter showing exactly where Barry was. In the middle of his girlfriends’ mouth. Surrounded by pink sticky walls of her cheek and mouth flesh. Layers of saliva dripping and rolling down to form pockets and puddles of spit, the same kind that he was currently drenched from head to toe in. Slowly a gust of cold air chilled Barry as Brook inhaled and slowly stuck her tongue out of her mouth. Brook held Barry out of her mouth on her slimy hot tongue. Standing up on his knees Barry tried to catch his breath as Brook looked cross eyed at him. Barry could feel it beneath him as Brook was smiling. Her fingers plucked him off her tongue and soon retracted the organ back to it’s home. There was a gulp and swallow before Brook’s mouth opened up again.

“Did you enjoy it?”

Barry didn’t have to respond as it was clear that he did. Who wouldn’t? Instead he sat up in Brook’s palm trying to calm his pulsating heart that was slowly recovering from an amazing climax. As one part of Barry slowly calmed down, so did the beating of his heart. Barry could feel Brook’s eyes watching him as he tried to regain control of himself in her hands. His body was still cooling down from the immense heat of her mouth. The air was rapidly cooling and drying any liquid still attached to Barry, and soon his skin was dry with a fresh layer of saliva evaporating off of it. It felt kind of familiar of running a couple of miles and letting the sweat on his skin dry out.

“That was amazing,” Barry finally said, letting his breath exhale in puffs.

“Good, for a moment there I thought you might have-”

Brooks' words were suddenly cut off by a door in the house closing in the distance.

A male voice called out, “I’m home!”

“SHIT MY DAD-” Barry quickly shut up as he recalled the communicator on his neck. If his dad got close enough he would hear Barry’s words, he needed to be careful of what he said.

Spinning around he looked at Brook who didn’t seem as frightened as Barry was. “You might want to get dressed,” Brook mentioned with a playful hint, as the sound of footsteps were coming closer.

FUCK

Barry looked around in the palm and didn’t see any of his clothes where he last left them. He turned around and spotted them… how did they end up all the way over there?! Barry spotted his small set of clothes laying on top of Brook’s left breast…

Barry shot a quick look at a grinning Brook who tried to act innocently, but it was clear, she wasn’t the innocent one here. The playful smile on her lips told Barry that she wasn’t going to help him retrieve his clothes. It was up to him to do that.

Doing his best not to make too much noise with his communicator still on and transmitting to everyone in a radius, Barry hurried as fast as he could to his clothes. There was no way he was going to let his dad catch him naked and in his girlfriend's hands. The embarrassment and talk afterwards would just be humiliating. Barry leapt off of Brook’s hand and landed on the side of her plump chest.

Brook let out a giggle, “ooo, are we playing mountain climber? And your dad is so close...you naughty boy.”

Barry would have said something less humorous, maybe “this is not time for games” or something, but he needed to be as quick and silent as he could, as he pushed and pulled himself up the slightly mushy hill. As endowed as Brook was, Barry found his progress was faster than expected. He was soon mounting the large fleshy balloon. Heading to his clothes that lay peacefully on the peak of the living mountain he was standing on, Barry just reached his clothes when he heard a knocking on his door.

“Barry, are you home,” Came his dad’s voice.

“I wonder if you can dress fast enough…” Brook whispered playfully, not saying anything too loud for his dad to hear. Her mischievous eyes glued and never left Barry.

“Uhhh, yeah! GIVE ME A MINUTE!” Barry shouted as he slipped his pants and his shirt on as quickly as he could. With his clothes on, it wouldn’t be so bad… but he was still standing on top of his girlfriend's breast like he just claimed mount Everest. Something that might not be something his parents should see. He needed to find a way down, and fast-

The door knob was turning as his dad started to open the door, “I need to talk to you about school.”

Barry’s heart stopped as the door started to swing open with him clear in the open. His dad was already stepping into the room as Barry looked like a deer caught in headlights. There was no way anyone could misunderstand this situation.

Barry was frozen in place…

Then Brook let out a soft giggle that shook Barry’s feet and everything started to move and shift. Brook leaned and rolled to her side, and everything tipped on Barry. What was once a round flattish ground soon gave out as Brook rolled onto her hips. Barry went tumbling down and soon was caught in Brook’s cupped hand held out for him. Barry landed safely as Brook shifted to lean on her side causally in Barry’s bed. Barry looked up at Brook who had a very devilish look on her face before she shifted it back to a normal look and greeted his dad. “Oh hey, Mr. Berch.”

Barry’s dad was shocked to see Brook in the room, “OH! Oh, Brook, sorry… I thought Barry was in here alone… is he-”

Brook tilted her hands to show Barry in her palms, “Oh we were just going over the homework from math class. Should I go?” Brook asked with an innocent tone.

“Oh, no it’s fine. Was just going to tell Barry that Ms. Mcneil wanted to congratulate you on your 100% on her exam. Apparently you were the only one in class to ace the test.”

Brook gasped, “You scored a 100?! You little- you told me…” Brook looked miffed at the fact that Barry did better than her.

Barry was just as shocked as he realized that maybe the check wasn't just completed but a perfect exam? It was new for him, that was for sure. He guessed that Ms. Mcneil actually went over his test, just like everyone else.

“Good job son… uh, I’ll leave you two to keep doing school work.”

Once Barry’s dad left, Brook scowled at Barry. “Not as good as my 89….”

“Well… I mean,” Barry tried to play it off, “I didn’t want to brag.” Barry gave a sheepish smile. Barry was still trying to get over the fact that Ms. Mcneil had put extra work into reading all his answers. He would have to remember to thank her for the effort next time he saw her. “Anyway… where were we?”

“Oh no,” Brook shook her head, “No way are we continuing,” Brook set Barry down on his bed next to the textbook. “Bad enough your dad almost caught us-”

“Oh so now it’s my fault,” Barry asked, recalling the way she teased him, “I don’t know about you, but I’m pretty sure I didn’t put my clothes on your-” Barry stopped just in case his dad might hear.

“On my breast?” Brook finished giving him a playful grin, “Hmmm, yeah I wonder how they got there… what a mystery.”

Barry shook his head, “Anyway that wasn’t what I meant, I meant the homework.” He pointed out as they still had one last problem to complete.

Brook let out a tired sigh, “Maybe later… I think I want a nap.”

Barry watched as Brook laid back down on her back and let out a deep sigh, “Brook,” Barry called out. “I really think we should-”

Brook’s fingers dipped down and pulled Barry up in mid speech, cutting him off. Brook carried Barry by the shirt up and over her body. She brought Barry over to her face and gently placed him on the bridge of her nose. There he sat hugging her cute sniffer. “Shhh, fifteen minutes wont kill anyone,” Brook explained, closing her eyes.

Barry would have protested, but it seemed Brook already made up her mind. Her eyes were shut and she was slowly inhaling and exhaling through her nose, trying to find some sort of slumber. As dangerous as it was to be on top of his girlfriend as she tried to nap, Barry couldn’t help himself as he straddled her nose. He could feel it expand ever so slightly, like when he would lay on Brook’s breast and listen to her lunge expand and contrast in her breathing. Barry, let out a sigh as he gave up trying to keep Brook awake. Instead, he leaned forward and started to hold onto her nose. Using the Brook’s schnoz as some kind of cuddle buddy, Barry held on as gently as he could without blocking her airway. It was like spooning a body pillow, one that could breathe. As weird as it sounded, it felt like he was holding a shrinky sized Brook. The feeling of her skin, the smell of her body coming from the person size nose he held, and the breathing that was happening. It was a little loud, but Barry was used to it.

It felt normal… as normal as he probably would get to cuddling with his girlfriend. Someone that happened to be the size of a small town.

It was these small moments that Barry didn’t mind being a shrinky, as long as he was with Brook...

Justin looked down at the cafeteria’s platter, where he had a few things on his plate. A simple slice of pizza, a pile of french fries, one of those store-bought brownies, and finally his best friend. Maylene looked too adorable ripping a little small size chunk of the brownie and slowly munching on it.

“I love these things so much,” She sighed biting into the small chunk of sugary chocolate.

Justin just laughed as he picked up the pizza slice that was probably ten times Maylene’s size, “Well, why do you think I get one every day?”

“Cause you're the bestest friend anyone could ask for,” Maylene beamed back at Justine as she went on eating.

Friend….

That’s what he was, just Maylene’s friend. They had known each other for years if not longer. It was sometime in middle school that Maylene caught shrinkism, and yet Justin never distanced himself like some of the other kids did. No, he would stick by her for as long as he could. Through middle school and even, oh dear God high school, which to be honest was a big pain. Nothing like being the one protecting a smaller person when you, yourself weren’t that big compared to the other students.  Justin figured the only thing that kept him from getting picked on was the fact that his school was trying to be “pro-shrinky”, which meant there were more “smaller” students than himself.  As problematic as the school was, Justine made sure to keep one if not both his eyes on Maylene at ALL times.  He felt more like a protective parent or older sibling to the ignorant shrinky.  Times when a classmate asked if they could hold Maylene, or asked to take her to the girl’s bathroom.  Things that Justin had to turn down in fear of something happening by ACCIDENT.  There were tons of rumors that went around high school, of poor shrinkies that never came back from a trip to the bathroom.  Still, why Maylene was going to college was beyond insane to Justine.

He recalled her saying something about going into politics to change things… but he thought it was a joke or some freaking dream!  However, here she was… studying with all the other normal-sized people, trying to change the world.  Justin just didn’t know if she was being brave or stupid.  Which didn’t help, cause that was something that Justin found himself falling in love with.  Maylene’s determination to complete her goal no matter what.  

Falling in love, was Justin’s problem.  He didn’t know when or how, it just sort of happened.  One day he started to see Maylene differently.  Heck, there were days that Justin wished he caught Shrinkism too, just so he could be that much closer to Maylene.  However, now that he was over twenty-one, that little dream, or nightmare depending on the situation, was gone.  He was now safe from catching Shrinkism.

Justin let out a slight sigh as he picked up his pizza and thought about how things could have been different if Maylene didn’t shrink.  Would he have asked her out sometime in highschool?  Would they have even talked to each other if it weren’t for him helping her all the time?  Would they have just been “friends”?

The scenarios that played through Justin’s mind kept him deep in thought as he took a bite of the slightly greasy pizza.  A sudden shocking cry of alarm filled his ear as he nearly fell out of his seat.

“Careful!”  Maylene called out as a little splatter of grease and pizza sauce dropped down near her.

“OH SHIT!”  Justin muttered on the pizza still stuck in his maw.  “Sorry,” Justin said again as he grabbed a napkin to clean the mess up.  “You didn’t get hurt did you,” Justin asked as he tried to figure out if the pizza was still warm or even too hot.

“No, but like…” Maylene spoke examining herself better than Justin could do without getting that close to her.  “I think some of it got on my clothes.  Shoot… I think this might stain,” Maylene complained.  “Can you take me to the bathroom so I can try and clean this off,” Maylene asked?

“Sure thing,” Justin said gently picking up Maylene and carrying her off.  “Sorry about that, I wasn’t thinking,” Justine apologized trying to find a way to be forgiven.  Maybe if he bought Maylene another set of clothing?

Maylene just laughed, “Yeah I could tell,” She teased lightly.  “You were totally zoned out.  What were you thinking of?”

Justin didn’t know what to say so he just shrugged as he pushed the bathroom door open, “Just classes and stuff.  Got projects coming up, you know school stuff.”

“Something I should probably be thinking about too, to be honest.”  Maylene let out a worried sound at the thought of school.

“What are you talking about,” Justin asked confused as he noticed the bathroom was thankfully empty.  He headed over to one of the open sinks.  “You’re passing your class, considering-”

“That I’m a shrinky,” Maylene asked with some accusation in her voice.

“Your career,” Justin corrected her.  “Not everyone is aiming for such a highly prestigious job.  For someone who is passing those kinds of courses, I wouldn’t think they would be worrying to much about school.”

“Maybe,” Maylene muttered not sounding very confident.

Justin reached the sink and started to turn the water on, testing it with his free hand to make sure it wasn’t too cold, too hot, or too strong.  At Maylene’s size, a faucet on full blast could send her flying or worse break something from the pressure.  Trying to get her as close to the streaming waterfall as possible, Justin made sure Maylene was safe but also near it to catch some water.  He watched as Maylene started to pull off her shirt before pausing.  Maylene turned toward Justin.

“Uh…” Maylene started before going on, “Do you mind?  Just a little privacy.”

Justin wasn’t sure what she was saying, but it slowly clicked as Justin felt his eyes grow wide as he now realized he was watching his best friend strip in his palm.  “OH!  OH YEAH OHHHH,” Justin groaned in embarrassment as he quickly turned his head to the side and he did his best not to peak at Maylene stripping in his hand.  He could feel her moving around in his palm and it was so not helping.  Justin never realized how light Maylene was in his palms.  It was like having someone trace their fingertip across his skin.  Also, it didn’t help imagining Maylene pulling off her shirt and washing out whatever stain was on her clothes.

It was impossible to not start to feel aroused at the ideas and images in his head.  Justin felt his member push into his underwear and quickly had to think of other things.  Things that wouldn’t make him hard.  Something like…. Roman history!  He had an exam coming up… uh the Romans ruled for how long again?

The misdirection was working as Justin found nothing sexual about Roman history and felt himself calm down from the lack of stimulus.  As Justin kept looking away, it only took Maylene a little longer before saying, “Okay I’m decent now.”

Justin turned around toward Maylene and apologized, “Sorry about that.  Was spacing out … again.”

Maylene gave him a tsk, “You’ve been doing that a lot lately.  You sure everything is okay?”

Not wanting to reveal his true feelings he had toward her, Justin brushed it off, “Yeah… yeah just as I said, school and stuff.”

Maylene offered a smile, “If you say so.  Hey, can we go back to lunch?  Kind of want to grab some more of that delicious brownie?”  Justin watched as Maylene shut her eyes to envision said chocolate treat.

Justin just smirked, “Yeah of course.”  He did the best he could not to remark at how cute she was smiling at him.  Damn… he really had fallen for Maylene.

Justin did his best not to look down at Maylene as she went to munching on a fry that he broke up into decent bite sizes for her.  It had been about a week or so since he accidentally splashed Maylene with pizza sauce.  Luckily her clothing turned out fine.  Today was a normal day, nothing special about it, just the two of them hanging out and munching, talking about classes.  It wasn’t till a deeper voice spoke up from behind Justin that he turn on it.

“Hey, your the… uh,” Justin looked to see what he could only call a large male, smiling at his lunch palter, “Politician right?  May… Maylene right?  Gonna go into politics after school?”

Both Justin and Maylene looked speechless.   Justin was shocked, as he glanced down and looked at Maylene who could only look at the newcomer perplexed.  Justin couldn’t tell what was going through her mind but he had a feeling she was looking in awe or shock at the random college student talking to her.

“Ahem…” The new man coughed toward Justin, taking his attention off Maylen, “Did...did she say something?”

“Uhhhhh,” Justin muttered looking between the two before Maylene looked nervously toward Justin and spoke.

“She… she said Hi…?” Justin relay to the newcomer.

“Hey,” The stranger said giving a small wave.  “I’m in your political science class.  The one with Professor Tarna.”

Justin didn’t know what he was saying but suddenly heard an excited voice in his ear, “OH YEAH!”  Justin did his best not to flinch at the shrill sounding of acknowledgment that she gave him.

“She said yes,” Justin repeating her words, doing his best not to sound like a total dick.

“Cool, yeah, like i’ve seen you around a bit.  I think it’s cool what you’re trying to do,” the student quickly added.

Before Justin let Maylene reply, he cut in, “Sorry… who are you?  Like you know just for my sake and all.  I don’t recall Maylene saying anything about …. You??”

“JUSTIN?!”  Maylene squealed into his ear.  He did his best to ignore it and give this guy a look of warning.

Just when Justin thought that there would be a problem, the college classmate just smiled, “Thomas.  Majoring in business.  I’m in the same common course as Maylene.  Kind of a core requirement to take Political science.  Anyway, Maylene,” Thomas remarked turning back to the little woman on Justin’s plate.  “I had to miss today’s class for a sports thing… did you take notes?”

Maylene nodded, if it was noticeable to Thomas, he didn’t show it.  So Justin felt like he had to say something, “she did.”

“Sorry, but do you mind if I copy them?  Don’t want to fall too far behind,” Thomas laughed.  

Justin felt something spring out of him.  When it left his lips it might have come out snarkier than he wanted, “You won’t be able to read them.  Why not ask someone else with bigger handwriting?”

Maylene’s gasp hit his ears quicker than he thought.  It wasn’t till then that he knew he said something he shouldn’t have.  Still, Malene let out an annoyed sound, “JUSTIN?!  What are you saying!”

However, Thomas took a step back, “Oh yeah.  No, of crouse sorry.  That’s my bad.  I’ll just ask like Rachel for the notes or whatever.”  Justin watched Thomas give a wave to Maylene, “Sorry about that, see you later.”  Then he walked off leaving them.

Once he was gone, Justin got an earful from Maylene, “What the hell was that??”

Justin shrugged as he picked up his food, “What?”  When Maylene didn’t speak.  Justin went on, “What?!  Did you not see what he was saying or how he was … well, come it was obvious what he was going after.”  Justin tried to point out what he meant to Maylene without saying it.

Maylene on the other hand scoffed, “He said my notes.”

Justin bit back his own scoff and even an eye-roll.  “Sure he was,” Justin muttered.

“What’s that suppose to mean,” Maylene asked sounding upset.

“Nothing, just you got to look out from some people is all,” Justin warned her in a way an older brother would.

“Hey, just ‘cause you’re bigger than me doesn’t mean you’re older than me,” Maylene objected.  “You forgot that I’m six months older than you are.”

Justin moved his hands in a confused gesture at Maylene, “What’s that suppose to mean?”

“I don’t need you to be all super protective of me all the time.  Maybe I like Thomas?  Did you ever think that maybe I want to hook up with someone?”

Justin felt his heart stop for a moment.  What did she say?  Did Maylene just purpose to dating someone, and that person being that random person he just meet?  He knew NOTHING about Thomas and couldn’t stop himself from saying something, “HIM?!  You don’t even know him!  Why would you go out with some… some guy!”  Justin retorted obviously flashing his disapproval with Myalene’s choice.  Heck if she should be dating someone, it should be him…

Maylene was now giving Justin a disapproving look at his attitude, “Excuse you?  I’m sorry, when did you become my dad?”

Justin let out an annoyed sigh before trying to calm down and saying something they might regret, “It’s… I didn’t mean it like that.  Just like, come on… are you serious right now?  Do you really mean what you’re saying?”

Maylene gave a pout, “About dating?  Uh, YEAH!  Justine, I haven’t gotten to experience the most common of relationship goals that girls my age would have had by now.  Do you know what that feels like?”

Justin didn’t comment that he was also in the same boat of never being in a relationship, well unless you count friendship.  However, he had a feeling this was one of those loaded questions so he shook his head no to avoid any lash back.

Maylene went on, “I don’t want my life to feel like it’s different because of my size.  I want someone to be like a gentleman toward me, you know?  Like ask me out on a date or for some coffee or my phone number-” She paused at the fact that she didn’t have a phone to hand out her number.  “Okay… not phone number but you know what I mean.”

Justin wanted to say something.  He desperately wanted to step in now and ask her out.  However, something was keeping him from doing it.  Maybe it was the fact he was scared, or that it was hard to see Maylene being more than the closest friend he ever had.  Whatever the reason was that kept him from speaking up, kept him silent.  Finally, he spoke, “Okay.  Alright, your right.  I’ve been too over protective, overbearing even.”

Maylene looked up at Justin who looked heartbroken at her, “Justin…”

Justin stood up from the lunch seat and waved down Thomas who was starting to walk away.  Thomas seemed to catch Justin’s waving out of the corner of his eyes before coming over.

“Sorry about before,” Justin apologized to Thomas, “I… I was a dick.  Look, uh, Maylene doesn’t mind sharing her notes with you.”

“R-really,” Thomas asked looking down at Maylene.

“Yeah, I'll try and translate for you,” Justine added trying not to sound as sick at the idea of these helping get these two…. together.

“That’s cool of you,” Thomas announced smiling before taking a seat and pulling out his notes.  Justine did his best not to look annoyed or angry, as he watched Maylene starting to use him as a go-between for the two.  He could only imagine what it would be like for him to have to go on a date with Maylene, and have to repeat everything she said to Thomas.  

God that would be so annoying…

The good news was Justin didn’t have to translate anymore, once Thomas got a communicator.  Unfortunately, this only seemed to separate Maylene more from him.  Ever since that day in the cafeteria he felt like he was growing apart from Maylene.  First, it was letting Thomas hold Maylene.  Then it was going to class, Thomas would offer to carry Maylene.  Then he got his own communicator to link up with Maylene.  Now it was official, Maylene and Thomas were “dating” a word that made Justin sick to his stomach.  In less than a few weeks he just lost his best friend.  Sure they would see each other in certain classes or they would hang out, but not as much as they used to.  It was truly heartbreaking for Justin to watch Maylene sitting in Thomas’ palms laughing at some jokes. 

He couldn’t help but look down at the untouched brownie he bought out of habit, Maylene was too enthralled with Thomas to even ask for some.  Just the reminder of it made Justin not hungry for the sweet treat.  Instead, he poked at his bowl of food not having much of a stomach for eating around the two.  It wasn’t like Thomas was a bad guy or anything, he seemed like a decent guy.  However any guy that wasn’t Justin, just felt like they weren’t the right person for Maylene.  He just wished that Maylene didn’t like Thomas as much as she did.

“What do you think,” Maylene asked.

“Huh,” Justin responded snapping out of his thoughts.

“Was asking if you and Maylene want to come to a little get-together tonight?”  Thomas repeated.

“Like a party,” Justin asked not really feeling the whole idea.  He wasn’t the best person in crowded noisey areas.  However, he saw Maylene giving him pleading eye.  If she really wanted to go.  “Uh, sure.  I’ll go,” Justin responded already hating being dragged along.

Thomas smiled, “Cool, yeah it starts like seven, come by when you can.”

Justin wanted to grumble but kept it buried deep down, as he and Maylene were heading to the party.  If Maylene didn’t slap at his finger he probably would have zoned out all of her words, “Justin, are you okay?”

“Huh… oh yeah,” Justin gave a weak smile, “Sorry, it’s just parties aren’t our-” Justin stop himself from assuming what Maylene wanted.  It was clear he didn’t know anymore with her dating thomas, “MY thing.”

“Well,” Maylene offered, “You shouldn’t force yourself to-”

“No,” Justin quickly cut Maylene off, “It’s something new to experience right?  Like, maybe it is my thing, who knows,” Justin offered a weak chuckle.  

“If...if you say so,” Maylene sounded unsure.

Before Justin could go on talking, they arrived at the pretty large home right off-campus.  It was clear there was a party going on.  A few knocks later and Thomas opened the door, his smile was bigger than ever before, as he greeted them.

“MAYLENE! YOU MADE IT!”  he shouted over the music.

“Yeah, we both made it,” Justin remarked keeping the bitterness out of his voice about them making it.

“You want me to hold you,” Thomas asked Maylene who slowly nodded and let Thomas pick her up into his hand.  He was making sure to keep her in one hand, and a drink in the other.  “Justin, come on in.  We got some drinks, food, and more drinks,” Thomas chuckled.

“Cool,” Justin remarked not much on drinking.  But maybe tonight was the night he learned new things about himself.  It couldn’t hurt to see what the big fuse about alcohol was right?

Maylene didn’t know how it got to this point.  For weeks and weeks, she expected Justin to say something, to protest, and possibly reveal his true feeling for her.  Yet, every day that Thomas came by and talked with her, Justin was silent or remained invisible.  Maylene wouldn’t have brought up dating someone if she didn’t think that Justin would have been the one to ASK HER OUT!  Buuuuut noooo, he had to miss every clue and freaking hint she dropped on his big dumb ass.  Every little flirt she tried with him, heck… he wouldn’t even look at her when she tried to clean her clothes in the bathroom!  How dense could he be?!

So here she was, at a party, and with not the person she REALLY wanted to be with.  Not to say anything is wrong with Thomas, just… he wasn’t Justine.

Maylene was having second thoughts when Thomas brought her into the large, loud, and exciting home.  It didn’t take long before Justine disappeared from sight, and for the first time in a very very long time, Maylene felt worried.  She was so used to Justine near her, that besides class, they were almost never separated.  However, his absence formed a ball in Maylene’s gut at how alone she was right now.  All she had for safety was Thomas, who seemed more than thrilled to be at the party.  

It was obvious that Thomas wasn’t familiar with how to hold Maylene, or anyone her size.  Each step he moved to dodge someone sent his hand tilting or moving, causing her to tumble to a side or jerk around.  It was vastly different from when Justin held her.  Never had she experienced such disarray, something she again regretted taking for granted.

“Hey Mark, what’s up man,” Thomas called out to someone in a crowd that Maylene couldn’t see, the large bodies blocking her view of who Thomas was referring to.  She had walls of different shirts and clothing blocking her view from anything.  Each body moving and threatening to bump into Thomas’ hand and into her safe platform.  Something she was sure would send her to the floor, where if the fall to the ground didn’t kill her… the many feet would.

“Th-thomas, can you hold me more carefully,” Maylene called out in fear.

“Huh… oh yeah, sure,” Thomas spoke, pulling her closer to his body.  His definition of being more careful was pushing her closer to his gut.  

Maylene felt a little safer, but this wasn’t helping as Thomas wasn’t in the best condition to hold her.  She could hear the slight sounds of Thomas’ stomach working on whatever he had consumed in the past couple of hours before the party.  However, by the sounds, it might have been nothing significant by the deep rumbling that no one but Maylene noticed.  It was a sound that she never fully experienced or excepted when being inches away from someone’s stomach, grumbling for some form of protein and food.  Being this close to Thomas’s gut was not something that Maylene was prepared for.  She had never heard such a noise so up close, and for the first time in her entire life, she truly felt worried about where she was.

It didn’t help that Maylene realized that Justin wasn’t to be found in the seas of people.  Did he leave?  No way, he wouldn’t leave her here, would he?  Justin hadn’t been acting the same way for a while.  Would it shock her that he left her alone with Thomas?  It most likely wouldn’t, considering how he had been acting since she and Thomas were a “thing”.

Maylene felt herself being lifted up as Thomas was showing her to the closest friend.  Maylene felt more like a toy or object being shown off to the large college student.  She looked on at Mark, expecting a decent greeting or hello.  However, all she got from Mark was a simple, “Cool.”  

Maylene would have said something but after the lackluster greeting, Thomas lowered Maylene from their shoulder height and back to his belly area.  She was effectively out of the conversation the moment she has lowered away from Mark’s vision.

“Okay…” Maylene grumbled to herself realizing that she was not a fan of this party.  As Thomas and Mark chatted, Maylene’s only company was Thomas’ red fucking solo cup.  One that visited every so often after a sip or chug was pulled from it, only to be brought back to Maylene’s hip height.  Maylene didn’t know how much alcohol or liquid was in that plastic cup, but it was pulled into Thomas and Mark’s conversation way more times than she was, as she was left there forgotten.  The worse part about being ignored is that Maylene got used to it kind of fast.  The silent tiny girl was literally unable to be heard by anyone.

Finally, after what had to be the longest and dullest conversation that Maylene had to endure, Thomas spoke, “Gonna grab a drink, I’ll catch you later Mark.”  Maylene let out a relieved sigh that her torment of dull talking was over and finally got out of that snoozefest.  Maybe now Thomas would converse with her about something, rather than ignore her.

“Hey Thomas,” Maylene called out as they were walking toward his next drink.  For a split second, she thought Thomas couldn’t hear her, however, he did a one-two over his shoulder before realizing who was calling him.

“Oh, yeah?  What’s up?”  Thomas asked looking down at Maylene finally.

“Hey, isn’t it kind of loud?  I was wondering if there is a quieter place to go to,” Maylene asked hoping that not everywhere was this bad.

“Somewhere… oh yeah, we could go to my room,” Thomas offered to sound sympathetic to her request.

Maylene smiled at the nice, quiet, and less crowded room, “That sounds perfect.”

“Cool, cool, let me just grab one more drink for the road,” Thomas remarked swapping out his empty cup for a fuller one that was out on the counter.  “Alright, to my bedroom,” Thomas smiled as he headed off with Maylene in one hand and the other sipping his cocktail.

Maylene felt more comfortable out of the slightly crowded and extremely loud room.  They didn’t have to travel too far before Thomas came to a closed door.  Opening it, he walked in and flipped the lights on.  For some reason, Maylene could easily tell this was his room.  It felt so… Thomas.

Maylene looked around and felt a sense of relief from the safety of the room.  It was much better than being in a noisy and crowded living room.  However now that she was here, what did she talk to Thomas about?  She just wanted to escape the loud noisey room and have some peace and quiet.

“So here we are,” Thomas said setting Maylene down on his dresser.  Something she greatly appreciated, as the solid unswaying ground help her feel safer from a possible falling by accident.  Maylene was about to start talking when Thomas’s cup slapped down on the dresser dangerously closer than she wanted.  It was close enough that a little splash flew out of the top and landed nearby.  Maylene looked up at a grinning Thomas who looked down at her with a glimmer in his eyes.  “Didn’t think we would move this quickly.  I knew you liked me…”

Maylene frowned at Thomas’ words.  She didn’t know what he was talking about.  What did he mean by-

The sound of a belt being undone and a zipper slipping down, shocked Maylene to the core as it sounded like Thomas was taking off his jeans.  The unmistakable sound of fabric falling to the floor could be heard as Thomas continued to look like a goofy cartoon character grinning at Maylene.

Maylene didn’t want to look over the side of the dresser, “Thomas what are you doing?”  She asked with worry in her voice.

“Shhh, it’s all good.  I know why you wanted to come here.  We both know what we want,” Thomas responded as he started to reach out for Maylene’s tiny body, “I totally could tell you were into this kind of thing from like the day we meet.”

Maylene let out a gasp of shock and fear when Thomas’ hand wrapped up around her.  She was plucked off the dresser in a fist that was gentle but still firm enough to keep her from squirming out.  She didn’t know where she was going, or what was going to happen till she smelled a very unfamiliar scent.  Thomas was turning his hand toward his lower region and Maylene nearly screamed out in horror at the large object sticking out from his hips wiggling in the air. 

“THOMAS?!  THOMAS WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”  Maylene squeaked in shock.

“I’ll be gentle,” Thomas explained as if that was good enough reason to bring Maylene toward and nearer to his cock.  

“No no no,” Maylene pleaded, “Thomas stop!  HELP… someone anyone,” Maylene called out as she was getting closer to the large shaft that only grew in size as she approached.  Not knowing who could help her in this situation she was in, Mylele started to break down, “Justine, please….. Help….” She whimpered knowing fully that she was truly alone with Thomas and whatever he had planned for her..

Justin felt so… good?  It wasn’t like wanting to run a marathon well but like a very deep chilling relaxation.  Like, “who cares” or a “fuck it” feeling.  It was the second cup of alcohol that was helping his mood become complacent.  He hardly thought of Maylene after the first cup, and the second helped him ease into the crowd of people at this party.  It turned out that the alcohol was great!  Well, besides the feeling of wanting to eat a whole cake, and how things seemed to shift and sway one way or another when he didn’t move.  Other than that, Justin was loving it.

“I like this,” Justine told a random stranger who just smiled and nodded in response.  Feeling a new kind of confidence that he didn’t have before, Justin decided maybe he should try and hook up with someone at the party.  It was clear Maylene didn’t feel the same way toward him right now or never did, to begin with.  The realization of this hit hard, but if she wanted someone like Thomas, then Justin couldn’t hold it against her.  He had to come to the truth of the matter.  He and Maylene just weren’t meant for each other.  As harsh as that was, Justin decided it was for the best.  They both had lives outside of college and soon would be going their separate ways.  Now was probably the best time for it to happen.  

With a fresh cup, Justin looked through the party and tried to see if there was anyone interesting to talk to, someone funny, cute, cheerful… like Maylene.  “NO,” Justin grumbled to himself.  He was trying to forget about her, not trying to remember her.  Trying again Justin looked over the crowd of people.  It wasn’t helping.  He couldn’t just forget Maylene like that.  Maybe after a little while, but not now.  Sighing, Justine felt his bladder begging for a break.  Turning to the nearest person Justin asked, “Bathroom?”

“Upstairs, to the left,” They told him.

“Thanks,” Justin remarked as he headed up the stairs to use the toilet.  He wasn’t sure what he was expecting, but this party wasn’t what he thought it would be like.  Still, it was helping keep his mind off of the past couple of weeks.  Something he desperately needed.  Justin stood at the top of the stairs and was heading toward the bathroom when he heard someone use his name.  Turning around toward the sound expecting to find someone, he was puzzled when the hallway looked empty of anyone.  Justin frowned as he swore it was like someone was calling out into his ear.  Pausing for a second, Justin figured it was just his imagination when he took another step and heard it again.  This time, Justin recognized the voice.  It was Maylene’s.  She was calling out for him, and she didn’t sound happy.  He never heard Maylene sound like that, but sadly the sound was gone in a split second before he could trace it.

Looking around confused as to what he was hearing, he took a step away from the bathroom and toward one of the closed doors.  Now he could hear better, almost clearer.  It was the communicator in his ear, now that he was closer to Maylene he could pick up her words.  He had almost forgotten he had it in since he arrived at the party.  It never occurred to Justin to take it out of his ear.  The sound of Maylene protesting and sounding scared hit Justin harder than he thought was ever possible.  It was a sound that made him ache to the core of his body.  Not able to stand it, Justin reached for the doorknob and yanked on it to open.  He wasn’t even thinking if the door could possibly be locked at this point.  Instead, he found himself lucky that the door opened up and slowly swung open for him.

Justin was walking in on Thomas holding Maylene pressed into his crotch.  Directly into his member, as he was stroking himself with what Justin could only make out to be Maylene.  Her muffled cries and pleads could barely be heard at this point.  Thomas stood there nude from the hips down, sipping from a red cup while pleasuring himself with the other.  Justin would have been too shocked or stunned to do anything if the muffled sounds didn’t hit his ears.  With the strength of fiery rage created by alcohol running through his veins at the moment, he was already crossing the room with a furry of a million suns ragging through him.

Thomas didn’t know what hit him as Justin slugged him across the face breaking the cup and splattering him with the remaining alcohol.  Thomas was flung backward due to the solid hit and bounced off his bed and slammed into the floor.  Justin stood there over Thomas’s knocked-out body, breath heavy with rage… that was till he recalled Maylene.

“Shit… Maylene?!”  Justin called out.  Ignoring his disgust at the half-nude dude on the ground passed out.  Justin reached toward the hand that limply clutched the manhood with his closest friend.  “Maylene, oh god, are you okay?!”  Justin pried open Thomas’ hand and found his poor Maylene still too shocked to respond.  “Maylene,” Justin repeated softly as he called out again, reaching for her.  It was now that she seemed to snap out of it.

“J-Justin?… JUSTIN!”  Maylene’s sobbing voice echoed in his ear as she quickly climbed into his palm.  She didn’t say anything else but the clear signs of relief that Maylene showed when she was back in his hands was heartwarming for him.  

Justin didn’t say anything either.  He simply yanked off the bed cover and dropped it on Thomas’ unconscious body, and headed toward the downstairs.  Holding Maylene like a scared kitten, he headed toward the door and left the party without a second thought.  It wasn’t till they were well out of hearing distance of the noisy party, that Maylene finally spoke.

“Are… are you going to say it?”

Justin was still coming down from his buzz so it did take him a moment or two to recognize those words.  “Say what?”

Maylene let out a slow breath, “I told you so… about Thomas and stuff…” She muttered.  Maylene sounded like a kid from middle school who had just got shown her place on the playground and where she belonged.

Justin didn’t say anything for a little while then answered, “How would that help?”

“I don’t know,” Maylene spoke sounding a little relieved.  “Just… I thought you were going to say it.”

Justin shook his head, “Maybe another time, but not tonight.”

Maylene let out a weak laugh, “Jerk… you would save it for another time.”

Unable to stop the grin forming, Justin just shrugged.  “Let’s just get you back to your place,” Justin responded trying to comfort Maylene.  However, he wasn’t expecting what he heard next.

“No… not my place… I uh… still kind of… I’d feel safer if I spent the night with you… you know?”

The worry in her voice was gut-wrenching but Justin felt a sense of warmth at the fact that she felt safer with him.  “Sure,” Justin nodded as he adjusted his path back to his place instead.  There wasn’t much talking on the way back to his room.  There wasn’t even the occasional chatter about classes or simple stuff, just silence as Justin walked back.  Finally, Justin was home, heading to his room in the dorm.  It wasn’t uncommon for Justin to bring Maylene into his room, so it wasn’t that shocking to have her here.  However, she still seemed to be recovering from tonight.  “Do you want me to put you on the bed or desk?”  Justin asked holding Maylene carefully even in his condition of slight drunkenness.

“Can I still stay in your hands,” Maylene asked?  Still sounding worried, as if Thomas was waiting nearby.

Justin nodded, “Sure whatever you want.”  Not wanting to stand up in his room, Justin decided to sit on the side of his bed.  He couldn’t help but glance down at Maylene still sitting in his palm while he took a seat on his bed.  It was quiet as Justin glanced around trying not to look at Maylene.

“Thanks… for saving me,” Maylene whispered almost too soft for Justin to hear her.

“Of course,” Justin responded out of habit.  Why wouldn’t he help her?

“... Do you hate me?”

Justin frowned at Malene’s words, “Hate you?  For what?”

Now Maylene turned around and blurted out, “I don’t know?  LIke for something??  Like… cause I’m a shrinky?  Cause I only cause trouble for you?? Or like for something else???”

Justine was shocked.  “No!  I couldn’t hate you for something so stupid-”

As if Justin hit a pipeline, it all came bursting out of Maylene.  “Then why haven’t you asked me out?!  I… I thought you liked me or something.  Am I crazy thinking that you do?  Is it because I’m tiny, and that you don’t want a shrinky as a girlfriend?  Or is it something else, like-”

Justin couldn’t help but snort, “I don’t care that you’re a shrinky.  You’re still the same Maylene to me.”  Justin sighed, “You’re right… I do like you, like that.  I just… I didn’t think you saw me like that.”

Maylene was the one shocked, “What?  Are you kidding me?!  Justin… I’ve been throwing signals at you since freaking high school!  Are you telling me you missed every single one of them?!”

Justin still in a little foggy state paused and thought about it.  She couldn’t have… oh… ohhhh… “I, uh, might have…”

Maylene started a soft chuckle that grew into a loud giggle.  The sound brought a smile to Justin’s face.  “Oh my god… you are so freaking dense sometimes.”

“Yeah,” Justin replied with a chuckle agreeing.

“... well?”  Maylene asked after a few minutes.  “You gonna ask?”

Justin felt like a dork as he realized what she was waiting for, “Oh.. oh right, uh Maylene do you...want to go-”

Maylene cut him off with an exaggerated sound, “FINALLY!  Yes, you big doofus… jeez.  I would love to go out with you sometime.”

Justin sat there smiling at Maylene.  Then he asked, “So… uh… now what?”  He wasn’t sure what to say or do now.

“Well,” Maylene said looking a little bashful up at him, “I thought… you know, we could celebrate.”

“Okay, sure, ” Justin chirped up.  “What were you thinking?”

“Well… we are in YOUR room…” Maylene pushed.

“Right, my room…” Justin repeated not catching on.

Maylene laughed, “You really are really dense aren’t you?  I guess that’s why I fell for you.  I was thinking we could do something with your DOOR CLOSED,” Maylene emphasized her meaning with the privacy part.

“Oh… OH!” Justin perked up like he just discovered electricity.  “Do you, I mean, are you sure?  After tonight I would think-”

“I don’t want THAT to ruin tonight,” Maylene cut in.  “Sometimes good memories can help erase the bad ones.”

Justin wasn’t sure if what Maylene was saying was true, but he didn’t want to deny her this.  Although to be honest Justin was too excited at the news of Maylene wanting to have some fun, to let it slow them down.  Justin slowly set Maylene on his bed and closed the door to his room, even though no one was home but them.  When he came back he looked at Maylene.  “So… uh now what?”  Justin asked confused as to the next step to this process.

“Really? Come on… now you undress.”  Maylene scoffed at him.

“Get naked?!”  Justin blurted out.

“Oh come on… you act like I haven’t seen you naked before,” Maylen replied in a haphazard tone.

“Wh-wait… you seen me naked?  WHEN?!”  Justin asked sounding horrified at the news.

Maylene acted like it wasn’t that big of a deal, “Come on… I’ve been around you for how long?  Did you really think I didn’t sneak a peek or two on you at my size?”

This news was upsetting to Justin to hear that Maylene had been sneaking around him like that.  “I-”

Maylene took charge of the situation, “Come on… there’s nothing to be ashamed of.  Look I’m gonna do the same.”

Part of Justin was delighted to get to see Maylene strip, but the other part of him wanted to stay on topic.  However when Maylene pulled her shirt of… logic flew out the window.  Justin was already stripping alongside her.  Soon both of them were nude in Justin’s room.  It would be a lie if Justin wasn’t aroused or at least feeling some sort of arousal in his lower region.  However, he couldn’t help but blush at the current situation.  He had little old Maylene on his bed naked and exposed to him, which was something that was a fantasy he had for the longest time.

Justin did his best not to force his hands to cup himself as he was sure she was looking directly at that area of himself.  Given the fact that she had seen him before, Justin tried to stay as natural as he could.  “Now-now what,” Justin asked not sure where to go with this.  They were both pretty naked at this point

The laugher of Maylene made Justin blush but not in a bad way.  “Oh come on… head to the bed and lay down.  Just don’t lay down on me silly…”

Justin headed to the bed like he was told.  Spotting Maylene, he picked her up and held her close to his chest before laying down on the bed.  “Okay….” Justin whispered still feeling so out of it right now.   This almost felt like a wet dream or something.  “I’m… uh, on my bed.”

“Okay, do you trust me,” Maylene asked?

“Trust you?” Justin repeated confused.

“Yeah… close your eyes,” Maylene instructed.

“...” Justin slowly clamped his eyes shut, “Okay…”

As Justin kept his eyes closed he felt the little tickling feet of Maylene starting to run down his palms.  It was tempting to have his hands close around her, capturing her in his palms.  The small figure ran down his hands and onto his chest and then slowly to his belly.  The tickling sensations almost made him want to slap at it, as the small fluttering feeling ran down his body and across his skin, but Justin kept himself still.  Soon Maylene had passed his belly button and was still going further downward.  A shocked gasp exited Justin as he could feel the little feet of Maylene trailing along his flesh.  Not looking, Justin could see her passing his hips and to his stiffening tree trunk starting to stick up in the air from the anticipation of what’s to come.  Justin did his best to keep his hands away from that region, as Maylene made her way toward the special area he wanted her to explore.  Sure enough, the softest and most delicate hands touched Justin in a way he wasn’t expecting.  The little rubbing that touched his skin, pulled all of Justin’s attention to his groin.  The stimulus was shocking as Maylene not only touched him but massaged into him like a little skin tiny masseuse.  He couldn’t look, but the feeling of Maylene grinding and rubbing her whole body into Justins’ enormous staff hit him hard.  Sure she was tiny but the stimulus was beyond anything that Justin was expecting.  The soft supple parts of her body grind and pushing into him, her warm skin touching his enraging shaft.  It was like having a little stripper use his enormous junk as a stripper pole.  He twitched feeling Maylene grip and hug as much as she could on his Goliath sized girth, the tightest of bear hugs possible form the small girl squeezing him and moving up and down the base of his cock.

“Maylene,” Justin whimpered feeling the struggle of effort she was putting into it.  Justin felt so compelled to stop or even help her at this, but he desperately held back.

“You like this,” Maylene asked in a very slutty and teasing voice  Something that made Justin twitch in response.  He very much enjoyed it.  The tickling was edging his libido to the max.  Maylene on the other hand was doing her best to grapple such a large thick shaft.  Literally, if it was anyone else she would be terrified, but since it was Justine, she trusted him.  Continuing to rub her body up and down the width of the fleshy staff sticking upward, Maylene worked her way around to the backside of the pillar.  “How about this?”  She asked in a very coy voice.

Justine could feel the movement toward the underside of his manhood, which for him was amazing to feel someone gently scrubbing the base of his stick.  “Wa… uh NO- uh slowly,” Justin cried out unable to stop his hand from approaching his junk.  

Maylene watched as the massive hand slowly dipped toward her.  She should have felt fear, but this was Justin, she trusted him.  Sure enough, the hand stopped a few inches above Maylene.  Peering up Maylene watch as the fist strongly clamped around the trunk of flesh before it jerked upward.  Passing over flesh and warping the penis in the palm of the hand.  Maylene was amazed at the speed, but when it jerked downward she couldn’t help but flinch as it came barreling down toward her body threating to crush her.  To Maylene’s relief it stopped short a few inches above her before continuing its journey upward again.  It seemed Justin had enough control over his body right now to jack off without hurting her.  

Wanting to make this night special, not just for her but Justin, Maylene did the most embarrassing thing she could think of right now.  She imagined Justin’s cock as a very large and thick pole.  A pole for her to pole dance on, giving him a show.  Rubbing and grinding into the flesh, Maylene made sure to keep constant skin-to-skin contact.  Her butt, breats, belly, even her legs. There was always some part of her attached to the musky smelling skin. Feeling the thrill of doing something scandals she had to ask, “Do you like what you see?”

Justin heard Maylene’s words in his ear.  Opening his eyes he peered down his stomach and to his groin and watch the cute little woman he fell in love with, shake her little hips up against his cock, twerking like she was putting on a show.  Thrusting and rubbing her own body into him was beyond anything he could withstand. 

“MAYLENEEEEE!!!”  Justin gasped yet again, feeling the surge already flowing through his body.  It came out faster than he had time to react.  The searing hot fluid came rushing up his manhood to spray skyward.

Maylene on the other hand felt the ground shudder.  Like an earthquake or tremor.  The ground vibrated and the massive trunk she held on shook about for a moment.  She felt a surge beneath the skin as something was coming out.  Looking upward Maylene watched Justin’s cock flicker and jerk around, and something massive and white spewed out in globs.  Maylene was too surprised at the view as something massive splashed to her side.  Justin’s cum came raining down randomly, large amounts of sperm sprinkled down like a downpour from a storm.  Maylene didn’t move as she watched splurt after splurt spew out of the tip of Justin’s junk.  It wasn’t till the end when a single splash of man goo shot out and started to come down that Maylene saw the trajectory.  It was square on her.  Maylene shut her eyes as suddenly a massive hot glob of sperm bomb splashed on her.  It was warm, not burning but like hot bath temperature of snot flowing over her hair and skin as it covered her in slimy sperm.  Maylene held still as the fluid dripped over her like a raincoat, just missing her face.  

Justine on the other hand was catching his breath for a moment, that was till he recalled Maylene, “Maylene?  You okay…” He asked as he looked down toward his hips.  Sure enough, he saw poor little Maylene in a white blanket of gunk spouted out of his spraying staff.  “MAYLENE!”  Justin called out worried about her.  His fingers already whipping away at the goo that he doused her in.

“It’s fine… I’m fine… don’t worry.”  Maylene told Justin.  “It’s not so bad,” Maylene laughed.  “Kind of like sticky bath, or like I just won one of those Nickelodeon award and got slimed or whatever.”

Justin on the other was apologizing, “I’m sorry oh god, I’m so sorry, are you okay?”  

Maylene sighed and shook her head, ‘Clam down you worrywart.  Yeah, I’m fine.  Just… like can I clean up?”  Maylene laughed, “It might not be so bad being splattered with your STUFF… wouldn’t mind washing my hair you know?”  Maylene laughed again in a hearty tone.

Justine was jumping out of his bed with Maylene in hand, “OH!  OH! YEAH,” Justine remarked heading to the bathroom sink to start it up for Maylene to clean up.  He couldn’t help but look at Myalene’s nude body, that slim backside, and curvy top as she started to dip into the flow of warm water.  The moment she was about to step into the water, Maylene turned around and looked back at Justin.

Justine blushed, “Sorry!  Uh…I didn’t mean to,” he looked away like he should have to begin with.

That was until he heard the delighted giggle of Maylene in his hands, “Oh come on… You can look.”

“I...I can?” Justine asked confused slowly turning toward her naked body.

“Well of course,” Maylene remarked as Justine awed at her nude body as she showed off her body in a sexy pose in his hands.  “I mean… you are my boyfriend right?”  Justine felt a small smile creep over his face as he slowly nodded.  “Since now that I’m your girlfriend, you can look as much as you want,” Maylene teased as she started to show off her naked body, walking into the waterfall of faucet water.  Justin couldn’t help but grin watching his girlfriend clean up.  

He couldn’t be happier now that he and Maylene were a thing, and it sounded like she felt the same. 

This was the beginning of an amazing relationship.

“That’s him? He seems so much smaller than some of the other ones,” Spike commented glancing in Abby’s palm, where Jason sat shivering in fear. His mother hadn’t even kissed him goodbye or so much as talked about it with him. She took Abby’s word to heart so quickly it almost felt like she just wanted him gone. The fact that Abby now had custody of him for the next week, was worse than any nightmare that Jason had since he caught Shrinkism. This was truly the worst thing to happen to him in his entire life, and he just spent a day in Abby’s sex shop, being used as a freaking test subject for the toys in the store.

Abby’s snort cut through the air, “He’s the same size as all of them… stop being so dramatic about it.”

“I’m just saying,” Spike spoke as he drove the car. Jason swore he could hear the engine revving up louder as the speed increase. It was like Spike was rushing back to their place as quickly as possible. The glances he kept giving Jason was freaking him out all the more. “He doesn’t look all that large.” Spike gave a chuckle, “Although I have been working out recently, so maybe I’m just getting more swoll.” Jason gulped as he swore he saw the man start to flex off some of his muscles under his clothes as he drove. Spike seemed to want to drive home the fact that he was much larger than Jason, which was so obvious.

“Well, you’re just being an idiot,” Abby commented not holding back in harshness in her voice. Jason thought maybe she was protecting Jason, but it seemed it was just how the two bantered.

“I might be an idiot, but you love me,” Spike laughed as he drove.

“Damn right I do,” Abby leaned over kissing Spike on the cheek before sitting back in her seat, “Now hurry up and get us home, I want to try out that new toy I bought you.” Abby grinned looking down at Jason, who was feeling mighty sick right now. “You two are going to get along so well for the next week.”

The queasy feeling of dread increased in Jason’s gut as he heard and felt the car speed up even fast now as Spike did as Abby told him.

Jason and Abby walked through the doorway first before Spike followed after, closing the door. There didn’t seem to be anything particular about the home, not that Jason was expecting much. For someone working in a sex shop, he was expecting more kinky or sex themed objects of posters throughout the home, however it was very similar to a regular house. Just a few things laying around that prevented the home from looking spotlessly clean.

“Spike go get it,” Abby ordered in a slight commanding voice.

Spike didn’t even hesitate as he walked past Abby. He had a quick pace to his walk, either from excitement or fear of the consequences of not being fast enough to Abby’s liking. He was turning a corner in the home and vanishing as Abby causally walked into the kitchen and set Jason down on the dinner table. Abby headed to fridge and grabbed a beer before returning and sitting down, a smirk on her face as watched Jason nervously sit there on the table, waiting.

“Sorry kiddo,” Abby remarked popping her beer open. “I was gonna leave you alone, you know with the whole,” Abby flexed her free hand with air quotes as she sipped her beer, “warning thing… but,” A loud slurp before the beer was set down and Abby went on. “I found myself fantasying it. You know, like the whole idea about…” Jason watched as Abby’s face seemed to daydream whatever horrible thoughts were in her mind. She slowly lifted the beer back up and slip another drag off it, “I don’t know, it could just be me, but I like the sound of it, you know?”

“Sound… sound of what,” Jason almost whimpered fearing the next words out of Abby’s mouth.

“You know,” She smiled moving her index finger toward Jason. The large object easily his size or so pushing into him with a soft poke, “Tucked under Spike’s balls for a week. I mean,” Abby scoffed, “Sound kind of hot to me.”

Those were the exact words Jason was fearing the most coming from Abby. He couldn't think, he couldn’t speak. His body just reacted. One second he was sitting on the table, the next he was dashing as far away from Abby as he could. His legs pumping as quickly as possible toward the far side of the dinner table. However he didn’t make it far, as something big picked him up off the ground making his attempt pointless.

“Hey now, where you going sport,” Abby laughed, “I told you that you’re going to spend some quality time with Spike. You know like some good old guy time.”

Jason started to shout at Abby, “LET ME GO! MY MOM ISN’T GOING-”

“What?” Abby snorted, “Stop me? Kid… I could tell her that sticking you in her shoes for a couple of months would help cure you, and she’d do it. Heck… Maybe that’s what I should tell her next? You want to spend a few months in your mom’s work shoes?”

Jason felt himself gagging on the idea. He recalled sniffing one of her shoes as a kid before shrinking… his nose still felt sore from the incident. “You… you wouldn’t-”

The grin on Abby’s face told Jason he was wrong, “Bitch, try me… so… here’s the deal,” Abby purposed. “You play nice, don’t cause much of a fuss, you know be a good kid and all, and I let you go. I promise.”

Jason wasn’t sure if what Abby was saying was true, but he didn’t really have a choice. “You’ll never bother me again,” Jason asked not wanting to see or deal with Abby again for as long as he lived.

“Sure, whatever you want kid. I might even slip you a pair of my panties for you to use when mommy isn’t around,” Abby winked at Jason. “So? You gonna play ball or is mommy gonna have to hear about how you have to stay with me for a few more weeks…”

Jason felt his stomach turn at the idea of having to spend more than a week with Abby. His torment hadn’t even started but the idea of having to hang around longer than a week was not something on Jason’s to do list. Jason nodded and agreed, and just like Spike was waiting for that moment, he came back into the room.

“Got it babe,” Spike announced as he walked into the room.

Abby let out a huff before she spoke, “Spike what did I tell you?”

“Oh!” Spike nearly jumped at Abby’s tone, “I found it, mistress…”

Jason felt his eyes grow wider at those words.

“Than hurry up and get over her!” Abby demanding in a loud tone. It was enough to make Spike pick up his pace even though he was only a couple of steps away. Soon, Spike was standing by Abby and held something in his hands. “… Well?” She asked in a demanding tone.

Spike looked at Abby as did Jason wondering what she was waiting for.

Abby gave Spike a displeased look, “How am I suppose to put it on if you are wearing pants?”

“OH!” Spike blurted out before quickly trying to take his jeans off. Jason watched the man fumbled till he was only in his underwear, and finally he started to yank those down too. Jason turned away seeing the boyfriend’s penis roll out of the top of the clothing. Not wanting to look, Jason tried to steer clear… but sadly the fact that he was gonna be seeing it more in person sooner than later, he quickly figured to get the horror out of the way now. Turning back to the massive meat mammoth hanging off of Spike, Jason saw the size of the snake that he would be shoved next to. To call it an anaconda would have been an insult to the creature, as Jason felt his jaw gasp at the size of the monolith.

Jason didn’t know how to compare the object that was hanging around, but he sure as heck knew the size of the beast was enough to do some damage to him if it slumped on him. However when Spike walked closer, and the slithering snake swayed in the air, Jason took a few steps back. Soon Spike was next to Abby with his long schlong hanging about.

“Alright Jason, come here,” Abby ordered as she picked up the cage like object Spike brought her. She messing around with it and a click was heard. Jason looked to see the ball like cage open up. This was his fate.

Jason couldn’t help but try and plead and beg, “Uh, um, wait… Abby anything but this please! Don’t-”

Abby’s finger plucked Jason off the table and brought him closer to his home. Soon he was dropped into the plastic cage. The gaps between the bars were enough for hand and legs to get through but not enough for his body. He was in one half of the spherical like object open. Before Jason could try and protest he was already zooming toward the massive meaty man’s package flopping out in the air. The size of it was like looking at a large building or tower made of flesh. Jason scooted backwards as his cage was pushed toward the massive manhood. Abby didn’t bother saying anything as she quickly pushed the chastity cage toward Spike and snapped it shut.

Jason heard the loud click as he was now trapped…

The plastic cage was large enough to cuff Spike’s tip and even shaft together in the tunnel like container. Luckily his balls were not included, because if they were Jason was sure he be snuffed out in no time from lack of space. The smell from Spike invaded the chamber and the manly stench of unwashed balls, sweat, and manhood echoed in Jason’s head as he couldn’t help but inhale the stench of the stranger. As he was pushed closer and close to the shaft of the meat stick, the space decreased and the strong smells increased. The sent of spike caused Jason to cover his noise and mouth as the manly funk hit him as the fleshy flaps of skin and other material start to fill in the empty space. What was once an open room was soon beginning to shrink as folds of skin and penis piled in and filled in the corners and cracks of the cock piece. Just as soon as Jason thought he was going to be shoved into the tight wall of skin on Spike’s penis he heard the loud click and found he was just inches away. Sitting within the plastic that encompassed manhood, Jason was underneath the meaty forskin that dangled above him an arm’s reach out within the plastic prison.

Abby song a happy tune, “There we go.” The sound of a key locking something made Jason jerk his head toward the noise. Abby was already pulling back form the clear plastic cage he was trapped in. The bars that marred the sidings were in a grid like pattern but small enough that not even he could escape from the barrier.

“IT’S TOO CRAMPED!” Jason screamed out not sure if anyone could hear him as he felt like he had to duck himself down not to touch the man’s member above him.

“Well no shit,” Abby laughed bending down and glancing at Jason through the plastic bars. “Why would it be roomy? It a cock piece, that would defeat the purpose.”

Jason was stunned but more appalled than anything else at the news.

“Anyway,” Abby said getting up from her crouching position to talk to Jason and headed upward to the larger male in the room, “You’re gonna a be a good boy right? Gonna save up for our special night later?”

Jason had no idea what Abby was saying but the tone was clear, she was in charge. Spike just muttered something out loud. Jason suddenly felt something slam into his cage. He was sent upward into Spike’s manhood bouncing off of it as something firmly shook the cage fiercely making Jason whimper.

“What was that? I didn’t hear you…” Abby demanded.

“Yes mistress!” Spike grunted. Spike soon let out a relaxed sigh and Jason saw the large hand leave the dangling jewels that it was firmly gripping below him.

“Good… now you two have fun, I’ll unlock you this weekend,” Abby casually remarked walking away. Jason grabbed his plastic bars and watched as Abby sauntered off swinging the only key to the lock keeping him trapped. She didn’t even look back, as Jason let out his cries of protest. The only thing he heard in response was the soft panting of Spike as he stood there naked and his penis tucked inside a cage with Jason as his cellmate.

Jason hated his life.

He thought that maybe he would be unlocked or let out of this prison occasionally. When Spike needed to take a shower, to pee, maybe when Spike went to work (wherever that was), but no. Jason was in for a disgusting revelation. The cock cage didn’t come off. Not for anything. Showers? It stayed on, Spike dipped and tossed him around as he washed everything he could outside of the cage with soap and water. Jason got to rinse himself during the down pour, but the filth with the water and soap almost made him feel even more dirty. When Spike had to pee, it got worse. Jason panicked the first time it happened, but after a while he got used to the sound of the torrent of pee shooting out of the tip of Spike’s penis. The sound of blasting liquid out of the head of Spike’s prick and splashing water, filled Jason’s ears at least three to five times a day. The smell he couldn't get used to, but the noise he could. Lastly was work. Being tucked into Spike’s underwear was hell, being stuck in them for hours and hours at his job was worse. Jason didn’t know what he did for a job, but the build up of sweat and body funk was just the worst. The almost sauna like temperature and garbage dump like scent building up in the trapped pants made Jason want to kill himself. He was so accustomed to Spike’s scent that he wasn’t sure he could recall what fresh air was, until the underwear came off for whatever reasons.

However the worst time to be in his new penis prison was the mornings. Jason was always woken up by a wall of flesh slowly pushing and expanding around him. Spike’s morning wood showed how dangerous it could be for a shrinky stuck in that little space. Having the wall of meat filling the chamber and pressing Jason’s small body into the firm bars was a frightening experience. No matter how much Jason screamed for help, no one heard him and the more he fought against the growing erection, that had no where else to really go, the harder and bigger it grew. Jason quickly learned to play dead and let the arousal pass and shrink the massive monster, before it squeezed the life out of Jason. Never before had Jason hated the male anatomy more than before.

Counting down the minutes till his time with Abby was over, he swore he would tell his mom everything and get his revenge on these two. The way Abby treated him, how she locked him up with Spike, and how she lied and tricked his mom. Until than, Jason could only survive as the two giant monsters tormented him.

Jason was still stuck in Spike’s stuffy underwear when they finally got off work. His slumbering snake just a few centimeters apart from Jason, each step Spike took shook Jason around threatening to bounce him into meaty member Something that was actually more common than not.

“Hey sweetie I’m home,” Spike called out.

“What was that,” Abby called out from somewhere, with a warning in her tone.

“Mistress!” Spike corrected. Jason nearly gagged as he felt a sudden jolt in his plastic cage as Spike got a little excited at calling Abby her desired title. How anyone could find this desirable was beyond Jason.

“That’s better,” Abby spoke sounding more pleased, “Now, go get changed. Tonight is the night…”

“Tonight,” Spike asked sounding more excited than a dog hearing the word ‘walk’.

“It’s been a week, now it’s time for your release… and his,” Abby added. Jason couldn’t see but he figured Abby was pointing downward toward his horrible housing, right at Spike’s groin. The only enjoyable thing he heard all week, he was finally getting out. The walk toward the bedroom had never been more joyful for Jason even though he clipped Spike’s stick a few times when he bounced around. The sound of a door closing and some layers of clothing coming off could be heard as Spike was changing.

“Huh… Mistress is… is this for me,” Spike’s question made Jason pause as he never heard Spike hesitate when Abby wanted him to do something.

A delighted voice from a muffled wall or door called out, “Yup. You want me to help you with it? It can be tricky at first,” Abby added sounding a little worried.

Jason didn’t care what the heck they were talking about, he banged on the chastity cage, “Just hurry up and let me out,” Jason groaned knowing he couldn’t be heard. Jason was in the dark for a few more moments before the cloth barrier was yanked down giving him the light he needed to see in the room. Still it was hard to see what Spike and Abby were talking, about as Jason was having his vision adjust while Spike moved around the room. His swaying and swinging movement reminding Jason where he was and how much he wanted out. A fleshy ceiling thumping into him with each shift that Spike made.

After a few thumps and bumps, Jason was on the verge of threshing out at the mammoth member above him. The only thing keeping him from attacking was the fact that it never helped and only seemed to do the exact opposite of getting the damn dick away from him. Jason felt some movement and by the time he got his vision back, Jason didn’t see anything except the bed and floor below him. Whatever was there for Spike was gone and out of view. Although that meant little to Jason as he continued to pound on the plastic bars holding him inside.

As Jason hung there waiting for his release, he heard some noises. A large set of hands appeared, that belonged to Abby. Jason tried to see where she was, but Abby must have been behind Spike as she was reaching around to open the cage. Jason waited and waited for Abby to let him out. However her hands were staying well away from the actual lock that kept Jason imprisoned. In fact her hands and fingers were heading to the top or tip of the plastic structure, toward Spike’s tip.

Jason frowned as he watched the long arms starting to do something. Jason was on the underside of Spike’s dick that he couldn’t see what was going on with the tip, unless he wanted to get closer, which was not happening. Instead Jason just sat there feeling frustrated at the pace that Abby was going.

However the frustration turned to confusion as Jason heard noises he had never heard before. Spike whimpering, gasping, and grunting. Sounds of something opening, slithering and sliding. Suddenly the monstrous cock above Jason jerked and started to grow. The beast started to straighten and elongate with Jason still stuck in there with it.

“Wh-what?! Wait,” Jason shouted over the noise of Spike panting and groaning. Abby just continued to do whatever she was doing.

“A little more,” She cooed from behind Spike.

Jason soon found his room for space dwindling just like the times before Spike’s got excited. Soon Jason was stuck pressed deeper into the plastic bars and foreskin of Spike’s penis. Jason groaned as he felt the sheer weight of Spike baring down on him, than something thick and hard slowly rolled across Jason back, nearly breaking his bones. Jason would have cried out a question of what that was but he was having issues breathing. Whatever it was, it was firm, and stiff.

“There,” Abby’s voice spoke as she sounded pleased. “All done, now let’s get this off…” Abby’s hands dipped into view as they approached the lock that kept Jason confined. The moment the lock was unbuckled Jason felt the pressure around him release and he fell with the plastic container he spent so long in. Jason was gasping for air as he continued to lay on the small slots in the cock cage. Abby pulled Jason and the cage away from Spike and toward her as she brought him closer to her face. Jason watched the smirking face of Abby submerge him in her grin as she beamed down at Jason. It was only for a few moments but when she was done, Abby looked away.

“How does it feel?” She asked.

“Fucking weird…” Spike spoke with worry and uncertainty in his voice..

Jason wasn’t sure what was going on, but when turned around to look at spike who spun around, he gasped. A the tip of Spike’s member there seemed to be a metal ball sticking out at the tip. The object was stuck through his urethra and it looked to be deep too.

Abby’s words cut through Jason’s perplexed mind as two finger plucked him up, “Well no shit. Anyway don’t move…” Abby warned Spike, or maybe she was speaking to Jason as she pulled him closer to the pierced penis. Jason was stunted and bewildered as he was dangling near the bulbous metal bulb sticking out of the meaty shaft. However before he could predict what was going to happen, Abby pinched the ball and started to pull the object out. A long pole of meal about an inch or smaller, slowly slide out of the now gaping gap in Spike’s cock. Jason watched the four or even six inches of cold metal glide out and leave the urethra of Spike’s dick open like a door.

“Now to put our little buddy in there,” Abby spoke. It wasn’t till Abby’s fingers were moving Jason toward the open portal of Spike’s pecker that he started to freak out. All the fighting and screaming did nothing for Jason as he was slowly inserted. Jason’s fluttering feet and soon his hips and finally up to his elbow and chest. The sickening walls of Spike’s member were warping and clamping down on him as he was stuck fast. The smell of piss and manliness swarmed and bathed Jason in the stench as he struggled.

Abby’s laughter broke Jason out of his world of horror. “He looks like a fucking rocket ready for launch!” The chuckling and sudden jerk form Spike told Jason that she was not only enjoying the joke but the feeling of himself lodged in the tube. “Anyway, how does he feel?” Abby asked.

“Fucking weird,” Spike replied.

Abby chuckled as Jason wiggled to escape with no avail. “I bet. Okay enough joking around. Time for the real fun…” Abby’s finger started to approach Jason’s head. He was frighten that she was going to fully insert him but a pinch on his skull and a quick yank, Jason was pulled out of the suffocating tube. Soon Jason was dropped and discarded on the bed near the open chastity cage. Jason watched as she yanked open a drawer and dug around a little before she had something between her finger.

Jason was speechless as he continued to watch. It was when he heard the silent screams of a small female shrinky in the giant hands of Abby, that Jason's heart sputtered. Off on the sidelines Jason watched in horror as Abby slowly brought the bewildering and horrified shrinky toward Spike. His cock hole had yet to close as Abby started to push and shove the panicking woman inside. The once empty pocket now held a person up to her shoulders, as Abby pulled back from forcing her inside of the wicked hole.

“There,” Abby announced sounding thrilled at the new person shoved into Spikes spear. “Can you feel her?”

“GOD DAMN,” Spike groaned shifting and squirming like someone was tickling him. “Babe, I don’t- this is-”

“DON'T YOU DARE!” Abby warned causing Spike to freeze up. “If you cum now I’ll gonna punish you,” Abby again threaten Spike who seemed to regain control of his body. “Now…” Abby spoke as she smirked looking at the tip of Spike’s dick, “Time for some fun.”

Jason was horrified but what Abby did next was something beyond his imagination. Abby brought her thumb down on the screaming woman and stuffed her deeper into Spike’s spigot. One second her head was visible the next only a few strands of golden hair was out of the hole. Jason felt terrible tremors rush his body as he watched Abby casually grabbed the tip of Spike’s dick and slowly rubbed her hand downward. Her hand slowly pushing toward the base of the penis. At the edge of her palm, Jason watched the lump of the poor shrinky descend downward with the hand, as Abby yanked Spike off.

Over and over Abby jerked and tugged on the meat shaft, the lump of a person moving deeper and deeper till they only seemed to get stuck at the base, toward his balls. Still Abby pumped spike up and down jerking his man stick in front of Jason. The small lump squirming in protest. The length of Spike was enough to make Jason fear the long and distant travel downward, but also how long to climb out the top. Still The lump of a person was trying… however Abby’s palm kept knocking in progress back down to zero.

Jason was repulsed by the sight of Abby rubbing Spike off with a squirming and squealing lump in his piss pipe. This however didn’t stop him or prevent Abby from having their sick twisted fun. Abby’s clenched hand wrapped around the girth of Spike and kept moving up and down. Rubbing her palm against his skin and the small shaped tiny person. Abby never gave the shrinky a chance as she played with both Spike and the poor trapped woman.

“She’s fucking tickling me,” Spike grunted and gasped. “Like… ohhh, shit.”

Jason closed his eyes, but sadly it only help envision what the poor person was going through. The smells, the textures around her/him, the gripping and claustrophobic like area reeking of Spike. Jason blinked a few times to try and get ride of the thoughts.

Abby giggled, “I knew you would like this. Alright … I think I teased you enough,” Abby spoke slowing her stroking. “You ready to pop?” Spike just grunted as he stood there with Abby holding him in her hands. “Good…” Abby purred.

Jason watched Abby give him a glance to see if he was watching. Than in a split second her mouth opened and she was gobbling down Spike’s long salami. She didn’t even seemed to need to warm up as she slurped it down in a noisy mess, gulping and sucking. Jason felt his heart stop beating as he watched Abby attack Spike’s dick like she hadn’t drank anything all day, and this was all there was. She bottom out quicker than Jason thought was possible before she pulled back with such force, she was threatening to peel Spike’s foreskin off. Than back down like a fucking pro. The sloppy sounds of sucking and slurping filled the room as Jason shuddered at the bobbing and blurring motions of Abby’s head jerking around on Spike’s crotch. Spike let his own noises out that were silent in the splattering and splashing sounds of Abby’s beautiful blow job. Jason watched as Abby’s lips continued to dig deeper and deeper, almost making sure to connect over the little bead or lump of a person stuck in Spike’s shaft.

“Oh fuck… oh FUCK!” Spike grunted and roared, as his hips and legs tighten, and than it happened.

Abby’s hands were fast. They reached up and grabbed Spike by the testicles and gave them a squeeze. As if she were pushing more cum out of them than normal. Jason didn’t think that was how it worked, but Abby was content with doing so. As she gave Spike the nudge he needed, Abby kept her lips locked on the head of his pecker. Jason witnessed in dread. It was in slow-motion as the little wiggling squirming shape was overwhelmed by what looked like an air bubble making it’s way up Spike’s underside. The larger ball of cum pushed and shoved up warded with the jerking and flexing penis. Jason watched as the little obstructed object was shoved upward on the first wave on to stop midway. Than the second wave hit. Finally a third surge of semen plowed into the little lump. Jason couldn’t look away as the round little oval in Spike’s cock, spewed past Abby’s lips. Jason looked at Abby who was closing her eyes enjoying the moment. There was only one place for the poor shrinky to have ended up...

Abby gulped.

Whatever collected load she had gathered soon made a similar but much larger bulge in her throat as it slowly traveled downward toward her chest.

Jason whimpered as Abby continued to milk Spike till he was spent. Popping her mouth of the weakened willy, Abby let out a sigh as she inhaled some air. “Mmmm, tasty,” She muttered. Spike on the other hand looked like he just passed away and was slowly moving on to the afterlife.

As Spike swayed there slowly recovering, Abby turned to Jason. Still low to the ground, Abby approached Jason and grinned.

Jason scrambled backwards the best he could but didn’t make much of a distance form Abby who smirked at him. Jason could see a little splash of semen on her upper lip. Before he could say anything, Abby’s tongue darted out and gathered it up before smiling. “Had fun?” The only response Jason had was his ragged breath as he couldn’t take his eyes off those enormous lips that just gobbled up someone with no effort at all. “Good, cause I know I-”

Before she could finish her little talk with Jason, he heard a rumbling noise and soon her lips closed her and mouth blossomed outward. Pucker cheeks blew up and suddenly a loud roar combined with rushing air hit Jason as Abby let out a decent sized burp. The fresh smell of Spike’s sperm filling Jason’s nose with it’s scent, making him gag on the manly smell.

“OH!” Abby chuckled, “Excuse me. I did just swallow a big meal… anyway,” Abby went on moving a little closer. “Like I was saying. I had fun, and unless you want to keep playing with Spike and me,” Abby said moving closer so she was within licking distance, “I suggest you stay a good boy for your mommy.”

Jason was too terrified of the large woman grinning her teeth at him to say anything. Jason slowly nodded his horrified head up and down.

Abby beamed a smile at Jason, “Good… now…” She said slowly picking up Jason who was too scared to move around caught between Abby’s enormous fingers. Jason wasn’t sure where she was taking him but soon he was placed in the same drawer the other shrinky came from. “You stay here.” She said plopping Jason in the ajar drawer. Jason watched as Abby grabbed what looked like a cup or jar from inside the night stand and pulled it out. Jason watched as it came into the room’s light and he saw several petrified figures stuck in the container. “Spike and I have a lot more playtime. It has been a week after all…” Abby announced smiling at Jason before an evil grin hit the little people trapped in the jar.

Jason watched Abby leave his view. For the next hour and a half he was bombarded with the sounds of Spike and Abby screaming moaning as they did things to each other. Very naughty and sexual things.

Worse was the little noises that Jason swore he could hear that belonged to the extra people involved in their “playtime”. Jason could do nothing but rock back in forth in the dresser drawer praying that it would be over soon. However it seemed after a week of holding back, this was gonna be a very very long night for everyone...

“I think your mom hates me.”

“What,” Angela scoffed before it quickly turned into a laugh, “My mom doesn’t hate you.”

I slowly spun my tube float in the water so I was now facing my girlfriend, Angela, before I responded. I gently pushed my left arm off the side and into the extremely hot water just before giving it a few pushes to rotate around. The warming water I was floating in gave off a nice radiant heat that relaxed my muscles after a very very long and stressful day. Pair that with the company of Angela, and my day went from horrible to enjoyable. Which was why I didn’t want to bring up the conversation about Angela’s mom at dinner, but it came out anyway. Waiting till Angela’s body was in view, I continued to spin around until my giant girlfriend was now in front of me.

I couldn’t help but take another moment to gaze at the gorgeous woman sitting in the hot tub with me. Although we’ve been dating for over a year or so, seeing her never ceased to amaze me. Angela had her long sleek blonde hair pulled up and off her shoulder into a nice tight bun, keeping her hair dry and out of the hot tub. She was up to her neck in the very still water with both arms hanging out, one supporting her from slipping under the waterline, and the other holding up a glass of wine from the water. My eyes couldn’t help but peer a little below the water line, with the lights in the hot tub helping illuminate what was below. I could make out the dark green and white striped bikini top she was wearing, helping to hold her voluptuous breast down below the water line.

Sighing, I went on with the paused conversation, “Are you sure? I mean, she was glaring at someone or something at dinner tonight.”

Angela blew a raspberry before taking a sip of wine and letting out a relaxed sigh, “She just had a long day, that’s all. She had to drive my sisters for five hours on the road before getting here.” Angela chuckled before saying, “That would drive anyone bonkers, trust me.”

I tried to take Angela’s words to heart, but it was hard at how often I would catch the older woman glancing or looking directly at me during dinner. Yet, what Angela said was true, she had driven several hours on the road to get here, and Angela’s little sisters were known to be a handful. I couldn’t help but think maybe I was being a little paranoid. Deciding to forget about dinner and how uncomfortable it was, I focused my attention on Angela to help distract myself. “I guess…maybe we shouldn’t talk about your mother anymore.”

Angela arched an eyebrow before laughing, “You’re the one that brought her up, but yeah I agree, enough about my mom.” Smiling Angela leaned a little closer, dipping slightly deeper into the Jacuzzi as she approached my little raft. Her angelic face lowering to get more level with my float in the water. “How's the water? It’s not too hot is it,” Angela asked while watching me dip my arm in.

“It’s hot… but not too hot. Just right I’d say.” The temperature was just high enough that steam was lightly coming off the surface of the water. The air was warm and moist. Just a hint of the chemical chlorine used to keep it clean nipped at my nose. Sitting in the Jacuzzi with Angela after a long day was just what I needed. The hot air was so relaxing on the nerves and muscles it was impossible for me not to sink deeper in my float. The warm water lapping at my butt sitting in the middle of the plastic ring keeping me afloat. “What about you,” I ask Angela.

“Mmm,” Angela muttered, sinking a little lower into the hot tube. The water is now reaching up to her chin. Angela brought her cup to her lips and took a swig before sighing, “Nothing beats a drink and a dip. The water isn’t too rough for you is it,” Angela asked.

I smiled as I closed my eyes, “Nope, it’s just fine.” The hot tube didn’t even have a single bubble going. The only waves in the large container were from the gentle movements that Angela made or the slight breeze from the evening air. It was just right, almost like it was my personal pond I was floating in. A lake of hot warm water with the most lovely person in the world.

Leaning back into the float, I let my eyes close as I surfed the calm waters with Angela sitting nearby. This was exactly what we needed. Just a week together relaxing and bonding. Yes, her family showing up was not part of the plan, and although they would be staying the week, I figured it wouldn’t matter as long as I got moments like this with Angela. The giantess of my dreams. A woman so perfect, it was impossible for me not to gush over her.

“We didn’t get to see the beach this afternoon,” Angela announced as I felt the raft slowly lift up and down from a gentle wave caused by her moving in the water.

“There’s always tomorrow,” I offer. “Although it’s supposed to be very sunny.” I couldn’t help but smile as I look at Angela sipping from her drink. Teasing her I quickly added, “You might need someone to rub in some sun-lotion, you know, in those hard to reach spots.”

Angela snorted and coughed into her drink. The movement caused slightly larger ripples than before, nothing too dangerous to surf over. I smiled at her reaction before she recovered, “Really now? Well, good thing my mom and sisters showed up today right?”

My smile slowly faded. I actually forgot about them for a moment. “Oh… right.” Disappointment seeped from me as it sounded like I wouldn’t get the chance to rub gallons of white pasty goo all over my girlfriends body.

Angela sighed before rolling her eyes, “But seeing how disappointed you are at the news. I guess I wouldn’t mind having you help me out.” The smile returned full force as I looked at Angela with joy. “BUT!” Angela quickly added as she lifted her hand out of the water. Her large index finger dripping hot water as it came closer in a warning gesture, “If you miss a spot and I get even the slightest bit of sunburn… you’re gonna lose all sun-lotion privileges for the rest of the vacation.”

There was no way that I was gonna let that happen. Even if it meant that I would have to stay on Angela’s body all day reapplying new layers of sun-lotion just so she didn’t burn, it would be my honor to do so. Just the thought of traversing her toned skin and slightly tanned body was a dream come true. Massaging the slick concoction of sun blocking cream would be a service I’m willing to provide for Angela. “Babe, there’s no way I’d mess up like that.” Giving Angela one of those goofy smiles I usually do when we chat, I couldn’t help but notice something. “Speaking of sunburn… you’re looking a little red right now.”

Angela seemed shocked as she looked down through the water and at her skin, “Am I?”. Slowly rising out of the water so she could see more of her skin, Angela sat up on the side of the hot tube. The waves of water rippled around causing me to grab my float and hold on as I dipped after each surge of water. I continued to hold on tight, but was able to glance up at Angela’s smooth and firm belly pulling out of the hot water. Drops of water rained down, splashing the water below or falling out of the hot tub. Angela continued to examine her skin as I noticed she was indeed pinking from how long she sat in the hot water.

A little worried that she might get heat stroke or pass out, I warned her to take it easy. “Why not go cool off and grab another drink babe? You’re almost done with that one, by the time you make another and come back, I’m sure you’ll have cooled down enough to join me.”

Angela looked a little worried, “Are you sure? I don’t want to leave you out here all by yourself.”

I waved Angela away, “Go go, I’ll be fine. It’s like five maybe ten minutes tops. I’ll barely even notice you gone.” Angela seemed hesitant at first, she looked down at me with concern. However I could see her skin and although the night wasn’t cold, the difference in the hot tub water and the outside air was making her skin chilly. Already I could spot the little lumps forming on her skin as she gave a slight shiver. “Angela, sweetheart, you worry too much. Go grab a towel, make another drink, and come back. Then we can talk about plans for tomorrow and the rest of the week, okay?”

Angela was hesitant for a few more moments, but one little gust of cool night air hit just right causing her to visibly shiver. Finally she reluctantly got all the way out of the Jacuzzi. Pulling her feet out of the water, I could hear the gallons of water splashing the ground as Angela swung her body off the side of the hot tub, “Fine, I’m going, but don’t you do anything stupid while I’m gone. I mean it!”

“I won’t,” I shout knowing that Angela was just reaching the distance my voice would reach her. I smiled as I laid back in my float. The water started to calm back down from Angela’s departure. The sound of a glass door sliding open and then shutting signaled Angela’s complete absence.

It was a beautiful night, with the stars and moon out giving just enough light to see along with the outside night lights turned on nearby. The beach house was just close enough to the ocean that I could hear the waves just slightly in the distance. Combine all this with the scent of beach and hot tub mixed together, with the relaxing and simmering temperature of the water, all my thoughts vanished. The day melted away, floating off just like how I was floating in the water. I completely forgot about Angela’s family showing up ruining what would have been a wonderful week alone with her. Maybe I was jumping to conclusions. Just because Angela’s mom and sisters showed up, didn’t mean that this entire week was a bust. Maybe it could be fun spending time with all of them?

I tried to keep my mind cheerful and relaxed, looking on the possible positive side of things. That was when all of a sudden the sound of the outside glass door sliding open pulled me out of my near slumber like state. “That was quick,” I called out to Angela. It didn’t feel like it had been a few minutes. In fact it was so soon that it almost felt like Angela forgot something, so she was coming back to grab it. Opening my eyes I peered around to see if I could spot Angela. “Did you forget something,” I called out again expecting to see Angela’s head come into view soon.

It was still quiet except for the approaching footsteps. Figuring that Angela didn’t hear me, I rolled over in my float and looked over to the side of the Jacuzzi. Sure enough I spotted some very familiar looking golden hair bouncing into view. I opened my mouth to call out to Angela once again, but just before her name left my lips I noticed something was different. The hair style had changed. It wasn’t put in a bun anymore and was now just flowing without being tied back at all. As more hair and her face started to come into view, I realized my mistake. As strikingly similar the hair looked, once I saw the newcomer's face I immediately knew I messed up. This wasn’t Angela coming back to the hot tub, this was her mother.

Maria slowly walked around toward the steps leading up to the hot tub. I watched with a wary eye as the older woman circled around about to get in. “Maria, I-I didn’t know you were gonna come out here,” I called out. As she passed by I could make out the small earpiece in her ear, letting me know she could hear me. Maria slowly brought what looked to be a massive margarita up to her lips and sipped the cold looking drink before responding.

“Well it is MY beach house,” Maria spoke with some authority behind her voice. “Am I not allowed to enjoy myself?”

I shook my head, “No, that’s not what I meant, I just-”

Maria quickly cut me off, “Good!”

Not able to really argue with the woman, I couldn’t do anything but float in the vastly open water as she approached the front of the Jacuzzi. I watched as Angela’s mother started to climb up the small set of stairs that lead to the top of the hot tub. As she climbed more of her body was shown off in what was possibly the smallest bathing suit ever constructed. It was easy to see where Angela got her figure from, as her mother was a more busty and well rounded person. With just a decade and some change in age from Angela’s own, Maria looked more like an older sister than her mom. Even after three children, Maria’s body was a prime example of the phrase, “aged like a fine wine”. Where most older woman, age would be their mortal enemy, Maria seemed to find the secrets to life and youth. There were only a few things that gave away Maria’s possible age, but only a fool would say what those were.

The dark blue swimsuit clung tightly against Maria’s body as she slowly reached the top of the stairs and proceeded to insert one foot into the water. Soon Maria was sitting on the edge of the hot tub looking down at me, from just above her drink. She took one more sip before removing her drink from her face. Looking straight at me, I could see the contempt and disapproval in her eyes. Just like at dinner, it was now painfully clear she didn’t think much of me.

“So,” She finally said after a long pause, “You’re dating my daughter…”

I didn’t know if she was asking a question or stating the facts. Either way, I could hear the tone in her voice. She didn’t seem happy about it. I just didn’t know why. Was it my size? Maybe it was something else, my gender? It could be something entirely different, all that I knew was she didn’t have a very sympathetic look on her right now. One that maybe made me feel very nervous, since it was just the two of us outside in this extremely large container of water.

It took me a moment to realize that Maria was in fact asking a question as she looked on at me, “OH! Uh, yes… yes I’m- I mean, were dating…” I rambled out quickly to appease the woman.

Maria continued to watch me as she brought her drink back up to her mouth for a loud sip, “Hmmm,” She muttered in a haughty like manner. After a long loud slurp Maria sighed with disdain, “I see.”

I couldn’t help but gulp at how things were turning out. Even in the hot water, I could feel a slight chill run over my body. It didn’t help that this was the first day meeting Angela’s mom, and now it was very clear that she didn’t have a very liking attitude toward me. Why that was, I had no idea and it only worried me more.

Without much of a warning, Maria slipped into the hot tub. Well somewhere between slid in and splashed, as Maria went from two feet in the water to up to her bosom in a flash of a moment.

I let out a shocked sound as I couldn’t do much but grab the sides of my raft as a surge of hot steamy water surged away from Maria and out across the once calm water. The wave lurched me upward and over the top before dropping me on the other side. It was startling, but things weren’t over. As Maria’s body displaced a good size of water, the waves crashed over the side of the hot tub before some ricocheted back toward me. Soon another wave from the side lifted me up with the flotation device under me. I gripped harder to the rubbery plastic as I bounced from one wave to another. Luckily the waves sent out soon died after a few bounces off the sides of the hot tub, eventually leading back to a calm pool of hot water like moments before. By the time the water settled down, I was now displaced from the center of the hot tub and toward the opposite side from Maria.

“Nothing like a soak after a long drive,” Maria sighed from the other side of the tub sipping away at her greenish drink in her cup. I was still settling down from the tidal wave of water that I nearly missed the last part of Maria spoke behind the rim of her cup. “Not that you would know what that's like.”

Sensing the way Maria was directing her aggression with that last whispering comment, I kept my mouth shut as I watched the older woman sink a little deeper into the water. Her bikini-covered breast slowly dipped deeper into the depth of the water, slowly bringing the water level to her neck. Seeing as Maria wasn’t in the happiest moods, I figured staying on the other side of the hot tub would be best for me. Just got to wait it out till Angela joined us. Oh God, I hope she made her drink fast and cooled down...

“Water seems a little cold,” Maria announced. Turning around in the water, Maria reached over the side and started to play with the settings of the water. “Not much of a hot tub at this temperature… and where are the freaking bubbles,” Maria demanded hitting a few more buttons.

At the mere mention of bubbles I started to feel a sense of panic, “Uh, bubbles? No, no! Wait-”

Suddenly the water came to life as a booming sound filled the night air as the jets on the hot tub came to life. I felt the surge of air coming up from below as the calm sea bubbled to a raging roar. Water rippled and tossed large waves around as my float was pushed to the side from the force. Grabbing the edges of the plastic doughnut I felt it spin as a rogue wave of foam water splurted up from below shoving me around.

“SHIT!” I shouted over the sound of the jets guzzling gasses up from below. I could see several jets forcing out fuzzy frothy foam to the surface of the water. While the waves started to build from the water jets, I could feel the heat in the water starting to increase. What was a very warm and hot shower like water temperature, it soon started to change into a more molten hot like liquid. Something that made me hiss when it touched my butt with it’s new found boiling degrees. “HOT HOT!” I shouted, feeling the water bite me from below. Instead of letting my backside dip into the water, I had to arch my back so it stayed out of the burning water. Slowly my raft was spinning around and I could see I was drifting toward the one part of the Jacuzzi I really didn’t want to approach. I was slowly being pushed toward Maria…

“That’s much better,” Maria called out as she seemed to be enjoying the changes in the hot tub with the new settings. What might have been relaxing for Maria was pandemonium for me. The center of the hot tub had turned into a giant whirlpool as the bubbles and current of water all started to gather and surge in the middle. Not wanting to get caught up in that death trap, I could only attempt to use my hands to try and paddle away and stay on the outskirts of the hot tube current. One that was slowly dragging me toward the larger woman who kept a stink eye on me the whole time.

“Maybe-maybe you can turn it down! Like just a notch,” I called out to Maria as the raft I tried to stay in wobbled a little from a stray jet of water spluttering up from below. Gasping, I grabbed the side of the float and felt it spin around drastically from the sudden surge of water. It took all my effort not to fall off my raft, and even more effort to slow my spin I shoved my hand in the nearly boiling water. Wincing from the heat, I finally pulled out my hand from the scorching water as soon as my drastic spinning slowed down to a controlled twirl. Shaking my hand I noticed I was much closer to Maria who never took her eyes off of me. Always peering at me, like a predator watching its prey swimming around in circles.

“Oh right, it must be hard for someone like you…” Maria paused for a sip of her drink, “Being so tiny and all.”

The strong current of water had a mind of its own as it pulled me along its path on the outside of the whirlpool near the middle of the hot tub. Turning my gaze forward on the stream dragging me along, I finally noticed my destination. I gulped as I watched my path run forward and toward the single and only Goddess in the water, the very titaness herself, Maria. “It-it can be,” I hesitantly say as I try and paddle my way back away from Maria, however the water flow was too fast and way too hot. My hands could only be in the water for so long before they started to sting, which couldn’t affect my drift enough to get out of the way. I was only slowing my approach slightly as I grew closer to the massive woman sitting in the bubbling water before me. I could only watch as the gigantic woman in front of me, the one taking up at least a fourth or so of the Jacuzzi, blocked my path forward. Her massive body was towering before me as I encroached her position.

Maria’s eyes were off in the distance as she sat there content with the guzzling water and foaming waves around her. The torrent of hot water gushing around her didn’t so much as sway her, as for my small plastic float, it told another story. Maria stayed still as the bubbling water flew out of its gaping holes in the side of the plastic walls underwater. Struggling to stay away from the whirlpool and losing ground toward the mammoth mommy that made her position clear, I tried to keep clear of both disasters before me and failing. However, Maria had other plans. Seeing me trying to struggle and fight my way away from her she couldn’t help but smirk as she watched my struggles. The smile said that she was enjoying my frantic splashes and attempts to get away from her.

Maria laughed watching me struggle in the water, “Oh? Look at you. Are you so scared of coming closer to me?”

Not trying to answer I did what I could to fight the current but watched as I was growing closer to the gargantuan woman slurping her drink away. I fought but found no matter how hard I swam against the current, I kept getting pulled toward the beast before me. The only thing left would be to jump out of my flaot and attempt a free swim away, but that was suicidal.

I couldn’t splash the water hard enough as I continued to drifted toward the towering terror that took up the space before me. She was pulling not just me but other parts of the hot tub toward her enormous body. It was like she had her own freaking gravity well in the pool of water. Any stray leaves or bugs were collapsing toward the massive sized body in the water. I could only struggle to fight aways from the straining pull on my float. Feeling the water tug me toward the enormous person before me, I couldn’t do much besides fling water on myself in my frantic struggles. However, that wasn’t pushing me out of the way of Angela’s mother. Her path was steadfast in the way and not going anywhere. It was like I was in a paddle boat about to collide with a mountainous iceberg in the shape of Angela’s mom.

“Maybe you can turn down the bubbles,” I tried to shout over the noise caused by the bubbles surging and pushing me in one direction. However Maria didn’t even bat an eyelash at me. She simply took another sip of her drink and relaxed even more than she already was. My words weren’t reaching her or she just didn’t care what I had to say.

Maria’s body grew large every passing second as I approached the motherly woman. Seeing as I would soon be just below her face, I decided to try and rough out the current and hope I pass by without so much as a disturbance. Clutching the side of the raft, I held firmly on to my life preserver as Maria’s eyes followed me. It wasn’t till I was close to her chin, just feet away from her skin, that she decided to say something.

I watched her mouth open slightly, a smirk tugging at her lips into a slight grin. Maria’s lips fluttered as she spoke just loud enough for me to hear her over the jets. “You know a lot of accidents can happen out here, it would be a shame if something were to happen to you tonight...”

Unsure if I heard correctly I could only look up and blink a few times. “What?”

The waves around me grew a little more chaotic as suddenly Maria’s hand came out of the water nearby. The water rippled and spun me around as Maria displaced a large portion of water from just lifting her hand up. Still bobbing up and down, I held on tightly to the plastic material under me, I could only watch as Maria’s finger pointed out as it came closer to me and my raft. “Such a tiny little thing… you and that little TOY or whatever. I sure hope it doesn’t pop or anything,” Maria chuckled as her enormous finger grew closer and much larger. Easily the same size as me and my flotation device, the sharp finger nail came forward, still dripping droplets of water off of it.

“Wait, wait! Don’t-” I protested as the large sharp looking tip came surging at me. Not even remotely holding back, Maria stabbed the side of my raft and gave me a sudden slamming feeling. It felt like a car rammed into the side of me, as I was shoved around. “No, don’t do that!” I shouted at Maria as she just grinned at my protest. Her finger still sticking out like a knife trying to stab me.

“You're fine, stop crying, see,” Maria taunted as she deliberately stabbed my float again, only this time harder. It was like she wanted to pop the thing!

“Your gonna break it!” I cried out trying to control the raft that was slowly spinning out of control. Each jab I could hear the rubber making noises like it was about to explode from the extra force applied to it. Maria didn’t show a drop of remorse as she continued to poke and prod at my float.

“See it’s fine,” Maria laughed again before turning her attention back to her drink. Taking a nice gulp, it was now that I noticed that Maria was starting to grow a darker shade of red. Looking at her nearly half empty drink, I wasn’t sure if it was from the heat of the water or the amount of alcohol she had consumed. I could only think of trying to use the same excuse I used with Angela. I would just convince the older woman to get out, if not to just grab another drink. “Maria,” I called out, still trying to stay balanced in the tipping and rocking raft. Seeing as Maria didn’t hear or react I tried again shouting her name till she dipped her head toward me. “You’re looking a little warm there, maybe you should cool off or something?”

“Warm,” Maria repeated. “It is kind of hot…” At the mention of the temperature Maria lifted her damp hand and swiped at her damp forehead.

“Yeah, maybe you should cool off,” I tell her again hoping that she listens to me.

“Hmmm, it's kind of stuffy,” Maria spoke as if pondering something.

“Very stuffy,” I repeat her own words back at her. Once Maria got out of the hot tub it would only be a matter of time before Angela got back. Without her mom in the water, I wouldn’t have to worry about the damn woman trying to pop my raft or whatever else she was concocting in her drunken head. If I had to spin around the hot tub and suffer the heat by myself, that would be fine with me. So long as Maria wasn’t near me causing problems. “Maybe you should just step out for a few moments, you know just to cool down?”

Maria seemed to consider my words as she sat there for a little longer. I was already drifting back toward Maria as she pondered it. Finally she nodded, “I think I hear what your saying, although it’s so hard hearing you since you’re so tiny,” Maria chuckled as she took another sip. “You’re saying I need to get less stuffy?”

I just shook my head, “Uh sure. Less stuffy.” I encouraged Maria.

Maria made a sound I wasn’t expecting, it was some kind of cross between a snort and a laugh. “If you say so dear,” Maria said as she started to lean forward to get up out of the tub. I got ready for the tidal wave of hot bubbly water when Maria would stand up. However, as I prepared for the surge of water, it never came. Instead Maria only leaned forward in the water. I couldn’t help but frown as I watched the older woman seem to be doing something underwater with her hands. It only took a few moments of leaning forward before she sighed, “There… all freed up.”

I frowned as I opened my mouth to ask what she was saying but suddenly a massive dark object started to rise up from the water. I watched as Maria’s hand came out of the water holding a massive swim top in a similar design. My confused mind couldn’t process it fast enough as a large set of breasts came up out of the water to my left and right. Maria’s cleavage bobbed to the top of the bubbling water as it bounced to the surface free. I felt the waves ripple over me as Maria’s left and right breast birthed up from the depths of the water. I was now stuck in a narrow valley of water with two large balloons of flesh flanking my sides. The sound of Maria sighing was covered up by my shouting protest of her nudity.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” I cried out trying not to stare, but unable to as the massive mother of all mammary glands floated next to me. They looked more like islands as they swayed in the water uninhibited.

“I’m getting more relaxed,” Maria spoke calmly, like she hadn’t just flashed her titties out to her daughter's boyfriend in a freaking hot tub.

It was clear she didn’t care that I was present, in fact it almost sounded like she enjoyed the fact that I was now sandwiched between her bodacious bosom. The only positive part of being stuck between the two meat mountains was the water current wasn’t pushing and tipping my raft anymore. It was almost as if I was safe between the mega mommy melons. Sadly, I would have braved the storm out there than be stuck between Maria’s mammoth mammaries.

Deciding on getting out of there as quickly as possible, I rapidly slapped and splashed to help paddle my way backwards toward the open gap ahead of me. The sooner I was free from the massive mountains on either side of me the sooner I’d feel slightly safer. Each breath that Maria took the walls on either side of me closed in before drifting away as she exhaled. All it would take would be a good mighty sneeze or hard cough and I would find myself plastered between the two massive walls of womanhood on either side of me.

Turning around I spotted the opening, near the tips of Maria’s b. It almost felt like I was in a small row boat trying to leave a massive port built for cruise ships. As much as I tried to forget about where I was, it was hard not to be reminded by the floating islands bobbing around my port and starboard sides. It was difficult, but keeping my head down and focusing on paddling away was the best I could do. I tried to think of Angela rather than her mom, but it was hard. Maria and Angela were so similar, that it was easy to see how much Angela took after her mom with their chest size being very familiar to each other .

“My oh my,” Maria panted. I couldn’t help but pause and look up at the older woman waving her hand in front of her face. “It’s so steamy hot, Wooo.” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at her statement. It was beyond steamy as the steamy air was causing both of us to sweat profusely, or maybe that was the hot sticky water clinging to our skin. I tried to ignore Maria as she continued to talk as I splashed away from her. “It’s so hot my tits feel like they are gonna fall right off.”

Not an image I wanted to picture, but I had no time to waste on Maria. If she wanted to complain she could, I needed to escape from her cleavage canal before something bad-

That thought was shattered when Maria’s hand came down between her chest blocking my progress forward. I watched as her hand dipped underwater before me. I gasped as I watched Maria’s wrist tilt and start to come up. Maria’s open palm was below me as it came rushing up and soon, I found myself rising out of the water.

“WHOA! MARIA WAIT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” I cried out as I felt my raft barely float in her water filled palm.

“Just got to cool the girls off, that’s all,” Maria cooed.

Peering over the side I grabbed my raft seeing how many hundreds of feet out of the water I was. If I fell… there would definitely be a splat on Maira's booby blubber. Gulping, I prayed that Maria wouldn't do something like tilt her hand and pour me out.

Maria tilted her hand, and poured me out of it.

I felt a scream come out of my throat as I felt my whole world turn. Gallons of water and myself, started to pour out of Maria’s palm. I watched as I was dumped out in the air and fell downward. My panic turned to confusion when I saw a wall of flesh coming toward me instead of water. I didn’t know what to think, but the moment I collided with the skin, I knew I wasn’t dead. The impact was firm but squishy. It was enough to knock air out of my lungs but didn’t break my nose when I hit it face first. Pulling my stinging face out of the fleshy ground, I groaned as I looked up and spotted Maria looking right at me with a childish smile.

Maria's smile turned to a smirk before her teasing voice spoke, “Well look at you, grabbing onto my boobs like that. You should be ashamed of groping a woman like that!”

I ignored Maria’s taunting words as I started to try and pull myself up from the impact zone. Oddly enough the ground swayed, like a boat on the sea. The fleshy ground below me was barely holding my weight as it moved to the turmoil of water below it and my body displacing the flooring below me. It wasn’t till a darker shadow loomed over me that I realized how bad of a situation I was in. Glancing up at the new shade, I saw Maria’s hand hovering over me.

“No… no, no, no!” I shouted, already knowing what was going to happen. Sure enough Maria tilted her hand.

I held my breath as a sudden surge of hot water poured down and splashed around me. I got swept up in the current of liquid as it pulled me down the sloped breast. I could feel myself being tugged downward toward Maria's boob. I tried to fight the current of water but there was nothing to grab onto as I slid along the smooth skin. Luckily the water was only so strong and soon faded out leaving my wet and damp body on the slightly drying skin. However, Maria was already on the move. The sound of water being displaced brought my attention back to the hand that was slowly drifting back into the sky above me as it held something above.

“It’s so warm out tonight,” Maria called out as she held her dripping palm above me.

I couldn’t help but shout out for Maria to stop what she was gonna do.

She didn’t listen as she turned her palm sideways and let the torrent of hot water splash down on me. The flowing fluid splashed around and pushed me further down yet again. It was like being on a waterslide as I flew down with the wave of water coursing around me. There was enough water to carry me closer to the edge of Maria’s tit. The angle of the ground turned into a stepper drop, and I could see the encroaching water just beyond it over the lip of her breast. Without my raft under me, I didn’t know how long I would last in that boiling and constantly turning water.

It wasn’t gonna be good if I fell into that water, so I did all I could, I started to grab at Maria’s flesh to find something to hold onto. Any fold of skin, a lump, a bump, or even a pimp of some kind. Sadly the water flow and the slick and smooth skin left little to no perch for me to grab onto. I continued to slide and slip down with nothing to stop my descent toward the water. The curvature of Maria’s chest was coming up, and soon there would be a drop off into the surging water. My hands started to flay more and more drastically as I felt the end of my life coming to its end. I Tried to find something to connect with, but all I found was fleshy smooth silky skin that had no friction at all.

The lip of Maria’s breast came up to me sooner than I could react, I was going over the side. Splashing and struggling all I could, finally I made a last ditch effort to grab whatever was nearby in a mighty big bear hug. Just as I went over the edge, my right hand grabbed something firm, hard, and stiff. My left hand flung out and grabbed it too to secure myself. Suddenly my drop off the edge of Maria’s milkers stopped. I hung in the air as I held onto the only thing that kept me afloat in the air. Looking up, I saw the object I was holding, Maria’s stiff sticking nipple.

“Jesus…” I whispered praying to him about my safety and the pure unlikeliness that this would happen.

“Ohhh watch where you’re grabbing,” Maria called out in an almost playful manner.

I did my best to ignore the giggling woman as I looked around my new dangling position. I was only a few feet above the water, however without a raft the water looked troubling. Just a few minutes in there and I could probably lose myself in the current and drown. Or maybe I would pass out from the hot water that almost seemed to keep getting hotter every minute. Whatever my fate would be in the roaring water, I found hanging off Maria’s naked nipple just slightly better than that.

It only took me a few moments to realize how bad of a situation I was in right now. I… AM HANGING OFF ANGELA’S MOM’S BREAST! AHHHHHH!!!!

What the hell was I gonna say if Angela walked out here and saw this? Oh this was bad. Really really bad. “MARIA,” I called out. “You need to put your-” I stopped speaking as I realized what I was about to say. If I told her to put her bra back on, would she remove me first? No, judging by how she was laughing and sipping her drink like some drunken bar girl, there was a high possibility that she would just shove her bikini on with me under it. Then I would be in a worse situation than now, especially if she stayed in the hot tub with me strapped to her chest. There was no way I was gonna drown stuck to the bikini of this woman. I would chance my luck with Angela spotting me on her half naked mother and pray she understood my position I was casted into.

Groaning I held onto the stiff ledge formed by the puckering firm skin sticking out. I couldn’t tell if it was from the steamy water, someone’s accumulating sweat, or a combination of both of them, but my hands started to slip as the surface of the taunt titty was truly slipping. There was no way I could hang onto Maria all night like this. Something had to change.

“Maria,” I called out again. “Are you gonna help me?”

A loud slurp told me that Maria was getting close to the end of her drink. Smacking her lips from the taste of her beverage she thought about the question, I tried to remain as calm as I could hanging off the killer knockers of my girlfriend’s mother, the same things she had given Angela way back. A thought I never would have dreamed of thinking of if I wasn’t about to fall into a boiling pool of water. Finally Maria leaned forward to look over her cleavage and down at me hanging on, “I would but…” A smirk crossed her lips, “I think you’re getting the hang of things.”

I could only blink a few times. Was she making fun of my situation?!

“But I wonder,” Maria went on as she didn’t lift a finger to help my slipping grip. “How long you will last if I do…” Maria started to slowly twist left. I could feel the massive weight of her milker moving mighty through the water from the turn. I watched the waves kicking up from the breast dragging through the hot tub of water, splashing water away from themselves. “This,” Maria laughed as she quickly changed direction in a split second. Suddenly my body flopped to the other side, as Maria started to swing her breast to the right. “Hold on little one, things are gonna get very choppy!”

“MARIA!” I shouted as I felt Maria cut to the left again, swinging my body almost ninety degrees to the side from the force of her swaying about.

Still laughing like some child playing in a pool or body of water, Maria continued a few more swings and swishes before saying, “What about this?”

Before I could even ask what she meant, Maria showed me. Out of nowhere I felt my gut drop as everything started to lift up out of the water. The G force of being lifted up without warning made my gut swarm up my throat from the sudden displacement. Looking below I watched Maria’s mammoth mound of meat move upward out of the water gracefully. What looked to be a simple drop into the scolding water soon looked to be a few stories tall drop. Without a warning my stomach sailed from my throat to my anus as everything came crashing down. I gasped before holding my breath as Maria’s melons mashed into the water below. The sound of water exploding filled my ears before the hot water scorched my skin. The water soaked my head and arms as Maria’s breast bobbed under the surface of the water for a few seconds before they bounced to the top like some kind of life preservers. I let out my shouts for air and the hot heat on my skin as we both surfaced. Dripping from the moist chlorine smelling water, I panted from the fear of being dunked like that. My grip amazingly stayed on but I could feel my fingers slipping on the firm but slightly smooth surface of Maria’s nipple. The round edges doing nothing to help my grappling as the new droplets of water help slick it up even more than before.

“Oh my, you're still there…” Maria laughed looking at my attempts to stay grappled to the tip of her giant jug. Still struggling, I looked up at the milf who was clearly a few shades redder than she before getting into the hot tub. A mixture of situations all combining to make this incident all the more chaotic and deadly for me. The way Maria was biting her lip, the look in her twinkling eyes… this was more than just being drunk and overheated. “I can see why my daughter likes to keep you around,” Maria muttered as she did a slow swish left and right again sloshing her chest around like it was some simple baggage.

My hands were wearing down as I felt the force of Maria’s jiggling. It wasn’t easy staying on as every forceful fling tugged on my arms causing one of my hands to slip and desperately try to re-grip for safety. After the jiggle fest of Maria motor boating the hot tub water, my arms felt like jello. At this point a simple hiccup was sure to rocket me off of Maria’s mega milker.

WHERE WAS ANGELA?!

“My goodness… you’re like a leech or some kind of tick. Just staying suckled to me like the parasite you are,” Maria snorted. “I can feel your little hands just wrapping around me… so desperately struggling to stay on, it’s just so funny, So...” Maria scoffed. “So… something…”

I couldn’t help but look up at the woman as she gazed at me with those eyes. It wasn’t till I heard something below me, under the waves of bubbles and water. Something that sounded off. Something that wasn’t tumbling water and splashing waves. Confused, I looked behind me to gasp in horror. Floating above the rippling water, was a similar article of clothing to the discarded bikini top behind Maria. The same flora pattern and color scheme matched. It seemed the undergarment of Maria had come undone. Maria was now nude in the hot tub...

My mouth sputtered before I screamed out in shock and alarm at the realization, “M-M-MARIA! YOUR BOT-T-OM! BOTTOM CAME UNDONE!!!”

“Would you look at that, so it has…” Maria agreed. However, she didn’t react remotely like I did. In fact she didn’t seem all that shocked or worried. Maria didn’t even attempt to grab the long cloth that was floating away toward the center of the hot tub and away from herself.

A sudden jerking motion brought my distracted attention back to Maria, she was moving again. My body moved in time and direction of wherever Maria swung her chest around to. Each dip and sway caused my body to jerk and pull on the perk nipple. I could tell this was more enjoyable for Maria than it was for me. As much as I most likely would have loved to do this with Angela, to be trapped on her mother’s tit was not evenly enjoyable. The MILFy mother was enjoying her treatment of me more and more as she wiggled and shook her body in the water.

Maria laughed as she slowed down her wiggling chest sways just by a bit. “I can see why my daughter keeps you around. You sure know your way around a woman's body, that’s for sure.” I didn’t even attempt to answer that statement. If not to provoke the woman, but also to keep from being waterboarded by the incoming liquid she was dunking me into. Gasping as she dipped and pulled both me and her breast out of the water, I coughed and cleared any water out of my mouth. “Just a little more…” Maria panted like she was finding it harder to breath for whatever reason.

Confused and concerned for the woman, I was about to tell her to stop drinking and get out of the water, but her glass was empty in her hand. Seeing as her one hand was still out of the water, the other one was… well, where was it? I followed Maria’s arm and saw it dipping into the water below. I glanced and followed the outline of the arm the best I could in the shady water. It seemed to lead downward, the sight of the arm faded out as it went directly below me. It looked like it was heading toward Maria’s lap.

It wasn’t till I looked back up baffled to why her arm was down there, that was when I noticed the small jerking and moving motion her arm was doing along her arm. It jiggled ever so slightly as it seemed to be twitching on its own. It was like she was acting very impatient or antsy as she jittered in the hot tub.

Suddenly Maria let out a noise that made my eyes widen in shock and embarrassment. It was a deep moaning sound, one that Angela made whenever she was reaching a sexual euphoria. Like the saying goes, “like mother like daughter”, the cues were all there that finally filled me into what was going on down in the depth of the dark waters. Maria was using her other hand to stimulate her naked self. Her hand was already down there and the motions she was making were now confirmed with the noises her mouth was making out loud.

I was appalled at seeing my possible mother in law, Jilling off. It all came slamming into me, as I was jerked again into Maria’s supple skin as she rode her hand. All the swerving and bobbing she was doing was just her fingering herself for pleasure. My desire to stay attached to her bosom like a lifeline, was all the material she needed to get off to. I unknowingly fueled whatever sick dark fantasy the woman had in her head. Watching Maria make another face of delight made me sick enough to think about letting go and dropping into the water below. However, one glance at the torrent of flowing water told me that would be a bad idea. I would just have to ride this one out, just like how Maria was riding out her own waves of euphoria in the Jacuzzi.

Maria was going to town now, and it was almost embarrassing that I didn’t notice till now, all her movements causing more bliss for herself. I couldn’t stop from getting dunked and splashed from the constant swinging and swaying of the mountain I was hanging off of. The motions that occurred from Maria were increasing and getting more violent as she seemed to be getting really into this. It was possible she forgot I was a bystander. Whatever the reason she was going to town down there, I could see new bubbles coming up from whatever trapped air that was inside-

“SHIT!” Maria gasped loudly as she jerked forward in a very thrusting motion.

I only heard the words for a split second before, like a submarine diving, I was shoved underwater. Unlike the other times I was submerged deeper and held down there longer than a few seconds. I could feel the waters tugging and grabbing at me, trying to pry me off of Maria. With so much hot water around, my grip was loosening faster than before. One second I held bitterly onto Maria’s nipple, the next I was sucked off and pulled away with the current like a bug caught in the flow of water.

Tumbling and turning in the water I was tossed out and up to the top of the water. I couldn’t see with all the water in my eyes but I could hear the gasping and groaning emitting from the quivering woman in the water. Maria was climbing the mountain of bliss, and slowly coming down from her release. Before I could see where I was relative to Maria, I was chucked under a wave of foamy water. It lasted a few seconds before I was shoved up top again and into something. It was wet and grungy. Not wasting any time I warped my arms around something, the only floating material nearby before I cleared my eyes. By the time I looked back at Maria she was leaning back, head tilted upward to the sky as she panted from her release of pleasure. She had reached cloud nine. Her sighing and relaxed demeanor told me everything I needed to know. She got her orgasm.

Looking around now, I noticed what saved my life.

“What the fuck…” I muttered seeing the bikini bottom Maria never retrieved. It floated in the water as it spun around slowly in the whirlpool current. It made the perfect raft for me. Seeing as it was the only thing keeping me from going under, I held onto the slowly spinning clothing that rotated around in the surging water of the hot tub. Of course this was the thing that saved my life.

“Mmm, just what I needed after a stressful day,” Maria spoke still leaning back with her chest sticking out of the water. Two twin towers sticking out of the rippling water. Those erect nipples sticking out like blades into the night. I couldn’t believe how firm they felt, but I was able to hold on for so long because of how excited they were. Finally after a brief moment, Maria sat back up. She looked around and after a few moments spotted me, or maybe it was her clothing spinning around in the hot tub. “Oh my… you little pervert,” She spoke playfully with her eyes locked on to me. “Seeing as I’m empty on my drink, and what time it is, I was gonna head to bed. So,” Maria said leaning further forward toward me. “Unless you want to join me for some more fun tonight…”

I didn’t understand what Maria was saying, but as she reached for the other side of the bikini bottoms, she started to pull it out of the water. She was starting to yank the clothing out of the pool of hot water. My safe haven from the torrent of water was being lifted effortlessly out of the Jacuzzi. I gulped as I considered holding on to the clothing and having to endure whatever Maria had planned for the rest of the night. Yet, I couldn’t… I wouldn’t.

I let go at the last moment and let the water take hold of me. I could hear the soft pout that Maria gave as I dunked into the water and was pulled away from her. I immediately regretted the decision as the water was stronger than expected. My body was pulled and spun around. It was almost impossible to fight the water current flowing around me. Just as I thought, I was gonna gulp in a mouthful of water and drown. However, just as I thought that was gonna happen, something scooped me up.

Maria was there pouting as she held me and a handful of water in her hand. “I guess that’s a no… fine. Can’t blame a woman for wanting some fun.”

I could only cough in response as I tried to get the water out of my mouth. Not sure what the “fun” was that Maria was referring to, but I felt a wave of relief, all I knew was it wouldn’t be “fun” for me. Still I looked up at the still red faced and goofy smirking woman. She looked like she was in the zone. Totally having a blast tonight. I prayed she didn’t do anything MORE embarrassing. Hell, I wasn’t even sure Maria would remember this incident, however I was still in her hands and doomed to her choice of my fate. I definitely wasn’t gonna jump into the hot tub and drown again, so that meant what?

“Well,” Maria spoke, still holding me in her palm and examining me. “I guess I should head to bed, and I guess you won't be joining me?”

I quickly shook my head as vigorously as I could.

Maria let out a disappointed sound as she rolled her eyes at my response. “I guess that’s to be expected. What a shame.” The look of dissatisfaction was evident on Maria’s face. I expected her to seal my fate so I couldn’t talk about this incident. She was gonna make it look like I drowned or vanished, some mysterious event that ended my life….

It wasn’t till Maria lowered me down toward the water, causing my fears to slowly vanish. Just as I was gonna be dropped into the bubbling water, I saw something floating around below, it was my raft!! Maria held me just over the floating rubber device. I hesitated for a moment, thinking how much I appreciated this from Maria…. That was till the rest of the night flashed before my eyes. Then I jumped like my life depended on it out of her hands. If I strayed for a few moments, there was no telling what Maria would have done to me. The fact she wanted to have more “fun” tonight spelled disaster and doom for me. Not wanting to take any chance, I jumped out of Maria’s hand and landed near the float. Rushing toward the swaying life preserver, I quickly climbed in and got out of the bubbling and swirling water.

“Well, I guess this is goodnight,” Maria spoke as she slowly began to stand up in the hot tub. Her chest exiting the water and her stomach lifting out casting a dense shadow over me from the night sky.  The hot tub water was raining down as the older woman stood there for a moment, “I’ll see you tomorrow little one,” A wink followed before Maria smirked at me, letting me know that she had plans for tomorrow. I could feel the chill run down my body regardless of the heat.

Still smiling, Maria turned and left the hot tub. I watched in awe as the woman lifted her leg and brought her body out of the water with a drunken grace beyond anything I’ve seen. Her bare naked ass was flashing before me as she climbed out of the water, flaunting her nudity. One hand was holding her empty drinking glass, and the other held the two discarded articles of clothing that would have shielded me from the current view. Still Maria unbashfully climbed out of the water. Her butt cheeks were spreading and giving me a sight of her third eye. I had to shut my eyes and turn my head away so as not to look at the older woman leaving with no disregard of who was watching. The waves kicking up from all the displaced water form the massive woman.

I held my eyes shut and gripped the sides of the plastic floaty as I was flung up and down from the mighty disturbance in the water. As Maria’s footsteps resided away, the waves slowed down. Even better, the hot tub reached the average temperature before and stopped the bubbles, slowly calming the water. Leaning back and sighing in relief I nearly wept in joy at the horrible experience I just survived. Everything was calm and back to what could only be called normal for me.

“Jesus…. Oh god…” I muttered, finally feeling my body relax and calm down.

The sound of the sliding door opening made my heart kick into overdrive as my eyes opened up. Why was Maria back?!?! I started to panic and freight over what was about to happen. Angela’s mother was surely coming back to finish something! I spotted some blonde hair from the top of my head approaching. I started to paddle as quickly as I could to the furthest side of the hot tub. It wasn’t till I felt a wave as someone entered the water that I turned around.

Instantly I felt relieved as I saw Angela returning with a full glass of wine. I felt my breath leave me as I sighed with relief at who it was. My girlfriend slinked into the water, slowly hissing at the heat.

“OOOO, that’s hot!” Angela was breathing in and out frantically to cool herself as she took a sip of her fresh drink. After her sip she spotted me and smiled. The smile faded quickly as she looked at me. “Oh babe, you’re looking a little red there. Maybe you should get out for a little bit.”

My only response was leaning back in my raft and letting out the pent up sigh I had from how much trouble and torment I went through in the past ten or so minutes. I was so happy that Angela was back and now it was just us… but I couldn’t help but wonder, if this was just the first night with her family, what would the next several days be like?

I couldn’t help but worry about how the rest of Angela’s family would treat me for the week...

James spotted GeeGee first, which was hard to not notice her as she loved to wear some flashy clothes that made her stand out the most. As he approached the small portion of the cafetiere, with the little tables reserved for shrinkies to eat lunch.  James walked over and quickly waved his hand to GeeGee, she spotted him and waved back making him smile as he hurried over to her to take a seat. Already seeing someone already there, James hurried over to say hi to his friends. As James hurried past several tables as fast as he could.  Although he made sure to carefully carry his food carefully, so as not to spill any of his lunch.

“Hey guys,” James said, taking a seat next to Mike and across from GeeGee.

“Took you long enough, “GeeGee scoffed as she scooped up some soup from her bowl.

“What? There was a line for the pizza,” James explained as he picked up a french fry and started to eat it. “Where’s Stacy and the G man?”

Mike snorted at the question, “Probably making out somewhere.”

Everyone at the table groaned at how high of a possibility that was, considering the two love birds confessed very recently. As great as it was that the two hooked up after so long, it was really kind of testing the limits of their friendship, especially when they couldn’t keep their hands to themselves whenever they got a chance. Which left the others a little annoyed.

James looked up at GeeGee, as he still felt her birthday gift in his pocket since this morning. Trying to think of the best way to give it to her, he figured he might as well just toss it at her. “Oh right, GeeGee, before I forget…” James said digging into his right pocket and pulling the gift out, “Happy birthday.”  James chucked it at the unprepared girl who frantically caught it.

“What the fuck,” GeeGee nearly shouted as James laughed when the small box landed in the unprepared girl’s hands.

James and Mike laughed at her reaction before she shot them warning looks. They quiet down a little but not completely as they snickered at the goofy reaction. Geegee, slowly opened the box, and saw the necklace that James got her. “What the… no way! Did you, how?!” James smirked at his gift for his best friend. It was a gold chain with the initials G. G. for Gabby Goldmen. She never went by her real name, always GG. Something that James learned the hard way when he first met her.

Most of James' life was a mess, but he enjoyed this.  How he ended up as a Shrinky, was kind of a long and boring story.  It all started when James shrank in eight grade. His mom wanted him to go to high school, at the very least for A GED. Luckily there was a new program and school opening for a combination of shrinkies and normal students, which most schools already claimed but never protected. However, this one was taking the claim very seriously. The school splurged on new communicators for safety, since this was probably the only school that would dare hire shrinky teachers to teach students.  Something that was extremely rare for obvious reasons.  Not only that, there was a built in tracker that would give administration the location of any student in the building and on the school grounds. All this would help keep any shrinkies who was enrolled in the school extremely safe, but the interview that was given to everyone was the sealing factor of who could join the school. If there was ever a high school that would keep their shrinky students safe, this was the best place.

Still, being safe didn’t mean much when it was your first day in high school. All the drama and anxiety was hard on James and it wasn’t till Gabby Goldmen, GeeGee, came up to him after first period in history and told him “Hey, let’s be BFFHS (best friends for high school).” James was taken back, but seeing as she was the first person to talk to him, they became great friends. Flash forward a few semesters and as seniors in school, James and GeeGee were still extremely close.

James smirked at Gabby and said, “You know my mom, she works with jewelry. I asked her if she could make something for you and-”

Gabby scoffed, “You had your mom make this for you?!”

James rolled his eyes again at how she was acting, “If you don’t want it-”

She clutched it close, “NO… just saying…” GeeGee muttered across the table, “You could have helped out with it, that’s all.”

James seemed offended, “And who said I didn’t?”

Gabby was starting to put the necklace on before giving him a knowing stare, “Did you?”

James quickly turned to Mike to avoid the question, “So, in world history, we have a quiz?”

“I freaking knew it,” Gabby laughed as she finished clasping the necklace on.

No sooner did she do so, the last two of the group finally showed up. James spotted Garth and Stacy holding hands as they approached the table with their lunch. Mike shook his head next to James, “Here they come. I’m shocked they didn’t waste all of their lunch period playing tonsil hockey with each other.”

As their late friends finally sat down at the table and joined everyone. With all five of them together they started to converse and talk about normal and random things. Rummars in school, stuff about classes, things like what they were doing on the weekends, who was hot and sexy. Also one of James’ favorite conversations, which normal sized teacher or student he would be okay being kidnapped by. Everyone always had some weird kind of taste that made that topic fun to discuss.

James was laughing at a joke Mike told him when he spotted a normal sized person walking late into the cafeteria. James couldn’t take his eyes off her as he spotted this gorgeous person step into the room. At first he was going to ignore her, but something about her clicked with him. Maybe it was her hair style, or maybe it was how she was smiling, or it was her footwear or clothing. Whatever it was, he had to do a double take on this stranger… and that’s when he was hooked. His gaze was locked with the new student as she slowly walked into the room. She was glancing around, maybe looking for a friend or a seat in the cafeteria filled with normal sized people and shrinkies.

“Oh…” James muttered. “Who is she, my goodness,” James continued to mutter.

“Who?” Mike asked, as he was the only one that heard him.

James pointed toward the standing stranger still glancing around. “Her! Is she new? I haven’t seen her before.”

“Who,” GeeGee asked, turning around and seeing the stranger they were talking about. “Oh, her. Yeah, she transferred in this morning. She’s in my science class.”

“What’s her name,” James asked, still watching the wonder of a woman before him.

“Uh…” GeeGee muttered before getting James’ attention, “I think it was… Started with an A… uh,” She started to rubber her forehead as she tried to recall, “Oh! Right, Ally…”

James frowned at how unsure she was sounding, “You sure?”

GeeGee shrugged, “Like 80- no uh, maybe like 70% sure…”

James rolled his eyes at the number, “Really? 70%?”

GeeGee gave him a droll look, “What? You want me to remember every fucking Normmy’s name? Oh, I’m sorry let me just pull out my fucking NAME NOTEBOOK and write them all down for you. You want to know about the other names of the normal sized people in my classes? Well we got Mark, Steven, Thomas, Justin, and-”

James cut off GeeGee, “Sorry! Jeez, didn’t know that was such a sore topic… I’ll just have to hope you’re right.”

James got up from the small table set on top of the much more normal sized cafeteria table and started to walk toward the new woman he thought was called Ally. He really, really hoped the name was right, cause the last thing he wanted was to start off on the wrong foot by using the incorrect name. Gulping, James walked past a few tables connected before he came to the almost statue-like woman just standing there in the open looking around.

“H-” James felt his throat close up as he tried to say hi. Once again giving it another shot, he shouted a little louder, “HI!”

The woman frowned and looked in the opposite direction she was facing.

James called out again, “Uh, other side…”

Sure enough the girl this time turned and looked toward James, who was standing there waving. “Hi,” James called out again, being cheerful.

“… uh, hi?” The larger stranger spoke, sounding nervous at the sudden greeting from him.

James tried to look and act as charming as he could, “Sorry, you just seemed kind of out of… place? I thought maybe you might want to take a seat with me and my friends over there?” James asked as he gestured toward the small table with his buddies still sitting there.

The larger girl squinted as if to look at James a little harder now, “Sorry, but do I know you?”

“Uhhh, no, I mean my friend GeeGee… Or I guess maybe you know her as Gabby from roll call in class…” James waited to see if that got a reaction but she showed no recognition of the name. Of course, why would she recall a shrinky’s name?

James jerked his hand toward the table again, “She’s in your class… Science I think…” James spoke worried that things were not going as he expected. Finally James just sighed as it seemed everything was falling apart. “Sorry, look, I don’t know if you’re really in her class. I don’t know if your actual name is Ally like I was told, and I don’t know … well, to be honest, much about you.”

James watched as she raised an eyebrow at him, “So, why did you come all the way over here to talk to me?”